Tags: Incest (oops), Pegging (oops), Fluff? (I tried my best)
3k words
“Noona… can I come in? I hope you’re not busy or anything.” I waited outside my older sister’s room, nervously pacing about. Without warning, the door opened and my sister’s tall frame came into view.
“What’s the matter? Xinyu-noona is here to help!” She placed a hand on my shoulder, her slender fingers gently gripping me.
“Noona, it’s kinda… embarrassing. I don’t want anyone else to hear, so…”
“Ah, come in then. I wonder what troubles my baby brother is facing this time.” She giggled which made me smile sheepishly. Xinyu was three years older than me and it showed, as she was taller than me too. As our parents were usually overseas for work, she was the one who had taken care of me during our teenage years and our bond was closer than that of other siblings.
“Before I say anything, promise me you won’t laugh okay? I’m serious…”
“Yah, when have I ever laughed at you when you needed my help? Do you really think I’d do that to you?” She pouted her lips and pretended to act hurt, which made me chuckle a little.
“C’mon noona, I know you won’t but… it’s really REALLY embarrassing, and I don’t know who else to ask.”
She sat on her bed and motioned for me to sit next to her, which I obliged. She put her shoulder around me and turned to face me.
“You know you can tell me anything right? Spill the beans!”
“Here goes nothing… Noona, you know me and my girlfriend have been dating for a while now and… we’re starting to do stuff in the bedroom…”
“WOAHHH! My baby brother is getting laid?!”
I playfully shoved her, feeling my face getting hotter as a result of having to tell my sister about my sex life.
“Shut up! We’ve… done the normal stuff so far… but the other day she asked me if I wanted to try… pegging.”
“Pegging?! Damn, your girlfriend sure is freaky.”
“The thing is, she seems really into it, but obviously, I don’t have any experience with this kinda stuff, so… I was wondering if you could, y’know, help me out here.”
Xinyu’s eyes widened in shock. “Huh?!”
“Look, I don’t trust the internet with this because it’s really subjective for everyone, and I also don’t wanna get caught researching on how to get pegged y’know. And besides… I thought that you understand me the best, so… you’d be able to help me out.”
My sister stared at me with a smirk, gears spinning in her head. I wouldn’t know it yet, but she was forming a plan in her head.
“Noona, I don’t wanna disappoint my girlfriend, okay? I don’t wanna look like a fool in front of her. Can you help me, pleaseee?” Even though it was super cringey, I put on my Puss in Boots face which was my secret weapon and my sister’s weakness. I could see her gaze soften and her grip on my shoulder loosened a little.
“Okay, okay, of course I’ll help my baby brother. So… what do you know about pegging?”
“I don’t really understand what this article is saying…” I showed her an article about pegging on my phone.
She shook her head in mock disappointment. “Tsk tsk, that’s not how you wanna do it. How about… some hands-on experience?”
I looked at her quizzically, not sure what she meant. She got up and walked over to her white bedside table, and from a drawer she pulled out something I had never seen before: a long, pink plastic dildo with a harness and a small transparent bottle of what I assumed was lube.
“Noona, is that…”
She nodded with a smile on her face and tossed the items over to me.
“This is gonna be so fun, baby brother.” She closed the distance between us, towering over me as I sat on her bed with my tail between my legs.
“Noona, what do you mean?”
“You know what I mean, don’t play dumb.” She playfully poked my shoulder. I looked at her confused, not knowing where she was headed with this.
“I’m gonna peg you, baby brother.”
Huh?!
All sorts of thoughts raced through my head. My own sister wanted to peg me?! No way I had heard that correctly, Xinyu would never say something like that to me… right?
“W-what? Are you crazy?” I protested incredulously.
“Look, hear me out,” she sat next to me on her bed. “It’s better for me to show you how it really is, rather than just some articles or videos. After all, some practical experience is definitely better right?” Her hand reached onto my thigh, fingers tracing circles near my crotch. My mind told me to get up and run away, that this was all sorts of wrong, that I shouldn’t be doing this with my own older sister. But the growing hardness in my pants convinced me otherwise, egged on by Xinyu’s fingers creeping closer and closer towards it.
“Noona, a-are you sure? This seems kinda wrong… We’re siblings after all.”
Hearing that, her other hand gently caressed my cheek and she turned my head to face her. There was a glint of lust in her eyes masked by the usual caring demeanour that she carried around me.
“Baby boy… don’t worry, don’t you trust your noona? I’m gonna take good care of you, okay? And besides, we’re not having real sex, so it’s not anything weird.”
Without me realising, her hand had inched its way onto my cock, rubbing my tip at an agonising pace. My breath quickened and I leaned into her, my face meeting her collarbone. Her scent intoxicated me, the whole situation driving me wild.
“Noona, are you sure?” I looked up at her, not knowing what to do.
Her piercing grey eyes met my wavering gaze and she nodded assuringly. She leaned forward and kissed my forehead.
“Baby boy… Noona loves you so much. I wouldn’t let you get hurt, okay?”
I nodded and hesitantly wrapped my arms around her, softly whispering, “O-okay, let’s do it noona. I… I love you too.”
She ruffled my hair lovingly, with her other hand still gently palming my cock. “Good boy… I’ll need you to listen to noona, okay?”
I nodded shyly, placing all my trust in her. My mind was racing as the boundaries between my sister and I started to disappear.
“Pull down your pants for me.”
Turning red, I obediently reached down and unbuttoned my cargo pants, pulling them down. My stiff erection was now straining against the waistband of my Calvin Klein boxers. I looked up to see Xinyu staring hungrily at my crotch which only made me more embarrassed.
“Holy fuck, I didn’t know my baby brother was packing a monster. Your girlfriend’s so lucky.”
I blushed at her praise, feeling a twisted sense of happiness that my sister was complimenting my cock. Her fingers crept into my boxers, slowly pulling the waistband down and freeing my raging boner.
“Fuck!” she exclaimed at the sight of my cock standing proudly for her. She immediately latched onto it and started to stroke me gently.
“Noona… that feels so good…”
She smiled at me while quickening her pace, her fingers deftly working my cock. Unable to hold it in any longer, I let out a soft moan and rested my head on her collarbone again.
“Mmm, someone’s getting worked up. Time for the real deal…” Her fingers left my crotch and instead went to the toys that were sitting on her bed.
“So, the first thing is to make sure that you use a lot of lube, otherwise it’s gonna hurt.” Her long, deft fingers unscrewed the bottlecap and slathered the pink toy with lube. I gawked at her actions, feeling the heat rise inside my body. Xinyu’s fingers expertly coated the dildo with the lube until it was glistening.
“Next, you need to relax and take deep breaths. If you don’t relax, it’s not gonna feel good, understand?” She moved closer towards me and placed a hand on my chest, feeling my quickening heartbeat. Relax, she whispered, and I felt a strange feeling bubbling inside me.
“Noona, I can’t… I’m nervous…”
“It’s okay, noona will take care of you. Just breathe in, breathe out… that’s it…”
Xinyu leaned forward and gave me a sudden peck on my cheek in an attempt to soothe me. How was I supposed to calm down now?
I nodded, my cheeks a faint shade of red, and tried my best to calm down for her. I trusted my sister to take care of me throughout this whole process, just like she’d done for basically my entire life.
“Here comes the fun part. I want you to get on all fours for noona.” She said with a devious smirk.
My body was now moving on its own; I felt like I was an outsider watching from above. Obediently, I lay down on Xinyu’s bed, waiting with bated breath. She got up behind me, her gentle hands holding my waist firmly.
“Fuck, I never knew you had such a cute ass.” She said with a giggle. Even though she couldn’t see it, I blushed hard and muttered out a solitary thanks.
“Now just relax. Noona’s in control now.”
I gulped hearing that, but I knew Xinyu would be gentle with me. Deep down, I also knew our relationship as brother and sister would never be the same again. There was no going back now.
She pulled my boxers all the way down and poured more lube on my now-exposed hole, which me made gasp in shock. The cold liquid combined with her finger probing at my sensitive spot was a completely new sensation. I could hear her breaths grow quicker in anticipation.
“Here it comes, baby brother.”
I felt the pressure of the toy at my entrance, straining against it. I gasped at this new feeling, pleasurable but also slightly uncomfortable. Xinyu’s hand gripped my waist harder. Her soft lips brushed against my cheek, a comforting gesture from the sister that I loved dearly.
The dildo strained a little more against me, before the head pushed into my hole. My mind went blank with both pain and pleasure and I moaned out loud. My sister patted my head as she pushed further into me, the plastic toy carving its way into my butt causing all sorts of new sensations. I moaned louder again, all thoughts escaping from my head except that of my sister and how she was completely in control of me right now.
“Good boy… You took it so well.”
I could only let out a timid mmph, the fullness of her strap turning my brain to mush. She remained in the same position, hands on my back and waist, her strap still lodged snugly inside me.
“I’m gonna leave it in you for a bit, let you get used to it, okay?”
It felt like an eternity, with Xinyu buried inside me, but in reality only about twenty seconds had passed.
“Gonna pull out now…”
Her nails dug into my skin and I whimpered, as she slowly pulled herself out of me. My knees buckled with the intensity of this new sensation and I couldn’t control my moans again. With a pop, Xinyu pulled the toy out and gave my butt a light spank.
“Good boy… that wasn’t so bad, was it?”
“N-no, noona…” I muttered weakly. I felt the coldness of more lube on my now-loosened hole, my sister’s warm hands holding me in place. Once again, her strap probed my entrance before sliding in, this time with less resistance than before.
I let out a guttural moan as Xinyu penetrated me again. My knees grew weak and my body sank to the bed, with my hands clinging onto her bedsheet for dear life.
“Noonaaaa… nghhh…”
It felt as if Xinyu’s strap was rearranging my insides with every thrust of her hips. Her hands tightened their grip on my waist, holding me steady as she started to gain a rhythm.
“Mmm, you look so cute on all fours for noona.”
I gasped as she picked up the pace, thrusting back and forth with more speed and less grace. Her room was filled with the slap-slap sounds of skin-on-skin and my needy, uncontrollable moans.
I started feeling lightheaded and overwhelmed with the pleasure my sister was giving me, even drooling a bit onto her pillow. A sudden harsh spank jolted me back to life as Xinyu pounded me with greater intensity.
“Your girlfriend’s so lucky to have you, you know that? I’m so jealous of her, if only I could have you all for myself…” My lust-filled fuzzy mind struggled to comprehend that last sentence, although it made me do a double take at my sister’s words.
“Noona… I… I’m close…” I moaned out weakly.
“Don’t touch yourself okay, just let it come naturally. Good boy…”
Hearing that I was reaching my climax, Xinyu picked up the pace and started pounding me faster and faster, driving me to the edge of my orgasm. I could feel her nails dig into my skin and I knew it was gonna leave a mark later. Not that I minded, of course.
It was a weird feeling, my first time that I would cum hands-free. I didn’t even know if I could do it, but as Xinyu repeatedly found my prostate, I knew it was inevitable.
“Noona… I’m gonna… gonna…” I couldn’t hold back any longer.
“Yes, cum for me, baby… show noona how much you love her…” Xinyu whispered sultrily in my ear.
A sharp spank sent me over the edge, and I shot streak after streak of cum onto her bedsheet. My knees slumped forward, all my energy spent. I could hear Xinyu gasp, followed by a cute giggle and another sudden spank.
“Oh my god… noona… that was so good.”
She gently ruffled my hair and slowly pulled her strap out of my ass, which sent me squirming once again. I turned around around to face her, panting, before leaning in for a hug. She wrapped me in her warm, loving embrace; it was as if we hadn’t just engaged in borderline incest.
“I know, baby brother, noona loved it too.” she said with a giggle. “Let’s do it again sometime.”
I blushed as this was just supposed to be “practice” for me with my girlfriend, but a part of me wanted this to be a more regular thing.
I shyly nodded in agreement, hugging her tighter in a mixture of embarrassment and forbidden desire.
Her fingers lifted my chin up and I met her piercing gaze. She spoke in a low tone, “Baby brother, can you promise noona one thing? If you wanna do this more, you’ve gotta…”
I gulped nervously, not knowing what rule or condition she was going to make.
“You’ve gotta break up with your girlfriend.”
My jaw dropped in shock. Why would my loving sister want me to break up with my girlfriend, just for this? My mind was a blur of emotions, I struggled to form a cohesive thought.
“Noona… why? I lo-” I was about to say “love”, but I realised deep down that my feelings for my girlfriend were nothing compared to what I felt for Xinyu.
“Look, which girl is going to want a guy that fucks his sister? And besides…” she traced my thigh with a solitary finger, “You’re mine now. You’re noona’s baby boy forever, and no girl is gonna take you away from me. I love you more than any other girl will, do you understand that?”
She gently stroked my cheek with her other hand, now speaking in a softer tone. “Noona loves you so much. I wanna take care of you forever. Please?”
My heart was overwhelmed with emotions, but my instinct told me to say yes, to give in to my sister that had loved me tenderly her whole life. No matter how wrong or forbidden it was, it was right to the two of us. I reached up to grasp her hand, nodding with a tentative smile on my face.
“O-okay, I’ll break up with her noona. I… I only want you too.”
Time seemed to slow down as Xinyu’s angelic face moved closer towards me. Leaning in for a kiss. My breath caught in my throat as I didn’t know what to do. I just closed my eyes, letting my body react on its own. Her soft lips met mine, hitting me with the taste of strawberry lip gloss. Her tongue made its way into my mouth, dominating mine as our tongues slid over each others’. I moaned softly as she continued to kiss me passionately, and I submitted to her. I sunk down into her bed and relaxed, as I let her take charge of the kiss. She gave my lower lip a gentle nibble, the sensation of it making me want her even more.
After a while, Xinyu backed away from the kiss, a wide smile on her lips. Seeing how happy she was, I couldn’t help but feel the same way.
“So… baby brother, ready for round 2?”
----
Hi everyone! So sorry for disappearing, my work has taken up almost all of my time for the past few months. I really appreciate everyone who’s enjoyed my first two fics (part three will come soon, I promise). It still feels surreal that there are people out there who are looking forward to my work, I won’t disappoint you all! I really hope you enjoyed this piece :3 see you around!!
4.4k words.
NMIXX Sullyoon x Kiss of Life Belle x OC black male character.
BBC, BNWO, blacked, black male x asian female, raceplay.
Sullyoon charged up the steep marble steps of the St Marius National Library, Eye of the Tiger blasting in her ears. She stopped halfway, throwing punches, uppercuts, kicks, dodging attacks from invisible figures. "Won't get me today, interdimensional vampire freaks!"
She reached the top, throwing a roundhouse kick at nothing and nearly hitting an innocent bystander. Dressed in her best Hello Kitty sweatpants, a sweatshirt that read "TAXES TONGUE MY ANUS" and a headband with spade logos, she squared up to a large stone pillar.
"You want some?" she asked, taking up a boxing posture. "Huh? Didn't think so, bitchass! Take that ass back to the Andromeda galaxy." She turned to Jerry, who was standing with a camera filming her workout video. She squared up to him next, throwing jabs at the camera lens.
"Want some?" she asked.
"N-not really," Jerry said.
"You're gonna get some anyway!" Sullyoon blurted out, taking a swipe at his leg with her foot.
"Hey! You're scaring me!" Jerry said, almost dropping the camera.
"I swear to the fucking fuck, if you drop that fucking camera I'll beat your ass!" Sullyoon shouted.
Her shouting and posture attracted the attention of two white girls, both of them marching over angrily. One threw her hat down, shouting at Sullyoon. "Who the fuck do you think you are using that wor-" Her words were cut off by Sullyoon's fist, which smashed into the side of her face.
"Here we go," Jerry said from behind the camera, ensuring he was still rolling by checking the red light on the front. Sullyoon advanced on the second girl, who raised a hand like she was going to strike Sullyoon.
Sullyoon kicked her in the thigh with a deafening sound like a gunshot. The woman collapsed, screaming and clutching her leg. Sullyoon paused for a moment, then turned to the camera to give two thumbs up and a smile. "And that's how you beat up a white bitch!" she said.
She was suddenly right in front of the camera, her hand grabbing the lens. "Jerry turn the fucking camera off we gotta go," she whispered, sprinting down the stairs so fast that she nearly tripped.
"Can you believe this shit?" Sullyoon said, now holding a microphone as she stood in front of the camera with a large rectangular body of water behind her. "We're here at this fucking piece of shit puddle of water they call a memorial, and it's full of fucking algae and trash."
"Look at this fucking bullshit," she said, yanking a large piece of dark colored paint out of the water that had a plastic bag attached. "The dumb fucking idiots that did this don't realize that painting it a dark color means it absorbs the light, creating the perfect place for algae to fucking bloom."
"And of course, there's trash everywhere. There's bags, there's cans, there's a fucking magnum size XXL condom some donkey dick bull used to tear the lining of some poor slut's pussyhole." Sullyoon rambled on, and Jerry felt the color draining from his face with each passerby.
She stood close to the camera, only her face visible as she continued on. "This is what you fucking get when you let fat jewish reptilians buy their way into politics. You get a cesspool full of plastic, algae, and cum-filled condoms. Slurp it up, dumbasses!"
"You'll never find a filthier hive of scum and villainy than what's behind me right now," Sullyoon said into the camera, now standing in Palisade Park with the gleaming resort hotel in the background.
"In that big dick shaped hotel back there, someone, probably multiple someones, are getting sodomized right now. Fucked in the ass by rock hard donkey dicks from Kenya. I'm talking gaped, stretched, no lube, no mercy. Just a flat out black cock anal annihilation."
"Just like this." Sullyoon reached in front of her, grabbing an invisible pair of hips and thrusting her own back and forth. "Yeah, take that dick, take it!" Sullyoon said.
"Sully what the fuck?" Jerry finally asked, holding his hands out with an expression on his face.
"Shut the fuck up and keep filming, dumbass," Sullyoon said, sneering at him.
Jerry rolled his eyes, pushed his glasses back up, and returned to filming.
"As I stand here, the president of St Marius, Lee Ji-eun, has accidentally gone live on the Spades app and is streaming her blown-out blacked butthole for about four and a quarter million people worldwide!" Sullyoon held her phone screen up to the camera, showing IU riding a black bull enthusiastically.
"Look at her go!" Sullyoon said. She turned the screen and looked at it, falling silent for a few seconds. "Look at her ride that big juicy black donkey dick..." she trailed off, licking her lips absentmindedly.
"Anyway, that's our beloved president getting fucked on stream!" Sullyoon said, tucking her phone away. "In other news, this fucking blows and I'm going back to Olya and my radio shack." Sullyoon made a motion with her hand and Jerry stopped recording.
They boarded a private boat, setting off for Olya. Sullyoon was silent for the entire three hour trip, seemingly distracted by the ocean scenery and the occasional spray of cool water on her face. Her only words were a "wooooooow!" when what looked like a whale breached the surface in the distance, crashing back into the water.
Jerry had recorded it, and he was playing it back when he noticed the shape wasn't quite right for a whale. It had a long snout and a flattened head, and he could just make out the open mouth being full of huge knife-like teeth. He brushed it off, thinking he just didn't know enough about whale species.
"You know, Jerry, when humans finally flush themselves down the proverbial porcelain drain, whales and squid are going to fight the orcas for the scraps."
"What?" Jerry asked.
"Why do you think they refuse to explore the ocean?"
"Because there's nothing all that special in it?"
"Jerry, you fucking idiot. There's an entire civilization down there. Atlanteans, sea dwarves, and the portal to hell itself. That's where demons come from, Jerry, they come from the fucking ocean."
They reached the northern docks of Cretaceous County, where they disembarked with a dozen others and made their way to the radio station that Sullyoon had purchased a couple years prior.
It was borderline decrepit, a former SMDF weather station that had seen better times. It sat abandoned for a decade before she purchased it, and her first visit found it covered in vines and other foliage that took weeks to remove.
But she had a seaside view, and a massive radio tower to broadcast her late night talk show with, so she was mostly happy.
It was late when Sullyoon went live on air, sitting across from Belle. Her usual bumper music played while she shuffled papers and notes, preparing for the show.
"Hellooooo St Marius!" Sullyoon said excitedly into the microphone. "Welcome to the best alternative talk radio station in ALL of the Caribbean, and probably the world. I'm your host, the based and redpilled Sullyoon, and you're listening to KBBC 69, the place for all your conspiracy theories, cryptids, cover-ups, and of course the ever popular Call and Cum power hour!"
Sullyoon did a little drumroll on the edge of her desk, then got right to work. "Biggest news of the day is our incompetent slut of a president went live and exposed her gaping butthole for everyone to see," Sullyoon said bluntly.
"While getting absolutely demolished by a black guy," Belle added.
"Well, that's expected around here." Sullyoon shrugged. "But like, how the fuck do you go live by accident with a black cock in your guts that's the size of a submarine sandwich?"
"Sometimes you just gotta show bitches what's up, that's why she's the president," Belle replied.
"You know what, respect. If the president wants to go live draining some big black refugee balls, that's why she's the baddie in charge." Sullyoon shuffled some papers.
"Anyway, got a story here, a listener submitted it and I have verified the authenticity to be one hundred percent genuine. It's a chilling tale about Mothman fucking the shit out of this dude's wife and now he's raising the kid. How fucked up is that? Mothman rawdogged this guys wife and left him with this grotesque half-moth kid that's addicted to big fucking lamps," Sullyoon said.
"Didn't know Mothman was black," Belle said.
"Mothman stepped out for milk and bread, ended up in New Jersey instead."
"Do you think the wife has some big ol' lamps? I mean, why else would Mothman be attracted to a human woman?"
"From the sounds of it she has massive fucking lamps," Sullyoon replied.
The next day, the three of them had spent the afternoon at the boardwalk, and were now visiting their favorite ramen restaurant. The bell above the door rang, announcing their presence. "I'm telling you Belle, this place is one hundred percent goblin and vampire free, right Ichiro?" Sullyoon asked the old man behind the counter, who nodded.
"Like I said, the best way to deal with one of those stupid little goblins is to hit them with pocket sand that's mixed up with some garlic and salt, they hate it," Sullyoon said to Belle, who was nodding knowingly.
"That's really smart, Sully," she replied, seating herself on a stool at the corner of the counter. The three of them stared at menus for a minute or two, then Sullyoon rapped her hand on the counter to order.
Ichiro brought their noodles soon after, and Jerry almost instantly spilled his bowl.
"Jerry you stupid fucking dumbass, what the fuck are you doing?" Sullyoon shouted, rising from her seat to avoid getting broth on her clothes. "I can't take your black ass anywhere," she muttered as the waitress began to clean up the mess.
"I'm sorry, he's black," Sullyoon said, rolling her eyes at Jerry. "Earlier, we tried to take him up on a Ferris wheel and he was crying in the gondola like the sissy liberal bitch he is," she said. The waitress just nodded quietly while soaking up the soup. "Embarrassing, you broke ass black piece of shit," Sullyoon said.
Jerry seemed largely unfazed, and the waitress brought him more noodles. "Be careful, dumbass, don't knock that one over," Belle said to him. Jerry pushed his glasses up, taking a bite out of the steaming bowl.
Sullyoon looked around, seeing a black man in a wheelchair sitting across from a woman with her hood up. In the corner was a couple making out, and Ichiro was reading a book quietly.
Ichiro walked up to Sullyoon, laying the book out in front of her and tapping a page silently. It had a drawing on it of a monster with big bulging eyes, fangs, and wings. "That's Mothman, Ichiro, we just talked about him banging some poor guys wife on the show last night."
"Ah, no good, wife is slut," Ichiro said dismissively in a thick asian accent.
"She had some gigantic lamps, Ichiro," Sullyoon said, holding her hands up to her chest like she was presenting a pair of big invisible tits.
"Big lamps! Moth like!" Ichiro said, laughing.
"I like big lamps," Jerry mumbled.
"Jerry shut the fuck up!" Sullyoon and Belle shouted at him in sync.
"Big fuckin' lamps," Jerry said, smiling dumbly as big tits filled his mind.
"Have a good night, Ichiro!" Sullyoon said when they finished eating. She left a large tip on the counter for him, and a stack of business cards that he had the waitress set out at every table.
Back at the radio station it was approaching two in the morning, and Jerry had no pants on. "Maybe the president is right," Sullyoon said, running her tongue across Jerry's surging black shaft, coaxing out a deep, dumb moan from Jerry's lips.
"Maybe getting down and dirty with filthy fucking black cock live on stream is the way to go," Sullyoon said, feeling Jerry pulse violently as she spoke. Belle sat beside her on her knees, running her tongue over Jerry's heavy balls with her cell phone in hand, pointed at the two of them.
They were streaming on Spades, just like IU had done, but instead of four and a half million they only had an audience of about three thousand. That was more than enough for Sullyoon, whose lips were wrapped around Jerry's throbbing cockhead, sucking it into her mouth while Belle tugged on his nuts with hers.
Jerry took the phone with a shaking hand, trying to hold it steady, aiming it straight at them. He bit his lip and groaned, eyes twitching uncontrollably as Sullyoon started to suck him faster. Belle nuzzled her face into his balls, burying herself underneath them with her tongue sliding down to try and find his ass.
"Nnnngggghhh!" Jerry groaned, his eyes rolling back once Belle shoved her tongue into his asshole. Sullyoon let his BBC flop free with a wet pop, stroking it with both hands while licking the head. Jerry tensed up, grunting with his tongue hanging out.
Spurts of thick cum shot straight into the air, arcing high enough to splatter across his belly and hit his glasses. Sullyoon's face had been blasted by it, drenched in thick nut that dripped from her nose and chin in viscous globs.
"What the fuck, you nine pump chump!" Sullyoon shouted, flicking the cum out of her eyes. Belle wrapped her hands around Sullyoon's face, her tongue dragging across it to gather up the load that Jerry had spilled prematurely.
"Can't let any go to waste, right guys?" Belle said, smiling for the audience that flooded the chat. "We're at six thousand, Sully," Belle said, her tongue parting Sullyoon's lips to drive itself into her mouth. Sullyoon moaned deeply, savoring the taste of black seed being pressed onto her tongue.
She gripped Belle by the back of the head, kissing her intensely, their tongues entwining as they made out. Their naked chests pressed together, hands groping and caressing, moaning as they finally slowed down and turned back to Jerry and the camera.
Their tongues lapped up the cum on his belly and chest, then traveled up his neck and began to lick the lenses of his glasses clean. "H-holy fu-fuck," Jerry said, shaking nervously, unable to keep the camera steady. Belle took the camera and held it instead, stroking Jerry with her free hand until he was hard again.
Sullyoon pressed her lips to Jerry's, causing him to shake violently. His hips bucked, and he had to restrain himself from cumming immediately at the touch of Belle's hand that stroked up and down. Sullyoon smiled, gently wrapping a hand around his throat.
"You wanna fuck this tight Korean pussy, don't you, boy?" she asked him. Jerry felt his brain melting, tongue hanging out stupidly. "You wouldn't last three minutes in this pussy," Sullyoon whispered to him, staring directly into his eyes.
Belle giggled as a second load shot out, spraying across his stomach helplessly. Jerry's chest heaved, his eyes twitched painfully, and Sullyoon straddled his waist, pulling his messy black cock upward to aim it at her pussy.
"I'm going to milk this big black dick," Sullyoon said, biting her lip as she looked into the camera with a devious smile. "I'll make him cum in this pussy, I'll make him fucking black breed me."
Belle started fingering herself, moaning as Sullyoon slid down Jerry's spent dick. He surged back to a full erection the moment his flaring head met her inner walls. "Three minutes, you black piece of shit," she said to him, smiling as she pressed her hips downward to take in more of his black cock.
Jerry tried to reach up and put his hands on her ass, or anywhere, but they just flopped back down to his sides. He felt helpless as Sullyoon started to ride him slowly. He moaned with his mouth wide open, his eyes closed, trying not to cum for a third time.
The noises emanating from Jerry's mouth were nothing short of crazed animal sounds. Sullyoon rode him slowly, her hips rocking up and down, her lips pulled tight as she struggled not to burst out laughing.
"Yeah, you like that?" she asked him, getting a short nod in return. "You fucking like when I ride your big black dick?" she asked, running her hands through her hair to brush it back into a ponytail, holding onto it as she rode him.
Jerry let out a girlish scream, the muscles in his neck tightening as his eyes rolled back. His third orgasm sent him into a twitching, helpless series of spasms as Sullyoon continued working the load out of him.
Her hips came to a sudden stop, sighing as she rested atop him and turned to look at the camera. "Peak black male stamina," she said, rolling her eyes with another deep sigh.
"Pathetic moron," she said, feeling his BBC going limp inside her. She dismounted him, walking over to Belle and diving face-first into her pussy with her feet in the air behind her.
Jerry lay in place, his tongue hanging out as he adjusted his glasses with shaking hands. "Get the fuck over here and suck my toes, you fucking idiot!" Sullyoon demanded, shoving her tongue back into Belle.
He stumbled to his feet, getting down on his knees with his hands wrapping around her ankles and heels. He'd never sucked a toe before, and for a moment felt appalled he was even considering obeying.
"Hurry the fuck up, Jerry!" Sullyoon said, inserting a couple fingers into Belle's pussy. Belle let out a deep moan, her head tilting back with her free hand bunching Sullyoon's hair into a ponytail.
Jerry swallowed his pride and leaned down, taking a couple of her toes into his mouth to suck on them. At first he was disgusted, but his disgust faded the more he stared down at Belle's naked body and Sullyoon's bare ass.
His big black cock was already springing back up, the head pulsing against Sullyoon's left shin. The harder he got, the more intensely he sucked on her toes, momentarily forgetting that they were her feet in his mouth.
He opened wide and took in all five, sucking on her whole ass foot to the ball of her sole, like some horny toe-sucking monster. Sullyoon's eyes went wide, turning her head to look over her shoulder at him.
"Jerry what the fuck!" Sullyoon shouted, seeing half her foot in his mouth. Jerry froze in place, both of his dark hands around her ankle and her pale foot in his mouth with a bit of pink tongue jutting out beneath it.
"Sick black bitch," Belle laughed. "Suck it, Jerry!" Belle called out, feeling Sullyoon fingering her with a thumb working circles over her clit.
"Yeah, Jerry!" Sullyoon smiled, "suck those fucking feet!" she said. "Suck them, Jerry! Oh fuck! Suck those fucking toes!" Sullyoon pushed her foot a little deeper into his mouth, making his eyes widen as he struggled to fit it.
"That's it, gag on my foot, you black bitch!" Sullyoon said back to him, smirking as he choked with her toes tickling his tonsils.
Jerry's eyes crossed inward, staring at the heel of her foot. He felt like he was going to vomit, and pulled her foot from his mouth with a loud retching sound. A big load of spit shot out and ran down her leg, trickling onto the head of his BBC.
Sullyoon buried her face in Belle's pussy, licking and digging her tongue into the folds while Jerry mounted her from behind. Sullyoon's eyes twitched at the heavy slaps of Jerry's BBC on her cheeks, feeling the head massaging itself between them in an attempt to find her pussy.
Sullyoon shrieked loudly, feeling his cock press against her asshole. Jerry groaned dumbly, the head of his cock found the right hole and slid in slowly. "Hnnnggggggg," he moaned, his eyes rolling as he pumped into Sullyoon again.
His big black dick plunged into her, and Sullyoon let out a long moan right as Belle arched her back and splattered her face with cum. Sullyoon's eyes pinched tight, her face remaining in place as Belle moaned and squirted in intermittent spurts like a lawn sprinkler with a kink in the hose.
Sullyoon felt Jerry's weight pressing into her, his BBC pushing deeper with that stupid whimpering groan he made. Sullyoon looked into the camera, her eyes closing, biting into her bottom lip with her chin resting between Belle's thighs.
Belle brushed back Sullyoon's hair, running a thumb over her cum-glazed cheek. "You like that, don't you Sully?" Belle asked as Sullyoon nuzzled into her palm with a moan. "You like it when that racist pussy gets beat up by big black cock."
Sullyoon's eyes were glazed over as she moaned, her cheek resting against Belle's hand, her tongue falling out to pant idly. "I fucking love it," she whimpered quietly as Jerry weakly worked himself back and forth.
Belle felt Sullyoon slowly creeping up her body, her head finally coming to lay on her chest. She stroked Sullyoon's hair, keeping it out of her face while recording Jerry dumbly groaning and pumping away at her pussy.
"Get that pretty ass up for him, Sully," Belle murmured, petting her gently. Sullyoon let out a soft moan, nodding as she brought her knees forward, her ass up in the air for Jerry.
Sullyoon bit her bottom lip, reaching under her body to find her own clit. She began to rub slowly, moaning with every slow thrust of Jerry's struggling hips.
Behind her, Jerry struggled to hold back his fourth orgasm. Sullyoon's tight pussy gripped his shaft and pulled him in deep, refusing to let him draw it out of her.
"Hnnnggg, Sully!" he shouted, his hands groping her ass and hips, his eyes twitching violently. "Nnnggggg," he groaned, his hips pressing forward with his low-hanging balls dangling.
"Don't you fucking cum, you stupid idiot!" Sullyoon shouted, her voice echoing off the undecorated, sloppily painted cinderblock walls. "Don't you fucking do it!" she said, biting her lip and closing her eyes as she rubbed her clit faster.
Jerry felt his orgasm rising up, his mouth falling wide open as he held it back. "Fuck, fuck! Sully I can't hold it back!" he shouted, his glasses slipping down his sweaty nose until they nearly fell off.
"Unnnnnnnnnnngggggggggggghhhhhh!" he yelled, his head thrown back, afro shaking as he nutted deep inside her.
Sullyoon's cheek rested on Belle's belly, her hips throwing themselves back against Jerry's hard black cock as it shot a second load into her unprotected asian pussy.
She forced herself back on him, knocking him over backward to mount him in reverse cowgirl. Belle's eyes flared, biting into her tongue as she watched Sullyoon begin bouncing.
Belle set the camera up nearby, crawling on all fours between Jerry's legs until she could lower her head and flick her tongue over Sullyoon's clit. "Ride him, Sully, teach that boy a lesson!"
"I'll fucking teach this dumbass not to cum early!" Sullyoon blurted out. "I'll milk his nuts until there's nothing left!"
Beneath her Jerry had gone limp, unable to even groan as he felt his cock swelling back into another raging erection. The sensation of Belle's tongue only made it worse, her warm spit trailing down to his sagging balls made his head swirl.
Belle attacked Sullyoon's clit and pussy aggressively, her tongue licking, spitting all over Jerry's thick black shaft as Sullyoon bounced up and down on it. She reached behind her and planted her hands on his chest, balancing herself atop him.
Sullyoon screamed with pleasure, her entire body rising up and lowering itself back down in rapid succession. Her pale body began to turn red, sweat pouring down it as she worked him and slowed down just enough for Belle to give her clit the attention she needed.
The viewers had grown from the meagre four thousand to well over a quarter million, and Sullyoon was completely unaware that it was the biggest draw she'd ever pulled.
"Fuck you, Jerry! Your big black cock is too fucking good!" Sullyoon moaned, riding up and down along his shaft. Jerry laid flat on the floor, his arms and legs splayed out, panting like he'd run a marathon.
He let out a long groan, and Sullyoon knew he was getting close again. His hands weakly slapped at her ass, one of them wrapping around to caress her tummy and reach up to grab a breast.
"I'm gonna fucking cum all over this big black dick!" Sullyoon shouted, giving no warning before blasting Belle's face with cum. Belle screamed, reeling backward with her hands wiping cum from her eyes.
"Nnngggghhh! Fucking big ass black dicks are too fucking good!" Sullyoon screamed with her mouth wide open, her head thrown back, sweat pouring down her body as she buried herself on Jerry's black cock.
Jerry made a sound like he was dying, letting out a low whimper as he shot the last of his cum straight up into Sullyoon's cunt.
"Holy... Fuck," he groaned, panting as he stared at the ceiling. His glasses slid back into place without help, and the room bean to swirl above him as he went lightheaded.
Sullyoon lifted off his BBC, letting his cum flow out of her stretched pussy in drops that ran down her inner thighs. She brushed back her hair, looking into the camera and checking the numbers.
Her eyes went wide at the sight of three hundred thousand. She blinked rapidly, biting her bottom lip as Belle joined her and they shared a short kiss.
"Look at all these fucking cucks!" Sullyoon said with a smirk. "There's so many of them!" She watched the chat filling up with every toxic meme imaginable. Symbols arranged like cumming cocks, middle fingers, eggplant emojis, racial slurs being spammed. Then she noticed the donations totaling thousands of dollars.
Sullyoon turned to Belle with a smile, kissing her deeply. They exchanged tongues, hands running through each others hair, and made out for five whole minutes before Sullyoon turned back to the camera.
"Tomorrow, same time and place, you fucking cuckold losers!" she said, smiling and waving to the audience as she turned the camera off.
"Think we found our new business model, huh?" Belle giggled, kissing Sullyoon again.
"Yeah," Sullyoon said, turning to look at Jerry's splayed-out form. "Jerry, you're my golden ticket!" she said with a smile.
"One day this will all feel weird," Jerry thought to himself, a dumb smile spreading across his face.
A Commision for My Friend @hijack711 From Tumblr & Ko-Fi, Hope Everyone Liked It. Beware there Are Verbal Abuse, Humiliations, and Hardcore Sex.
The suite on the fifty-seventh floor smelled like money, weed, and something darker. Something muskier that clung to the velvet curtains and the leather sectional where three men lounged with the kind of ease that came from knowing they owned every room they walked into.
Marcus sat spread-legged on the chaise, a blunt burning lazy between his fingers. His cock hung over his thigh—soft but still thick as a forearm, the head a deep purple-brown against the chocolate of his shaft. He didn't bother to cover up. None of them did. Terrell was on the couch, scrolling his phone with one hand while the other rested on his stomach, fingers absently tracing the vein that ran up the underside of his erect dick. Twelve inches if it was an inch, curved slightly left, the tip glistening in the low light. Jamal stood by the window, naked except for his chains, watching the city lights flicker below. His cock pointed straight out from his body, thick from base to tip, the skin so dark it swallowed the light. A bead of pre-cum caught the reflection of the skyline.
"Twenty minutes late," Marcus muttered, taking a drag. "These bitches on K-pop time."
Jamal didn't turn from the window. "They'll be here."
"Never said they wouldn't." Smoke curled from Marcus's nostrils. "Just saying. Twenty minutes."
The elevator chimed.
Terrell grinned without looking up from his phone. "Told you."
The hallway outside the suite was wide enough to fit a car. Mina's heels sank into carpet so plush her ankles wobbled with every step. Her dress—what there was of it—clung to her body like black cellophane, sheer enough to show the shadow of her nipples and the white lace g-string she'd picked specifically because it came off with one tug. Beside her, Sana walked with a hand trailing the wall for balance, her pink latex minidress squeaking with each step. The neckline plunged past her sternum, held together by a single chain that looked ready to snap.
"Wait," Nayeon whispered. She stopped dead. Her hand shot out and grabbed Jihyo's wrist. "Listen."
They all did.
Through the door, a bass line thumped. Glasses clinked. Someone laughed—a sound so deep it vibrated in their chests.
Momo pressed her thighs together. The leather skirt she wore was barely longer than a belt, and the thong underneath was already damp. She'd been wet since the DM. Since Mina had read it aloud in the greenroom while the stylists were packing up their brushes and their hairspray. Suite 5701. One hour. Bring everyone. Signed with a black heart emoji.
"Who's going to knock?" Dahyun asked. She'd worn a white button-up and nothing else—the sleeves rolled to her elbows, the hem barely covering her ass. The top three buttons were already undone. She could feel her pulse in her throat.
Chaeyoung knocked.
Three sharp raps.
The door swung open before her knuckles hit the wood a fourth time.
Jamal filled the frame. Six-foot-five. Bare chest gleaming under the chandelier. His cock bobbed at eye level, and Chaeyoung's mouth went dry. Her lips parted without permission. Behind him, more men were rising from furniture, stubbing out blunts, setting down glasses. She counted six. Seven. Eight.
"About time." Jamal stepped aside. "Get in here."
They filed past him, nine women in heels and barely-there fabric, and the door clicked shut with a sound like a lock engaging.
The suite opened up into a living room the size of a basketball court. Floor-to-ceiling windows. A bar stocked with top-shelf. And in the corner, visible through a wide archway, a bed. Not a king. Bigger. Custom-made, probably. Covered in white sheets that glowed under recessed lighting. It looked like an altar.
Marcus rose from the chaise. His cock had stiffened, lifting to smack against his stomach with a wet sound. "Mina." His voice was smoke and gravel. "Get over here."
She went. Her heels made no noise on the rug. When she was close enough to smell the cologne and the weed on his skin, she dropped to her knees.
A soft, collective exhale went through the room.
"There she is," Marcus murmured, and his hand found the back of her head. Not pushing. Just resting. Possessing. "Look at that. Didn't even have to ask."
"Been thinking about it all day." Mina's voice came out small. She stared at his cock. The veins pulsed under her gaze. A clear drop of fluid welled at the slit and slid down the head. "Couldn't focus during the encore. Kept messing up the choreography."
"What were you thinking about?"
"This." She leaned forward and pressed her lips to the tip.
The kiss was soft at first. Almost reverent. Then her tongue flicked out, lapping the pre-cum, and Marcus grunted. His hand tightened in her hair. Behind her, she heard the others moving—heels clicking, dresses rustling, soft moans already starting.
Terrell had Sana by the throat. Not hard enough to bruise, but enough to guide her backward toward the bed. Her latex dress crinkled with every step. His thumb pressed into the hollow of her collarbone, and her eyes fluttered half-shut.
"You been good?" he asked.
"No."
He laughed. His teeth were perfect. "Didn't think so."
They reached the bed, and he tore the chain holding her dress together. The sound of snapping metal made Sana gasp. The latex peeled away from her breasts, and they bounced free—round, full, nipples hard and dark pink against the pale cream of her skin. Terrell didn't look at them. He looked at her eyes. Watched her watch him not looking.
"Lie down."
She did. The sheets were cold on her bare shoulders. Her dress was still bunched around her waist, her heels still on, her legs dangling off the edge. Terrell grabbed her ankles and pushed them back until her knees hit her chest. Her thong was a pink string lost between her folds. He hooked a finger under the fabric and pulled it aside, and Sana's cunt glistened in the lamplight—swollen, dripping, the inner lips a deeper pink than her dress, puffy and parted and already pulsing.
"Wet as fuck." Terrell sounded almost bored. "You want this dick?"
"Please."
"Please what?"
Sana's throat worked. The words came out a whine. "Please fuck me with that big black cock. Please. I need it. I need—"
He shoved in.
No prep. No fingers. Just the fat head of his cock pushing past her lips and burying halfway in one thrust. Sana's back arched off the bed. A sound tore out of her that was half scream and half sob, and her hands flew up to grab something—anything—and found only sheets. Terrell didn't stop. He pulled back and drove in again, deeper, and this time the wet plap of his hips hitting her thighs echoed off the walls.
"Fuuuuck," Sana wailed. Her head thrashed side to side. "Fuck, fuck, fuck—"
"You can take it." Terrell's voice was calm. He was fucking her in long, slow strokes now, each one bottoming out against something deep that made her stomach bulge. "You always take it."
The bed was filling fast.
Momo was on her hands and knees near the headboard, a man named DeShawn behind her with his thumbs hooked into her thong and his cock already slicked with her juices. He'd spent five minutes with his face buried between her legs, lapping at her until the sheets under her knees were soaked and her thighs were shaking. Now he lined up and pushed, and Momo's mouth fell open around a silent cry.
"Look at that arch," DeShawn said, running a palm down the curve of her spine. Her ass was high, her face pressed into the mattress, her fingers clawing at the sheets. "Japanese girls got the prettiest little backs."
"Korean," Momo gasped.
"What?"
"I'm—ah, ah—I'm Ko—"
He thrust hard, and her words dissolved into a gurgle. Her pussy clenched around him, the muscles fluttering, the wet sounds of her cunt sucking him deeper filling the space between her moans. DeShawn grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her head back, and Momo's eyes rolled white.
"Don't matter what you are," he grunted, picking up speed. "You're a hole right now. That's all."
On the other side of the bed, Nayeon was drowning.
Malik had her on her back, her head hanging off the edge of the mattress, her throat a straight channel down to her stomach. His cock slid in and out of her mouth with wet, glottal sounds— glrk, slrk, glrk—and Nayeon's hands were folded on her stomach like she was praying. Her jaw ached. Her gag reflex had given up ten minutes ago. Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes and down her temples, and Malik was still going.
"There you go." His hips rolled in a steady rhythm. "Look at that fucking throat. See that?"
The question was directed at Jihyo, who was beside him on her knees, watching Nayeon's neck bulge with every thrust. She could see the outline of his cock through the skin. She could hear Nayeon's muffled whimpers vibrating around his shaft.
"Beautiful," Jihyo whispered. Her hand was between her own legs, fingers rubbing circles over her clit. "She looks so pretty like that."
"Your turn next."
Jihyo shuddered. Her cunt clenched around nothing.
Malik pulled out of Nayeon's mouth with a wet pop, and she gasped, coughing, spit and pre-cum dribbling down her chin in thick ropes. Her face was a mess—mascara streaked, lips swollen, cheeks flushed crimson. She looked blissed out. Destroyed.
"Get up," Malik said to Jihyo. "On your knees. Mouth open."
She moved before her brain caught up.
The room was a symphony now. Squeaking sheets. Slapping skin. Wet mouths and wetter cunts. Moans overlapping in different pitches—Sana's high keening, Momo's guttural grunts, Nayeon's broken sobbing. A man named Dre was balls-deep in Jeongyeon's ass, her face pressed against Dahyun's stomach while Dahyun writhed under another man's tongue. Chaeyoung had two cocks in her hands, jerking them in opposite rhythms while she watched Tzuyu get bent over a chair and eaten from behind.
Tzuyu's skirt was flipped up over her back. Her ass was in the air, pale and smooth and already reddening from the slap of a palm. The man behind her—a bull with shoulders like a linebacker and a cock that curved upward like a scimitar—had his whole face buried in her cunt from behind. His tongue was inside her. His nose was pressed against her asshole. Tzuyu's legs were trembling so hard the chair was scooting across the floor.
"Please," she whimpered. "Please, please, please—"
The man pulled back just enough to speak. "Please what?"
"I want you inside. I want your cock. I want—"
"Turn over."
Tzuyu scrambled onto her back. Her legs fell open, and her pussy gaped—a tight, delicate slit with small tucked labia that were now engorged and dark pink and glistening with her own slick and the man's saliva. The clitoral hood was pulled back, revealing the small pearl of her clit, twitching with every heartbeat.
The man grabbed her thighs and folded her in half. His cock head nudged her entrance, and Tzuyu made a sound like a wounded animal.
Mina was still on her knees. Marcus had moved to the edge of the bed, sitting with his legs spread, and she followed on all fours. Her dress was gone now—torn off by impatient hands and discarded somewhere behind the couch. Her breasts swayed with every movement, nipples grazing the rug. Her g-string was a wet string between her ass cheeks, and she could feel her own slick running down her inner thighs.
"Come here." Marcus patted his lap.
She climbed up, straddling him, and his cock stood between them like a monument. The head pressed against her stomach, smearing pre-cum across her skin. Mina reached down and wrapped both hands around the shaft. Her fingers didn't meet.
"I want to put it in," she breathed. "Can I?"
"You asking?"
"Always."
"Put it in, then."
She lifted her hips and positioned him at her entrance. The tip spread her folds—her labia, soft and flabby, the kind that hung loose and parted easily, the inner lips a shade darker than her skin and quivering with anticipation. She sank down.
The first inch made her gasp.
The second made her groan.
By the time she was halfway down, she was shaking, her inner walls stretching around his girth, her clit pressed flush against the base of his shaft. Marcus watched her face the whole time—the way her eyes crossed, the way her mouth formed a perfect O, the way her nostrils flared with every shallow breath.
"You feel that?" he asked.
"So big. So fucking big. I can feel you in my stomach."
"Good girl. Now ride."
She rode. Her hips rolled in slow, grinding circles, her ass slapping against his thighs on the downstroke. Her tits bounced in his face, and he caught one nipple in his mouth, sucking hard enough to make her keen. The sound of her cunt squelching around him was obscene— slorp, squelch, plap—and with every stroke, more of her juices leaked out, soaking his balls and the sheets beneath them.
"Look at me," Marcus growled.
She looked.
"You're going to cum on this dick. And when you do, I'm going to fill this pussy up. You understand?"
"Yes. Yes. Yes."
"Tell me you want it."
"I want your cum. I want it inside me. I want to feel it drip out of me for days. Please. Please breed me. Please—"
Her orgasm hit like a freight train.
Her pussy clamped down, the muscles rippling and pulsing along Marcus's shaft. Her whole body convulsed. Her head snapped back, and a spray of fluid erupted from her cunt—squirting around his cock in hot gushes that splattered his abs and dripped onto the bed. Mina screamed. Her fingers dug into his shoulders hard enough to leave marks. She rode the climax in violent, jerky thrusts, and Marcus let her, watching her fall apart with a satisfied half-smile.
"That's it," he murmured. "That's my fucking slut."
His own orgasm hit a moment later. He grabbed her hips and yanked her down, burying himself as deep as possible, and his cock pulsed. Pumped. Flooded her pussy with thick, hot cum—rope after rope after rope—until it was leaking out around his shaft and pooling on his balls. Mina collapsed against his chest, twitching, her cunt still gripping him in aftershocks.
Dahyun was getting destroyed in the corner.
Two men had her pinned between them—one in her cunt, one in her ass—and they were fucking her in tandem. The one in her pussy was named Reggie, a stocky man with a straight, thick cock that stretched her in ways she'd never get used to. The one in her ass was named Khalil, and his cock curved downward, sliding into her back hole with a slow, brutal rhythm that made her see stars.
"Tight little ass," Khalil grunted. "She's gripping me like a vise."
"Pussy too," Reggie said. "Wet and hot and tight as fuck. Asian bitches got the best holes."
Dahyun couldn't speak. Couldn't think. Her mouth was open against Reggie's shoulder, drool spilling down his chest, and every thrust from both men sent electric shocks through her nervous system. Her asshole stretched and clenched. Her pussy fluttered and gushed. The two cocks inside her were grinding against each other through the thin wall of flesh, and she could feel them both—could feel every vein, every ridge, every pulse.
"Please," she choked out. "I can't—it's too much—I can't—"
"You can." Khalil's hand came down on her ass with a crack that made her yelp. "You will."
He sped up. Reggie matched him. They were fucking her in unison now, both cocks buried to the hilt at the same time, and Dahyun's whole body locked up. Her third orgasm of the night ripped through her, and this time her legs gave out. The men held her up and kept fucking, kept pounding, kept using her limp body like a toy.
When they came, they came together.
Reggie first, his cock swelling and spurting hot cum directly against her cervix. Khalil a second later, flooding her bowels with thick seed that she could feel pooling deep in her guts. They pulled out simultaneously, and Dahyun crumpled to the floor, cum leaking from both her holes in slow, thick streams. Her ass gaped—a dark, wet hole that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. Her pussy lips were puffy and swollen and smeared white.
Chaeyoung was beside her in an instant, on her hands and knees, licking the cum from Dahyun's inner thighs.
"Fuck," Chaeyoung whispered between licks. "You're so full. Both your holes are leaking."
Dahyun just whimpered.
Jeongyeon was bent over the arm of the couch, her ass in the air and her face buried in a pillow. Dre was still behind her, his cock pistoning in and out of her asshole with wet, meaty smacks. Her anus was stretched tight around his shaft—a puckered ring of muscle that gripped him on every outstroke and swallowed him on every thrust. Her pussy was empty, dripping onto the leather, her clit a swollen nub that she rubbed frantically with two fingers.
"Look at you," Dre growled. "Fucking your own clit while I wreck your ass. You love this, don't you?"
"Yes. Yes. I love it. I love getting my ass fucked. I love your cock in my ass. I love—"
"Say it louder."
"I LOVE GETTING MY ASS FUCKED BY BIG BLACK COCK!"
Her scream echoed through the suite. Someone laughed. Someone else applauded. Dre grabbed her hips with both hands and jackhammered into her, his balls slapping against her pussy, his cock plunging deeper with every stroke. Jeongyeon's eyes rolled back. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth. She came, and her ass clenched so hard that Dre had to fight to keep thrusting.
He pulled out at the last second, stroked himself twice, and shot his load across her back—long, white ropes that painted her spine and pooled in the dimples above her ass. Jeongyeon lay there, shuddering, cum dripping down her sides, her asshole gaping and twitching and completely ruined.
The orgy had spread beyond the bed now.
Couples and trios were scattered across the suite—on the floor, against the windows, in the bathroom with the door open. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and sex and weed and cum. Sheets were soaked through. Condoms weren't a thing here. The men's cocks were all bare, all glistening with bodily fluids, all still hard despite multiple orgasms.
Jihyo was on the floor in the middle of it all, surrounded.
Malik was in her mouth. Another man—she didn't know his name—was between her legs. A third was kneeling beside her head, jerking off onto her face while he watched her throat get fucked. Her hands were busy too, jerking off two more cocks, her fingers barely able to close around the girth.
"That's it," Malik said, holding her head steady while he fucked her throat. "Take it all. Every inch. You're a born cocksucker, you know that?"
Jihyo couldn't answer. Her throat was full. The man between her legs had three fingers in her cunt and his thumb on her clit, and she was gushing, squirting every time he curled his knuckles. The man jerking off beside her head came first—a hot splash of semen across her cheek and into her hair. She grunted around Malik's cock, and he laughed.
"Don't stop," he said. "We're just getting started."
Momo crawled over on her hands and knees. Her face was smeared with cum and sweat, her hair a tangled mess. She nudged Jihyo's legs apart and buried her face between them, her tongue lashing at Jihyo's clit while the man's fingers were still inside her.
The double stimulation made Jihyo convulse. Her scream was muffled by Malik's cock, but everyone heard it anyway—a raw, desperate sound that came from somewhere deep.
Sana was in the center of the bed, on her back, legs spread wide. Her cunt was ruined—puffy, swollen, leaking a steady stream of cum that pooled under her ass. Her asshole was still spasming from the pounding Terrell had given it. Her tits were covered in bite marks and hickeys. Her face was a mess of saliva and tears and smeared lipstick.
But she was still reaching for more.
"Please," she begged, voice hoarse. "Someone else. Anyone. I need more. I need to be full again."
A man she hadn't seen before—younger, maybe twenty-two, with a cock that curved hard to the right—climbed between her legs. He didn't even guide it. Just shoved, and her swollen pussy swallowed him. Sana's gasp was wet and ragged.
"Yes. Yes. Yesyesyes—"
The young man started fucking her fast. No warm-up. No slow build. Just brutal, rabbit-fast thrusts that made Sana's whole body jiggle. Her tits bounced. Her stomach rippled. The cum that was already inside her made a frothy white ring around the base of his cock.
"Fuck," the young man breathed. "You're so wet. So sloppy. This pussy is trashed."
"Ruined," Sana agreed. She was crying now, but smiling. "Completely ruined. Keep going. Don't stop. Fuck me until I can't walk."
He did.
Tzuyu and Chaeyoung were sixty-nining in the corner, each buried face-deep in the other's cunt. A man was fucking Tzuyu's ass while she ate Chaeyoung out, his cock sliding in with wet, squelching sounds. Another man was behind Chaeyoung, feeding his cock into her pussy while she moaned into Tzuyu's cunt. The four of them moved together in a writhing, panting chain of flesh.
"Fuck," Chaeyoung gasped, pulling her mouth away from Tzuyu's clit for just a second. "This is insane. This is—"
Tzuyu grabbed her hair and pulled her back down. "Don't stop. Don't stop."
Chaeyoung's tongue found her clit again, and Tzuyu's scream was muffled by her own mouthful of pussy.
The night was still young. The suite's clock read barely past midnight. The men showed no signs of slowing—their cocks still hard, their stamina preternatural, their cum seemingly endless. Every woman in the room had been filled at least twice. Some were on their fourth or fifth loads. And still they begged for more.
Nayeon was on her knees in the middle of the room, completely naked, her body a canvas of handprints and bite marks and drying cum. She was surrounded by men—five of them, all standing with their cocks aimed at her face. She tilted her head back, opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue.
"Do it," she whispered. "Cover me. I want to drown in it."
The first shot hit her tongue. Thick and salty and hot. The second splashed across her nose and dripped into her mouth. The third painted her forehead. The fourth and fifth coated her cheeks and chin in overlapping layers of white. Nayeon kept her mouth open, her eyes closed, a blissed-out smile spreading across her cum-soaked lips.
"More," she moaned. "There's not enough. I need more."
More came. The men stroked themselves back to hardness and kept coming, kept painting her, kept layering thick ropes of semen over her face and her tits and her hair until she was unrecognizable. A bukkake masterpiece. A cum-drenched angel.
When it was over, Nayeon opened her eyes and licked her lips.
"Thank you," she breathed. "Thank you, thank you, thank you."
Mina watched from the bed, Marcus's softening cock still inside her, his cum still warm in her womb. She watched Nayeon get covered. She watched Sana take another pounding. She watched Momo crawl to the bathroom on shaking legs, only to get caught by two men and dragged back to the bed for more. She watched her group—her sisters, her bandmates, her fellow sluts—get used and filled and broken and rebuilt.
And she smiled.
Because this was what they were now.
Not just idols. Not just performers. Not the polished, perfect, polite girls who bowed at ninety degrees and sang about love. They were holes. They were cumdumps. They were BBC addicts who'd fly across the world just to get their brains fucked out by black cock.
And the night was just getting started.
Jamal appeared in the archway, his cock still slick and gleaming, his chest still heaving from his last orgasm. He looked at the scene—the tangled bodies, the soaked sheets, the nine women in various states of ruin—and he grinned.
"Round two," he announced. "Who wants to go first?"
Every hand in the room went up.
The air in the suite had thickened into something you could taste—salt and sweat and the copper-tang of exertion, layered over the sweet-skunky ghost of burned weed. Bodies moved in the half-light, a tangle of limbs on the altar-sized bed, on the floor, against the windows where the city's distant lights flickered like indifferent stars.
Jamal stood in the archway, his cock still wet from whatever hole it had last occupied, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Round two," he'd said, and every hand in the room had gone up. But he wasn't looking at all of them now. His eyes tracked to Momo, who had been dragged back from the bathroom by two men, her legs still shaking, her mascara streaked down her cheeks like dark rain. Then to Sana, still sprawled on the bed with her ruined cunt leaking onto the sheets. Then to Mina, Marcus's cum still warm in her womb, her chest still heaving.
"You three." Jamal pointed, his finger moving between Momo, Sana, and Mina. "You're up. Something special."
Marcus shifted beneath Mina, his softening cock sliding out of her with a wet, sucking sound. A gush of thick white followed, spilling onto his thighs. Mina whimpered at the emptiness, her pussy clenching around nothing. "What kind of special?" she asked, her voice still small and fucked-out.
Jamal's grin widened. "The kind where you watch."
He nodded at DeShawn and another man—a hulking figure named Biggs who'd been leaning against the bar, his cock hanging heavy between his legs, uncircumcised and dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist. Biggs pushed off the bar, his dick already stiffening, the curve of it bending slightly downward, a thick vein running the length of the shaft like a river on a map. DeShawn was already hard again, his cock jutting straight out, the skin pulled tight, the tip glistening with pre-cum that caught the lamplight.
"Get her on the bed," Jamal said, tilting his chin toward Momo. "Face down. Ass up. And someone tie these two up."
Mina didn't understand what was happening until rough hands grabbed her wrists. Terrell was there, his breath hot against her ear, his voice a low rumble. "You're gonna watch, pretty girl. No touching unless we say." He pulled her arms behind her back, and she felt something soft—a silk tie, probably from one of the robes hanging in the bathroom—loop around her wrists and cinch tight. Not painful. Just restrictive. Just enough to remind her she wasn't in control.
Beside her, Sana received the same treatment. Her wrists were bound with what looked like a belt, the leather cool against her sweat-slicked skin. She made a small sound—not protest, not quite—her latex dress still bunched at her waist, her tits bouncing as she was maneuvered to the edge of the bed.
"Sit," Terrell commanded, pushing Mina down onto a chaise that had been dragged close to the bed. "Legs spread. Hands where I put them."
Her bound hands settled in her lap. Her thighs parted automatically, her cunt still leaking Marcus's cum, her clit still swollen and visible, peeking from its hood. Terrell noticed. His thumb brushed over the nub, and Mina's whole body jerked.
"No," he said, pulling his hand back. "You don't get to cum until I say. Understand?"
"Yes," Mina breathed.
"Yes what?"
"Yes, Daddy."
The word slipped out before she could stop it. Terrell's eyes flickered with something dark and pleased. "Good girl."
Momo was being positioned on the bed.
DeShawn and Biggs worked her like she weighed nothing—flipping her onto her stomach, dragging her hips up until her ass was in the air, her face pressed into the mattress. Her leather skirt had been torn off at some point during the chaos; her thong was a wet string buried between her cheeks. DeShawn hooked a finger under it and ripped. The fabric snapped with a sharp sound, and Momo's ass was bare—pale and round and already marked with handprints from earlier.
"Look at that," Biggs muttered, running a palm over her right cheek. His hand was so large it covered the entire curve. "Japanese girls got the best asses."
"Korean," Momo gasped into the mattress.
"What?"
"I'm—"
Biggs brought his hand down. The smack echoed through the room, and Momo's words dissolved into a choked cry. Her asscheek bloomed red, the imprint of his palm visible against the pale skin. Her pussy—visible from behind, the lips puffy and parted, the inner labia dangling slightly, dark pink and glistening—clenched at the impact. A fresh drip of slick rolled down her inner thigh.
"Don't matter what you are," Biggs said, his voice casual, like he was discussing the weather. "You're a hole right now. Two holes. And we're gonna use both."
Sana watched from her spot at the edge of the bed, her bound hands twisting in her lap. Her cunt was still wrecked from Terrell and the younger man, still leaking, still pulsing with aftershocks. But watching Momo get positioned—watching her friend's ass raised like an offering, watching her pussy glisten—made Sana's hips shift forward. Her thighs pressed together, and a low whine escaped her throat.
"Spread those legs," Terrell snapped from beside Mina. "Both of you. I want to see those wet cunts while you watch."
Sana obeyed. Her legs fell open, and her pussy was a mess—the lips swollen and dark, the inner folds slick and gaping, a steady trickle of cum still oozing from her hole. Her clit was a hard little pearl, twitching with every heartbeat. Across from her, Mina mirrored the position, her own cunt in similar disarray, Marcus's cum still dripping in slow pulses.
"Good," Terrell said. "Now watch. And don't you fucking dare touch yourselves unless I say."
On the bed, DeShawn was positioning himself behind Momo. His cock—that straight, thick beast—nudged against her asshole, and Momo's whole body stiffened. Her back arched deeper, her hands clawing at the sheets, her face turning to the side so one eye was visible—wide, wet, terrified and exhilarated all at once.
"Wait," she choked out. "Wait, wait, wait—"
"Shhh." Biggs knelt in front of her, his cock bobbing at her face. The downward curve made it look almost predatory, like something designed to reach deep. "Open up."
Momo's mouth fell open without her permission. Her jaw unhinged, her tongue flattening, and Biggs fed his cock between her lips. The head popped past her teeth with a wet sound, and Momo gagged immediately—a deep, guttural glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper, his foreskin rolling back as her throat swallowed him, and Momo's nose pressed against his pubic bone. Her throat bulged. Her eyes watered. Her hands, unbound, flew up to grip his thighs—not pushing, just anchoring.
"There you go," Biggs grunted. "Nice and deep. Hold it."
He held her there, buried to the hilt, her throat convulsing around him. Momo couldn't breathe. The gag reflex spasmed, and saliva bubbled around her lips, dripping down her chin in thick ropes. Her face went red, then deeper red, and just when the edges of her vision started to go dark, Biggs pulled back. Momo gasped, spit flying, her chest heaving. A string of saliva connected her bottom lip to his cockhead.
"Fuck," she wheezed. "Fuck, fuck—"
Behind her, DeShawn chose that moment to push.
His cockhead pressed against her asshole—that tight, puckered ring that had already been stretched once tonight but was still impossibly snug. Momo screamed around Biggs's cock as he shoved back into her mouth. The scream vibrated up his shaft, and Biggs groaned.
"Tight little ass," DeShawn said through gritted teeth. He was only halfway in, and Momo's sphincter was gripping him like a fist. The muscle fluttered and spasmed, trying to accommodate the intrusion. "She's fighting me."
"Make her take it," Jamal said from somewhere behind them. He'd settled into a chair, one leg crossed over the other, his cock standing at attention. He was stroking himself slowly, watching.
DeShawn grabbed Momo's hips with both hands—his thumbs digging into the dimples above her ass—and shoved.
The full length of his cock disappeared into her asshole.
Momo's scream was swallowed by Biggs's cock, but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply it looked painful. Her toes curled. Her fingers clawed at Biggs's thighs, leaving red welts. Her ass clenched around DeShawn's shaft, the muscle rippling, and a fresh gush of slick erupted from her pussy—spraying the sheets beneath her in a sudden, involuntary squirt.
"Look at that," DeShawn breathed, pulling back until just the tip remained inside. Momo's asshole gaped—a dark, stretched ring that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. "She's squirting from getting her ass fucked."
"Hit it again," Biggs said, and thrust into her throat simultaneously as DeShawn slammed back into her ass.
They found a rhythm immediately—an unspoken coordination that came from experience. Biggs would pull back, letting Momo gasp half a breath, and DeShawn would thrust deep. Then DeShawn would withdraw, and Biggs would fill her throat. Back and forth, a seesaw of penetration, Momo's body rocking between them like a boat in a storm.
The sounds were obscene. The wet glrk-glrk-glrk of her throat getting fucked. The meaty plap-plap-plap of DeShawn's hips against her ass. The squelch of her pussy, still leaking, still spraying with every deep thrust. Momo's muffled moans formed a constant, keening backdrop—a high-pitched mmmm that rose and fell with the rhythm.
Sana watched. Her bound hands twisted in her lap, her thighs spread wide, her cunt visibly pulsing. Every time DeShawn buried himself in Momo's ass, Sana's hips jerked. Every time Momo's muffled scream filled the room, Sana's clit twitched. A fresh wave of slick ran down her inner thigh, mixing with the drying cum.
"Please," she whispered. Her voice was hoarse. Broken. "Please, can I—can I touch—"
"No," Terrell said without looking at her. His eyes were fixed on the scene on the bed.
Sana whimpered. Her whole body trembled. Beside her, Mina was in similar agony—her legs shaking, her cunt clenching around nothing, her bound hands white-knuckled in her lap. She'd bitten her lower lip so hard she'd drawn blood.
On the bed, the rhythm shifted.
DeShawn pulled out of Momo's ass with a wet pop, and Momo's hole gaped wide—a dark tunnel that spasmed and fluttered and leaked a thin trail of lube and pre-cum. Before she could even process the emptiness, Biggs was moving. He pulled out of her mouth, leaving her gasping and drooling, and circled around behind her.
"Two in the ass," he said, and Momo's whole body went rigid.
"Wait," she choked. "I can't—two—I can't take two—"
"Shut up." DeShawn was in front of her now, his cock—slick with her own ass juices—slapping against her cheek. "You'll take what we give you."
Momo's mouth opened, but no words came out. Just a broken, desperate sound. DeShawn took advantage and pushed past her lips, and Momo's throat opened for him automatically, trained now, obedient.
Behind her, Biggs was positioning himself. His cock, thicker than DeShawn's and curved downward, pressed against the already-stretched ring of her asshole. DeShawn's cum and lube had loosened her somewhat, but the sight of that second cockhead pushing against her—the way the dark skin bulged against her pale flesh, the way her sphincter strained and whitened—was almost too much.
"Push," Biggs commanded, and Momo bore down instinctively, and the head popped inside.
Her scream was so loud it pierced through DeShawn's cock. Her whole body convulsed. Her pussy squirted again—a violent spray that soaked the bed and dripped onto the floor. Her asshole stretched impossibly wide, the two cocks side by side, the thin wall of flesh between them visible as a pale membrane.
"Fuuuuck," Biggs groaned. "She's tight. Even with two, she's tight."
"Move," Jamal said from his chair. His hand was stroking faster now. "Both of you. Fuck her."
They moved.
Not alternating this time. Together. Both cocks buried in her asshole at once, stretching her beyond what should have been possible, and Momo's world dissolved into white noise. She couldn't think. Couldn't breathe. Couldn't do anything but exist as a vessel for their pleasure. Her throat was full of DeShawn's cock. Her ass was full of both of them. Her pussy, empty and neglected, gushed and squirted with every thrust, her clit a swollen, throbbing mess that ached for touch that wouldn't come.
The double penetration was brutal. There was no rhythm to it—just chaos. When DeShawn thrust forward, Biggs pulled back. When Biggs pushed deep, DeShawn withdrew. Sometimes they moved together, and Momo's asshole would stretch so wide the skin went translucent, and she'd make a sound that wasn't human—something between a sob and a wail and a moan, all of it muffled by the cock in her throat.
Sana was crying now. Silent tears tracking through the dried cum on her cheeks. Her cunt was a disaster—swollen, dripping, clenching around nothing. She could smell Momo from where she sat—the musk of her arousal, the sharper scent of her ass getting used, the sweet undertone of sweat. It was driving her insane.
"Please," she sobbed. "Please let me touch. I'll do anything. I'll suck your cock. I'll let you fuck my ass. I'll—"
Terrell crossed the room in three strides. His hand closed around her throat—not squeezing, just holding. Just reminding her who was in charge. "You'll do what I say. And I say you watch. You watch your friend get her ass destroyed, and you think about how badly you want it. That's your punishment."
"Punishment for what?"
"For being such a desperate slut."
Sana's cunt clenched so hard it hurt. A fresh gush of slick dripped onto the chaise.
Beside her, Mina was losing her own battle. Her hips were rocking slightly—an involuntary, desperate grind against nothing. Her bound hands had somehow found their way between her legs, and her fingers were hovering just above her clit, trembling with the effort of not touching.
"Hands," Terrell snapped, and Mina jerked them away with a sob.
"I can't—I can't help it—"
"You will."
On the bed, the train was picking up speed. DeShawn pulled out of Momo's mouth and came on her face without warning—thick ropes that painted her forehead and dripped into her eyes. She blinked through the cum, her tongue lolling out to catch what she could, and then another cock was at her lips. A man named Tyrell, who'd been watching from the corner, his dick curved upward like a scimitar, the head a deep purple-brown against the chocolate of his shaft.
"Open," he said, and Momo did, and her throat was full again.
Behind her, Biggs was still pounding her ass, but DeShawn had pulled out. For a moment, Momo's asshole gaped empty—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, the inner walls visible, pink and clenching and dripping lube and pre-cum. Then another man was behind her. Marcus. His cock, still slick with Mina's cum, pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even have the strength to tense up.
"Relaxed now, huh?" Marcus grunted, shoving in. "Good. That's good. Nice and loose."
Momo's response was a muffled gurgle around Tyrell's cock.
The train continued. Marcus fucked her ass for what felt like hours—long, slow strokes that bottomed out against something deep inside her. Then he pulled out and came across her back, his cum adding to the mess already painting her skin. Another man took his place. Then another. Momo's asshole became a revolving door, stretched and filled and emptied and filled again, and through it all, her pussy kept gushing. She must have squirted five, six, seven times—the sheets beneath her were soaked through, and a puddle was forming on the floor.
"Enough," Jamal said finally. His voice cut through the chaos, and the men paused. Momo collapsed onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her face buried in a pillow soaked with cum and drool and tears. Her asshole gaped wide—a dark, ruined tunnel that spasmed and leaked a mixture of lube and pre-cum and whatever else had been pumped into her. The skin around it was red and swollen, the muscle exhausted.
"Flip her over," Jamal commanded.
Hands grabbed Momo and flipped her onto her back. Her legs fell open automatically, and her pussy was a revelation—the lips puffy and engorged, the inner folds dangling and dark pink, her clit a prominent, throbbing nub that twitched visibly. She was still soaked, still dripping, her urethra visible as a small, puckered opening just above her vaginal entrance.
Jamal stood over her, stroking his cock. "Who hasn't cum in her pussy yet?"
Three men stepped forward. Tyrell. A man named Darnell with a cock that was thicker at the base and tapered toward the head. A third man—young, maybe twenty-one, with a straight cock that was easily eleven inches.
"Line up," Jamal said. "She's getting filled."
Momo's head lolled to the side. Her eyes were half-lidded, glassy, unfocused. "Please," she whispered. Her voice was barely there, shredded from screaming. "Please… breed me… fill me up…"
Tyrell went first. He climbed between her legs and shoved in without ceremony, and Momo's pussy swallowed him. She was so wet, so loose from all the squirting, that he bottomed out in one thrust. Momo's back arched, and a weak moan escaped her lips. Her cunt clenched around him—the muscles fluttering, the walls gripping—but she didn't squirt this time. She was too exhausted.
He fucked her fast—brutal, piston-like thrusts that made her tits bounce and her stomach bulge with every stroke. When he came, he buried himself deep and pumped his load directly against her cervix. Momo's eyes rolled back, and a shudder ran through her entire body.
Darnell didn't wait for Tyrell to pull out. He nudged Tyrell aside and shoved in, Tyrell's cum providing extra lubrication. The wet, sloppy sounds of her pussy being fucked were amplified now—squelch, slorp, plap—and Momo just lay there and took it. Her mouth was open, drool spilling down her chin. Her hands, unbound now, lay limp at her sides.
"Fuck, she's loose," Darnell grunted. "This pussy's been used."
"Keep fucking," Jamal said.
Darnell came with a roar, adding his seed to the mix. When he pulled out, cum gushed from Momo's hole—thick and white and copious. The young man stepped up, and Momo's cunt was so full of cum that his entry made an audible splortch sound. Semen splattered his thighs, her thighs, the sheets.
"You're just a cumdump now," the young man breathed, fucking her with short, fast strokes. "Just a hole to fill. You know that?"
"Yes," Momo slurred. "Yes. Hole. Cumdump. Yes."
When he came, her stomach visibly distended. She was full—so full that cum was leaking out around his shaft, running down her ass crack, pooling in her gaped asshole.
Sana couldn't take it anymore. Her whole body was shaking, her cunt was dripping, and she'd bitten through her lower lip. Blood mixed with the dried cum on her chin.
"Please," she begged, and this time it wasn't a whisper. It was a scream. "Please let me touch! I'll die if I don't touch! I'll fucking die!"
Terrell looked at her. Looked at Mina, who was in similar agony, her whole body trembling, her cunt visibly pulsing. Then he looked at Jamal.
Jamal shrugged. "Let them. But no cumming."
"Go ahead," Terrell said.
Sana's hands flew between her legs. Her bound wrists made it awkward, but she didn't care. Her fingers found her clit—that swollen, throbbing nub—and she rubbed it furiously, her hips bucking, her mouth open in a silent scream. Beside her, Mina was doing the same, her fingers plunging into her own cunt, fucking herself with desperate, frantic strokes.
"Don't cum," Terrell reminded them. "If you cum, you get the same treatment she got. And you won't get to cum for the rest of the night."
The threat was effective. Sana's fingers slowed. Her breathing, ragged and desperate, steadied slightly. She was riding the edge—right on the precipice—but she didn't fall. Mina was in the same state, her fingers buried in her cunt, her muscles clenched, her whole body rigid with the effort of holding back.
"Good girls," Terrell murmured. "Now watch the finale."
On the bed, Momo was being positioned one last time.
They put her on her knees, her face pressed into the mattress, her ass in the air. Her asshole was still gaping—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, her inner walls visible and pink and twitching. Her pussy was leaking a steady stream of cum, the lips so swollen they looked painful, her clit a dark, throbbing nub. She was trembling all over, her muscles spent, her mind somewhere far away.
"One more," Jamal said. "For the road."
He positioned himself behind her. His cock—that thick, straight beast—pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even flinch. She was beyond reacting. Just a hole. Just a vessel.
He shoved in.
The wet, squelching sound was deafening. Momo's asshole, so stretched and ruined, still gripped him—the muscle memory of tightness, even now. Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks. His balls, heavy and full, swung forward to smack against her clit with every thrust. Momo's response was a low, continuous moan—a sound that seemed to come from somewhere outside her body.
"I'm gonna fill this ass," Jamal grunted. "Fill it so full you'll be leaking for a week. You want that?"
"Mmhmm," Momo hummed. Words were beyond her now.
"You want my cum in your ass? You want to walk around with my seed in your guts?"
"Mmhmm. Yes. Please. Breed. Fill. Yes."
Jamal's rhythm stuttered. His cock swelled, and Momo could feel it—the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat. Then he was cumming, pumping rope after rope of thick, hot seed deep into her bowels. Momo's asshole clenched around him, milking him, and her pussy—that neglected, empty cunt—squirted one last time. The spray was weak, exhausted, but it was there.
When Jamal pulled out, Momo collapsed. She didn't have the strength to stay on her knees. She just crumpled onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her holes gaping and leaking. Cum dripped from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Cum oozed from her pussy, pooling on the already-soaked sheets. Her face was a mess of tears and drool and cum, her eyes half-closed, her mouth curved in a dopey, blissed-out smile.
"Good girl," Jamal said, patting her ass. "You took that like a champ."
Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The sound of someone whose mind had been thoroughly, completely broken.
Sana and Mina were still masturbating. Still riding that edge. Their fingers moved in frantic, desperate rhythms, their cunts making wet, squelching sounds that filled the sudden quiet. They'd watched the whole thing—every thrust, every stretch, every squirt—and they were both so close to orgasm that the slightest breeze would have pushed them over.
"Stop," Terrell said.
They stopped. Their hands pulled away from their cunts, trembling, soaked in their own slick. Sana made a sound that was half-sob, half-whimper. Mina's whole body was shaking.
"Please," Mina whispered. "Please, I'm so close. I need—"
"You need to wait." Terrell untied her wrists, then Sana's. "You'll get your turn. But not yet."
"When?" Sana's voice was raw, desperate.
Terrell smiled. "When I say."
On the bed, Momo hadn't moved. She was still on her stomach, her ass in the air, her holes still leaking. Her eyes were closed now, her breathing slow and deep. She was asleep—or something like it. The cum-induced stupor had claimed her, pulling her down into a warm, dreamless dark.
Jamal looked at the scene—Momo unconscious on the bed, Sana and Mina trembling with unspent arousal, the other members scattered around the suite in various states of ruin—and he nodded slowly.
"Good start," he said. "Now. Who's next?"
Sana's hand shot up so fast she nearly fell off the chaise.
Mina's followed a half-second later.
And somewhere in the corner, Nayeon—still covered in dried cum, still wearing that blissed-out smile—started crawling toward the bed on her hands and knees, her tongue already out, her eyes fixed on the nearest hard cock.
The tie around Jihyo's wrists bit into her skin as Terrell cinched it tighter—not enough to hurt, just enough to remind her she wasn't going anywhere. Beside her, Chaeyoung was already bound, her small hands lashed together behind her back with what looked like a strip of torn bedsheet. The two of them knelt on the floor near the foot of the bed, the carpet rough against their shins, the air thick with the smell of what had already happened and what was still to come.
"Face to face," Jamal said, circling them. His cock bobbed with each step. "Chest to chest. I want those tits pressed together."
Hands maneuvered them—Terrell and Malik, gripping shoulders and hips, pushing until Jihyo's breasts squashed against Chaeyoung's. Jihyo's nipples, hard and dark pink, scraped across Chaeyoung's collarbone. Chaeyoung's tits were smaller, perkier, her nipples a shade lighter. The friction made them both gasp.
"Tie them like that," Jamal commanded. "I want them stuck together."
A third strip of fabric looped around their midsections—cinching waist to waist, binding them chest-to-chest, belly-to-belly. Their thighs pressed together. Their cunts, both soaked and swollen, aligned almost perfectly—Jihyo's neat, tucked labia now puffy and parted, Chaeyoung's delicate slit glistening with slick that had been dripping since she'd finished eating Dahyun out. Their clits, both exposed and throbbing, touched briefly, and they both shuddered.
"There it is," Malik said, stepping back to admire the work. "Two little fuckdolls packaged up nice."
Jihyo's face was centimeters from Chaeyoung's. She could smell the cum on her breath, the sweat on her skin. Chaeyoung's eyes were glassy, half-lidded, her lips parted. When their gazes met, Chaeyoung's mouth curved into a dopey, eager smile.
"Hey," Chaeyoung whispered.
"Hey," Jihyo whispered back.
Then a cock pushed between their faces.
It was Tyrell—his upward-curved dick sliding past both their cheeks, the head nudging against Chaeyoung's lips, then Jihyo's. The dark purple-brown tip smeared pre-cum across both their mouths, painting them with a shared gloss. Neither woman hesitated. Their tongues met at the tip, licking together, lapping at the slit where a fresh bead of fluid was welling.
"Fuck," Tyrell breathed. "Look at that. Two tongues on one dick."
"Open wider," Malik said from somewhere behind them. "Both of you."
They obeyed. Jaws unhinged. Tongues extended. Tyrell's cock slid between their open mouths—not penetrating either one fully, just rubbing against their tongues, their lips, their teeth. The wet, sloppy sound of it was amplified by the stereo effect of two mouths working simultaneously. Slrk-slrk-slrk. Drool spilled down their chins in twin rivers, dripping onto their pressed-together tits.
"Now fuck them," Jamal said.
Tyrell chose Chaeyoung's mouth first—shoving past her lips, burying himself in her throat with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung gagged immediately, a wet glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Her bound body convulsed against Jihyo's, her hips jerking, her cunt grinding against Jihyo's thigh. Jihyo felt the spasm, felt Chaeyoung's slick smearing across her skin.
While Tyrell fucked Chaeyoung's face, Malik moved behind them. He knelt, grabbed Jihyo's hips, and lined his cock up with her cunt from behind. The position was awkward—the two bound women were essentially a single unit, their legs tangled, their asses pressed together—but Malik made it work. He shoved Jihyo's thighs apart with his knee, and her pussy opened for him. The lips parted, the inner folds glistening, and he pushed in to the hilt in one wet, squelching thrust.
Jihyo screamed around nothing. Her mouth was empty—Chaeyoung was the one getting throat-fucked—so the sound came out raw and high-pitched and desperate. Her pussy clenched around Malik's cock, the walls rippling, and a gush of slick splattered his thighs.
"There we go," Malik grunted, pulling back and slamming in again. "This cunt's been waiting all night."
Tyrell pulled out of Chaeyoung's mouth with a wet pop and immediately shoved into Jihyo's. The switch was seamless—one moment Chaeyoung was gagging, the next Jihyo's throat was full. Her eyes bulged. Her bound body jerked against Chaeyoung's, and Chaeyoung felt every spasm, every gag, every desperate swallow.
Dre appeared in front of Chaeyoung. His cock—still slick from Jeongyeon's ass—slapped against her cheek. "Open," he said, and she did, her jaw already aching from having Tyrell in it moments before. Dre's thickness stretched her lips wider. Her jaw popped. Her eyes watered.
Now they were both full—Jihyo's throat stuffed with Tyrell, Chaeyoung's with Dre. Behind them, Malik kept pounding Jihyo's pussy in long, deep strokes. The chain was complete.
Jamal watched, stroking himself. "Speed up."
The rhythm shifted.
Tyrell and Dre found a pace together—matching thrust for thrust, so that both women's throats bulged simultaneously. Malik matched them too, his hips slapping against Jihyo's ass with wet, meaty thwacks. The sounds layered over each other—glrk-glrk-glrk from two throats, plap-plap-plap from Jihyo's pussy, the squelch of her cunt gripping and releasing. Chaeyoung's pussy, empty and neglected, dripped onto the carpet. Her clit throbbed, untouched, and every time Jihyo's body convulsed against hers, the friction pushed her closer to the edge.
Terrell crouched beside them. His hand slid between their pressed-together bodies, fingers finding Chaeyoung's clit. She screamed around Dre's cock, her hips bucking, her cunt gushing. Terrell's thumb circled the swollen nub—once, twice—then pinched. Chaeyoung's whole body locked up. Her throat constricted around Dre's shaft, and Dre groaned.
"Shit, she's strangling me—"
"Good," Terrell said. He was still fingering Chaeyoung's clit, rubbing in fast, tight circles, and Chaeyoung was convulsing now, her orgasm ripping through her with violent intensity. Her pussy squirted—a spray of clear fluid that arced through the air and splattered across the carpet, across Terrell's arm, across Jihyo's thighs. Dre pulled out of her mouth just in time for her scream to fill the room.
"Fuuuuck—I'm cumming—I'm cumming—"
Tyrell pulled out of Jihyo's mouth too. Jihyo gasped, spit flying, her throat raw. But before she could catch her breath, Terrell's wet fingers found her clit. He didn't tease. He pressed hard, rubbing with the same brutal efficiency, and Jihyo's orgasm hit her like a truck. Her pussy clamped around Malik's cock—already pistoning in and out—and she squirted too. The spray was violent, drenching Malik's balls, the carpet, Chaeyoung's stomach. Malik kept fucking her through it, his rhythm never faltering.
"There we go," he grunted. "Soak my dick. Soak it."
Tyrell and Dre switched holes.
Tyrell moved behind Chaeyoung, shoving her thighs apart, and buried his cock in her ass with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung shrieked—her asshole, untouched until now, stretched around his girth, the tight ring of muscle spasming. Her cunt, still gushing from her orgasm, squirted again at the intrusion. Dre took her mouth this time, and Tyrell took Jihyo's throat, and Malik was still in Jihyo's pussy, and somewhere in the chaos a fourth man—the young one who'd fucked Momo—knelt beside the tangle of bodies and shoved his cock between their pressed-together breasts.
The chain was a web now. Every hole filled. Every body connected.
Jihyo's mind was going. The feeling of Malik's cock hammering her pussy, Tyrell's dick sliding down her throat, the young man's shaft thrusting between her tits—it was too much. Her bound body trembled. Her cunt kept gushing, kept squirting, kept soaking everything. Chaeyoung was in the same state—her ass full of Tyrell, her mouth full of Dre, her clit still being rubbed by Terrell's merciless fingers. Their eyes met through the chaos, and something passed between them. Recognition. Understanding. This was what they were now. This was all they were.
"Switch," Jamal commanded.
The men pulled out simultaneously. Jihyo and Chaeyoung gasped in unison, their bound bodies slumping together, chests heaving, drool and pre-cum smeared across their faces. Cum dripped from Chaeyoung's ass. Slick dripped from Jihyo's pussy. Their tits were slick with the young man's pre-cum and their own sweat.
"Flip them," Jamal said. "Jihyo on bottom. Chaeyoung on top."
Hands grabbed them—Malik and Tyrell working together—and the bound pair was flipped. Jihyo's back hit the carpet, and Chaeyoung landed on top of her, their bellies still tied together, their cunts now pressed flush. The alignment was perfect. Their pussies kissed—Jihyo's neat, swollen lips against Chaeyoung's delicate, dripping slit. Their clits ground together, and both women moaned, hips bucking involuntarily.
"Look at that," Terrell said. "Two cunts rubbing together like they're making out."
"Fix it," Jamal said.
Dre knelt between their spread legs. He grabbed Chaeyoung's ass with both hands—her cheeks, already reddened, already marked—and lifted slightly. His cock, still slick from her throat, nudged against her cunt. He pushed in, and Chaeyoung's back arched, her tits squashing against Jihyo's, her mouth falling open around a silent scream.
"There's one," Dre grunted, fucking her pussy in slow, deep strokes. "Someone get the other."
Malik moved beneath Chaeyoung's raised hips. His cock found Jihyo's pussy from below—a tight angle, but she was so wet, so loose from the earlier pounding, that he slid in easily. Jihyo gasped, her bound hands twisting uselessly behind her back.
"Two," Malik said.
"Room for one more," Tyrell said. He was behind Dre now, his cock—still slick—pressing against Chaeyoung's asshole. Dre paused his thrusts just long enough for Tyrell to push in, and Chaeyoung's body went rigid. Two cocks in her simultaneously—one in her cunt, one in her ass. Jihyo felt the pressure through the thin wall of flesh separating her pussy from Chaeyoung's. She could feel Dre's cock moving, Tyrell's cock stretching, the double penetration happening centimeters from her own stretched hole.
"Fuck her," Jamal said. "All three. Together."
They moved.
The coordination was brutal and precise. Malik thrust up into Jihyo's cunt at the same moment Dre drove into Chaeyoung's pussy and Tyrell buried himself in Chaeyoung's ass. The three cocks pistoned in rhythm, and the two bound women became a single, writhing entity. Jihyo's screams layered over Chaeyoung's. Their tits bounced against each other. Their clits—still pressed together, still grinding—created a feedback loop of pleasure that built and built and built.
Jihyo came first. Her pussy clamped down on Malik's cock, and she squirted—a violent gush that sprayed up between their bodies and splashed across Chaeyoung's stomach. Chaeyoung felt the hot fluid hit her skin, and it pushed her over. She screamed something unintelligible, her asshole clenching around Tyrell's shaft, her cunt milking Dre's, and she squirted too. The two of them gushed together, their fluids mixing, dripping down onto Jihyo's belly, pooling in her navel.
The men didn't stop. Didn't slow. They fucked the two women through their orgasms, drawing out every spasm, every clench, every desperate buck of hips. The wet sounds were deafening—squelch, splortch, plap, plap, plap. The carpet beneath them was soaked through. The smell of sex was so thick it coated the back of the throat.
"Fill them," Jamal said. His voice was rough now. His hand was flying over his own cock. "Fill both of them."
Malik came first—a guttural roar, his cock swelling and pulsing and pumping hot cum directly against Jihyo's cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and she moaned, a broken, fucked-out sound. Dre came next, his seed flooding Chaeyoung's cunt, mixing with her slick and her squirt and everything else. Tyrell was last, buried deep in Chaeyoung's ass, his cum spurting into her bowels in thick, pulsing ropes.
They pulled out together.
Cum gushed from four holes simultaneously—Jihyo's pussy leaking white onto the carpet, Chaeyoung's pussy and ass dripping twin streams of seed. The two women lay bound together, chests heaving, eyes glassy, mouths open in dopey, blissed-out smiles. Drool spilled from the corners of their lips. Their tongues lolled out, slack and wet.
"Untie them," Jamal said.
The fabric was cut. Jihyo and Chaeyoung didn't move. They just lay there, still pressed together, their bodies too spent to separate. Jihyo's eyes rolled back—white showing, pupils vanished. Chaeyoung's did the same. They looked possessed. Broken. Remade.
"Good little cumdumps," Terrell said, patting Chaeyoung's ass. His hand came away dripping. "Good fucking girls."
Around them, the suite had devolved into pure chaos.
Jeongyeon was on the bed, her ass in the air, Dre's cum still drying on her back, and another man—Darnell—was balls-deep in her pussy, fucking her with fast, sloppy strokes. Her face was buried in a pillow, her screams muffled, her fingers clawing at the sheets. Beside her, Dahyun was getting her ass eaten by a man while she sucked another cock, her cheeks hollowed, her throat bulging. Tzuyu was riding someone reverse-cowgirl, her tiny tits bouncing, her ass slapping against his thighs, her pussy stretched wide around his girth. Momo was still unconscious on the mattress, her holes still gaping, cum still oozing from both of them. Sana had finally been released from her punishment—she was on her back, legs spread, taking a cock in her cunt and another in her mouth, screaming around the shaft as she squirted for the fourth time. Mina was in the corner, bent over a chair, getting her ass pounded by Marcus while she jerked off two more cocks. Nayeon—still painted in dried cum, still smiling that blissed-out smile—was crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean, her tongue never resting.
Every hole was filled. Every woman was being used. The suite had become a factory of flesh—nothing but the wet sounds of fucking, the slap of skin on skin, the broken moans and desperate screams of nine women who had completely surrendered to what they'd become.
Jamal stood in the center of it all, stroking his cock, watching.
"Keep going," he said. "The night's still young."
And they did.
Jamal's voice cut through the cacophony like a blade through smoke.
"Circle."
The word hung in the air, and for a heartbeat, everything stopped. Cocks paused mid-thrust. Moans caught in throats. The wet, rhythmic percussion of flesh on flesh stuttered into silence. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward the massive man standing in the center of the suite, his hand still wrapped around his glistening shaft, his chest rising and falling with measured breaths.
"You heard me." Jamal's grin spread slow, predatory. "All nine of you. Circle formation. Backs together. Asses out. I want every hole pointed at us."
Hands grabbed bodies. Terrell hauled Sana off the cock she'd been riding, her pussy making a wet schlork as she was lifted, cum immediately streaming down her inner thigh. Malik dragged Jihyo and Chaeyoung from the floor, their limbs still rubbery, their mouths still hanging open. Marcus pulled Mina off his cock and pushed her toward the center of the room. DeShawn rolled Momo's unconscious form off the mattress, and she woke with a gasp, her holes still leaking, her eyes unfocused.
"Wha—"
"Move," DeShawn grunted, and she crawled.
Biggs and Dre cleared the furniture. The massive bed was shoved against the wall. Chairs were kicked aside. The Persian rug—now soaked with cum and sweat and squirt—was rolled up and tossed into the corner. What remained was a wide expanse of hardwood floor, polished to a mirror shine, reflecting the amber lamplight and the silhouettes of bodies being arranged.
Terrell positioned Nayeon first. Her cum-crusted face was still split in that broken smile, her tongue still lolling, but her body obeyed automatically. She sank to her knees. Her hands pressed flat against the floor. Her back arched, her ass rose, her thighs spread. A string of half-dried cum stretched from her cunt to the floor and snapped when she moved.
"Good," Terrell muttered, and moved her into place.
Marcus maneuvered Mina beside Nayeon. Mina's flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that parted so easily—hung down between her thighs like a fleshy invitation. Her asshole, still puffy from the pounding Marcus had given it, winked and spasmed at the cool air. Her hands trembled as she assumed the position.
Dre dragged Jeongyeon off the bed. She'd been mid-fuck, Darnell's cock buried in her pussy, and when she was pulled free, cum gushed out of her in a thick white waterfall. She didn't protest. She just crawled to the circle and assumed the position, her ass rising, her cunt dripping, her face pressed against the floor.
Malik and Tyrell positioned Chaeyoung and Jihyo side by side. The two women's bodies were still slick with each other's fluids, their tits still marked with bite marks and hickeys. They assumed the position without being told, their muscle memory already conditioned, their bodies already trained. Jihyo's neat pussy lips—puffy and swollen now—parted to reveal the dark pink flesh inside. Chaeyoung's smaller cunt, still leaking Dre's cum, gaped slightly, the inner walls visible.
Khalil and Reggie brought Dahyun forward. Her white button-up shirt had been torn off at some point, leaving her completely naked except for a single stocking that had somehow survived around her left calf. Her cunt was a disaster—the lips engorged and purple, cum crusted in her pubic hair, her asshole still gaping slightly from the earlier double penetration. She crawled into position and arched her back so deeply her spine made a visible curve beneath her skin.
DeShawn dragged Tzuyu from her reverse-cowgirl position. Her tiny tits bounced as she was moved, her small tucked labia now engorged and protruding like a fleshy flower blooming. Her pale skin was marked with handprints—red welts across her ass, bruises forming on her hips. She knelt in the circle and her cunt immediately began dripping, a string of slick stretching to the floor.
Biggs brought Momo last. She was barely conscious, her body limp, but when Biggs positioned her on her knees, something automatic kicked in. Her back arched. Her ass rose. Her holes—both of them, still ruined and stretched—pointed outward. Cum still leaked from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Her cunt, also still dripping, made a wet spot on the floor beneath her.
Nine women. Nine pairs of spread thighs. Nine cunts and nine assholes, all facing outward, all waiting.
Jamal walked the perimeter slowly, his bare feet slapping against the hardwood. His cock—still hard, still slick—bobbed with each step. He looked at the circle of women, and the women looked back at him through the gaps between their own legs, their faces upside-down, their expressions ranging from desperate to dazed to utterly broken.
"Beautiful," he said. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He turned to the other men. "Every hole gets filled. Every single one. I don't want to see an empty cunt, an empty ass, an empty mouth, an empty hand. You understand?"
The men were already moving.
Marcus stepped behind Mina without hesitation. He'd already had her once tonight—had already dumped his load in her womb and watched her squirt and felt her clench around him. But seeing her like this, on her knees, her flabby lips hanging loose and wet, her asshole already stretched and waiting, made him hard all over again. He grabbed her hips with both hands—his thumbs pressing into the dimples above her ass—and shoved his cock into her cunt in one brutal thrust.
Mina screamed. Her back arched deeper, her fingers clawing at the floor, her toes curling. Marcus's thickness filled her completely, the walls of her pussy stretching to accommodate him, the inner folds clinging and fluttering. He didn't wait. He started fucking her immediately—hard, fast, the kind of piston-like rhythm that left no room for adjustment. Plap-plap-plap-plap. His balls slapped against her clit with each thrust. His fingers dug into her hipbones hard enough to bruise.
"Fuck—fuck—Daddy—" Mina's voice was already cracking.
"Shut up and take it," Marcus grunted.
Beside her, Nayeon's mouth was being filled. Tyrell stood in front of her, his upward-curved cock sliding past her lips, and Nayeon didn't just accept it—she lunged for it. Her cum-crusted face pressed forward, her tongue extending, her throat opening. She swallowed him to the base in one desperate gulp, her nose pressing against his pubic bone, her throat bulging obscenely. The dried cum on her cheeks cracked as her face stretched.
Glrk.
"Goddamn," Tyrell breathed. "This one's a natural."
Behind Nayeon, Dre was already lining up with her cunt. He didn't ease in. Didn't prep her. He just grabbed her hips, angled his cock, and shoved. Nayeon's scream was completely swallowed by Tyrell's shaft—a muffled vibration that traveled up his dick and made his eyes roll back. Her cunt, already soaked from everything she'd taken earlier, accepted Dre's thickness with a wet splortch, cum and slick spraying around his shaft.
"That's two," Dre muttered, and started fucking her in counterpoint to Tyrell's throat-fucking. When Tyrell thrust in, Dre pulled back. When Dre thrust in, Tyrell withdrew. Nayeon's body rocked between them like a ship in a hurricane, her cunt squelching, her throat gurgling, her hands clawing at nothing.
Next to Nayeon, Sana was getting the same treatment. Terrell stood in front of her, his cock already slick, and Sana opened her mouth so wide her jaw popped. She didn't wait for him to push in—she leaned forward and swallowed him, her lips stretching around his girth, her tongue immediately working the underside of his shaft. The sounds she made were wet and desperate and worshipful—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool already spilling down her chin in thick ropes.
Behind her, Biggs knelt. His massive, downward-curved cock pressed against Sana's asshole, and Sana's body tensed instinctively. Her ass was still sore from earlier, still stretched, but the sight of Biggs's monster—dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist—made her sphincter spasm with something between fear and desperate craving.
"Relax that hole," Biggs said, and shoved.
Sana's scream was loud enough to pierce through Terrell's cock. Her asshole stretched wide—wider than it had all night—the ring of muscle going translucent as it struggled to accommodate Biggs's girth. Her cunt, empty but watching, gushed a spray of slick that splattered the floor. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper and deeper, inch by inch, until his balls pressed against her ass and the full length of his monster was buried in her bowels.
"That's it," he grunted. "That's my hole. You feel that, you little slut? You feel me in your guts?"
Sana couldn't answer. Her mouth was full. But her body answered for her—her cunt squirting again, her hips bucking, her asshole clenching around Biggs's shaft in rhythmic, milking pulses.
The pattern repeated around the circle.
Jihyo had Malik in her mouth and Khalil in her cunt within seconds. Malik's cock—the same one that had throat-fucked her earlier—slid past her lips with practiced ease, and Jihyo's throat opened automatically, the gag reflex thoroughly destroyed. Khalil's downward-curved cock entered her pussy from behind, the curve reaching deep, the head nudging against some spot that made her vision go white. She gagged and moaned and squirted simultaneously, her fluids spraying Khalil's thighs.
Chaeyoung, beside her, was in a similar state. A man named Lamar—muscular, dark-skinned, his thick veiny cock standing straight out—had taken position in front of her. Chaeyoung's small hands wrapped around his shaft automatically, jerking him with fast, desperate strokes while her mouth worked the head. Her tongue lashed the slit. Her lips sealed around the ridge. Behind her, Reggie was balls-deep in her cunt, fucking her with the same brutal pace he'd used on Dahyun earlier, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks.
Dahyun herself was getting double-stuffed again. Two younger men—they looked like twins, both with straight, thick cocks, both with the same hungry expression—had claimed her. One was in her mouth. One was in her cunt. But unlike the alternating rhythm the other pairs were using, these two moved together. When one thrust in, the other thrust in too. Dahyun's body filled from both ends simultaneously, her throat and cunt stuffed to capacity, her hands—not content to be idle—reaching up to jerk off two more cocks belonging to men who were waiting their turn.
Tzuyu had three men on her. One in her mouth. One in her cunt. And a third—Darnell, with his thick-base cock—kneeling behind her and pressing against her asshole. Tzuyu's small tucked labia had bloomed fully now, the flesh engorged and dark pink, her clit a prominent nub that twitched with every heartbeat. Her asshole was impossibly tight—she'd only taken anal once tonight, and her body hadn't fully adjusted—and when Darnell pushed in, her whole body went rigid.
Mmmmph! The sound was muffled by the cock in her throat.
"Push," Darnell commanded, and Tzuyu bore down instinctively, and the head popped past her sphincter. She didn't scream—she couldn't—but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply her spine creaked. Her cunt clamped down on the cock inside it. Her hands, which had been planted on the floor, flew up and grabbed the thighs of the man in front of her, her nails digging in and leaving crescent-shaped marks.
"She's tight as fuck," Darnell grunted. "Even after earlier, she's tight."
"Ruin it," Jamal said from the center of the circle.
Darnell did. He pushed deeper, and deeper, and deeper, until his balls rested against Tzuyu's ass and her entire body was trembling. Then he started fucking her—slow at first, then faster, then brutal. The two men in her other holes matched his pace, and Tzuyu became a vessel for three cocks simultaneously, every hole filled, every nerve ending screaming.
Jeongyeon was bent over beside Tzuyu, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor. She had a man—one of the newer ones, tall and lean with a long upward-curved cock—in her mouth, and another man behind her, his dick already buried in her ass. But her cunt was still empty, still dripping, still clenching around nothing. She pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her just long enough to gasp, "Someone—please—my pussy—someone fuck my pussy—"
Malik—still throat-fucking Jihyo—heard her. He snapped his fingers at a man standing near the bar. "You. Fill that empty hole."
The man—young, maybe twenty-three, with a straight cock that was easily twelve inches—crossed the room in three strides. He knelt behind Jeongyeon, pushed her thighs wider, and lined up with her cunt. The head of his cock pressed against her lips, and Jeongyeon's body shuddered. He shoved in, and she screamed—a raw, desperate sound that bounced off the walls.
"Yes! Yes! Fuck my cunt! Fill it! Fill all my holes!"
He did. Three cocks now—one in her mouth, one in her cunt, one in her ass—and Jeongyeon's mind dissolved. Her body rocked between them, a puppet pulled by three sets of strings, her tits swaying beneath her, her asscheeks rippling with each thrust, her cunt and asshole both leaking a mixture of cum and lube and her own slick.
Momo, still barely conscious, was the last to be fully claimed. Two men had already taken her mouth and cunt—one thrusting down her throat with slow, deep strokes, the other pounding her pussy with brutal efficiency—but her asshole, still gaping slightly from the earlier train of cocks, was empty. Until Jamal himself stepped behind her.
His thick, straight cock pressed against the ruined ring of her asshole, and Momo's body responded automatically. Her back arched deeper. Her ass pushed backward. Her sphincter, exhausted and stretched, offered no resistance. Jamal slid in with a wet, sucking sound, and Momo's only reaction was a soft, breathy, "Mmhmm."
"Ruined," Jamal murmured, almost reverently. "Completely ruined."
He fucked her slow. Not the brutal pace he'd used earlier—this was something else. Something almost ceremonial. His hips rolled against her ass in deep, grinding strokes, his cock disappearing into her guts and reappearing slick with everything that had been pumped into her. Momo's body rocked with the rhythm, her face blank, her eyes half-lidded, her mouth stretched around the cock in her throat. She was gone. Her body was just a mechanism now, a warm vessel designed for nothing but receiving.
The circle was complete.
Nine women. Twenty-seven holes. And every single one of them was filled.
The men who weren't actively fucking—and there were at least five of them, waiting, stroking their cocks—moved around the perimeter like sharks. They grabbed hands and wrapped them around shafts. They knelt beside faces and slapped cocks against cheeks. They pressed their dicks between pressed-together tits, between thighs, against the soles of feet.
Sana had a cock in each hand now—her fingers wrapped around two thick shafts, jerking them in alternating rhythm while her mouth worked Terrell's cock and her ass took Biggs's monster. The handjob sounds were wet and fast—fap-fap-fap—pre-cum slicking her palms. Mina, beside her, was in the same position, her hands full of two more cocks, her fingers moving in blurring strokes while Marcus destroyed her cunt from behind and a new man—Dante, tall and quiet with a long slender curved cock—fed his dick into her throat.
Jihyo's hands were wrapped backward around the cocks of two men standing behind her, her wrists bent at awkward angles, her fingers working blindly. Her mouth was full of Malik. Her cunt was full of Khalil. And now a third man—the young one who'd fucked Momo earlier—knelt beside her and pressed his cock against her cheek, smearing pre-cum across her skin until she turned her head enough to catch the tip with her tongue.
Chaeyoung had abandoned handjobs entirely—she was using her feet instead, her soles pressed together around a thick shaft, the man grunting as he fucked the tight channel between her arches. Her mouth was working another cock. Her cunt was taking Reggie's pounding. Her asshole—still leaking Tyrell's cum from earlier—was empty for the moment, but not for long. Another man was already positioning himself behind her, his cockhead pressing against her slick, stretched hole.
Dahyun had graduated to something obscene. While the twin-like men continued fucking her throat and cunt, two more men were using her back—grinding their cocks against her shoulder blades, smearing pre-cum across her skin, using her body as a surface to get off on. A fifth man was fucking the space between her thighs, his cock sliding through the slick that coated her skin, the head bumping against her clit with each thrust.
Tzuyu's tiny body was almost completely hidden beneath the men using her. Three cocks in her holes. Two more in her hands. A sixth man had somehow positioned himself beneath her, his tongue lapping at her clit while the men above her kept fucking. The sensation was too much—her cunt kept clamping, kept gushing, kept squirting—and her muffled screams were a constant, keening backdrop to the chaos.
Jeongyeon was screaming. Not muffled screams—she'd pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her and was just screaming, a raw, continuous wail that echoed throughout the suite. Three cocks pistoned in and out of her holes, and her body bucked and convulsed, and she was cumming—she'd been cumming for what felt like minutes now, her pussy and ass both clamping and releasing in violent, rhythmic pulses, her squirt spraying the floor in a continuous stream.
"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Her voice cracked. "Fuck me! Fuck all my holes! I'm a cocksleeve! I'm a cumdump! I'm—"
Her words dissolved into another scream as the man in her pussy bottomed out against her cervix and came. She felt it—felt the hot flood of seed painting her insides, felt his cock pulsing and throbbing—and she squirted again, the spray mixing with his cum as it leaked out around his shaft.
Nayeon, beside her, felt the scream vibrate through the floor. Her own throat was still full of Tyrell's cock. Her cunt was still taking Dre's pounding. Her hands were wrapped around two more shafts, jerking them with desperate, mechanical strokes. But it was her face that drew the most attention. Tyrell pulled out of her throat, and Nayeon gasped, and before she could catch her breath, three men were standing over her, stroking their cocks, aiming at her face.
"Open," Tyrell said.
Nayeon opened. Her mouth stretched wide. Her tongue extended. Her cum-crusted eyes rolled upward, watching the cocks above her.
The first rope hit her cheek. Thick and hot and white, splattering across her cheekbone and dripping down toward her ear. The second hit her forehead, painting her hairline. The third landed on her tongue—a direct hit—and Nayeon moaned like she'd just tasted something divine. More followed. Thread after thread of cum, arcing through the air and splattering across her face, her hair, her neck, her tits. The men grunted and groaned, their hands flying over their shafts, and Nayeon just knelt there with her mouth open and her tongue out, drowning in it.
"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her lips. "More. More. Cover me. Drown me."
They did. By the time they were finished, Nayeon's face was completely obscured—a mask of white, so thick it looked like a plaster cast. Only her eyes were visible, blinking through the mess, and her mouth, still open, still waiting, still hungry.
The circle devolved.
Whatever structure had existed dissolved into pure, chaotic animal need. The men stopped rotating and started just using—fucking whatever hole was closest, grabbing whatever body part they could reach, pumping their loads wherever they landed. The soundtrack was a symphony of obscenity: the wet squelch-squelch-squelch of cunts being pounded, the plap-plap-plap of balls slapping against flesh, the glrk-glrk-glrk of throats being fucked, the desperate, broken moans of nine women who had stopped being women and become something else entirely.
Sana's cunt had been filled three more times. Each time a man pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, and another man was immediately there to push his own load deeper. Her asshole was in the same condition—a revolving door of cocks, each one adding to the reservoir building in her bowels. Her mouth had tasted at least six different men. Her hands had jerked off more than she could count. Her face was painted with so many layers of cum that the original coating was completely hidden.
Mina was on her seventh load. Marcus had cum in her twice more after the first—once in her cunt, once in her ass—and then he'd passed her off to other men, and they'd used her too. Her flabby lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity, a fleshy flower blooming between her thighs. Her asshole gaped constantly, unable to close, the inner walls visible and pink and dripping. Her mouth hung open, drool and cum mixing on her chin, her eyes rolled back so far only the whites showed.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still side by side, had become the focal point of a bukkake. Five men were standing over them, stroking their cocks, taking turns painting their faces. Chaeyoung's small features were almost completely obscured. Jihyo's neat appearance—the careful image she'd cultivated for years—was buried beneath layer after layer of white. They didn't blink. Didn't flinch. Just knelt there with their mouths open, their tongues touching, their cunts still being fucked from behind by men who hadn't finished yet.
Dahyun had somehow been flipped onto her back, her legs spread impossibly wide, her cunt and asshole both gaping. Three men were kneeling between her thighs, taking turns—one in her cunt, one in her ass, the third waiting, stroking, ready. Her white button-up shirt had been found and used to wipe cum off someone's cock. Her single remaining stocking had been torn off and used as a makeshift blindfold. She couldn't see anything—could only feel the relentless, brutal pounding of cocks in her holes—and her body responded by cumming again and again and again, her squirt spraying upward in arcs that splattered the men's chests.
Tzuyu was in the same position, on her back, blindfolded by someone's underwear, her tiny body almost invisible beneath the men using her. Her cunt had been stretched so wide the small tucked labia were now a gaping tunnel. Her asshole, which had been so tight earlier, was now a ruined ring of flesh that couldn't close. Her mouth was being fucked by a man who'd already cum in her twice and was working on a third load. Her hands were being used by two more men, her fingers wrapped around their shafts, her arms being guided in fast, mechanical strokes.
Jeongyeon had been moved to the center of the circle. Not the edge—the center. She was on her hands and knees, and the men had formed a wheel around her, each one taking a turn in her ass, her cunt, her mouth. She was spinning slowly, passed from man to man, her holes never empty for more than a second. Her screams had faded to hoarse, broken sounds. Her body was trembling so hard her teeth chattered. But she didn't ask them to stop. Didn't beg for mercy. Just kept taking it, her cunt and ass both leaking a continuous stream of cum that pooled on the floor beneath her.
Momo had woken up.
Not fully—her eyes were still glassy, her smile still dopey—but something had sparked in her when the men started using her again. She was on her stomach now, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor, and three men were taking turns in her holes. One in her cunt, one in her ass, the third in her mouth. They rotated every few minutes, and Momo's body accepted each new configuration without resistance. Her mind had checked out completely. She was just a warm set of holes now, and somewhere in the fog of her consciousness, a voice whispered that this was exactly what she was meant to be.
The men who'd already cum—and there were many of them—didn't stop. They kept touching, kept stroking, kept watching. Some of them knelt beside the women and masturbated, adding their loads to the puddles forming on the floor. Some of them grabbed breasts and squeezed until the women moaned. Some of them spanked asses that were already bruised and reddened, the sound of palms meeting flesh adding a percussive counterpoint to the symphony of sex.
Jamal watched it all from the edge of the chaos.
His cock was still hard. Still slick. He'd cum in Momo's ass, then again in Sana's mouth, then a third time across Jeongyeon's tits. But he was still ready. They all were. The stamina of these men—the impossible, almost supernatural endurance that kept them going and going and going—was the engine driving this machine. Without it, the women would have collapsed hours ago. With it, they could keep going forever.
"Speed up," Jamal said.
The command rippled through the room. The men increased their pace—thrusting faster, fucking harder, their hips slapping against the women's bodies with bruising force. The women's moans rose in pitch, rising and falling in a chaotic chorus that echoed off the windows and walls and ceiling.
Sana was screaming. Not words—just sound, a continuous wail that rose and fell with each thrust into her cunt, each stretch of her asshole, each gag around the cock in her throat. Biggs was still in her ass, and his massive cock was stretching her so wide the skin around her sphincter had gone pale and taut. The man in her cunt—one of the twins—was fucking her with short, fast strokes, his pubic bone grinding against her clit with each impact. The man in her mouth had grabbed her hair and was using it as a handle, guiding her head back and forth on his shaft.
Mina, beside Sana, had reached some transcendent state. Her eyes were open but unseeing, fixed on some point in the middle distance. Her body was still responding—her cunt still clenching, her asshole still gripping, her mouth still working the cocks presented to her—but her mind had detached completely. She was floating somewhere above her body, watching herself get used, and the sight filled her with a strange, peaceful warmth. This was what she was. This was all she was. A vessel. A hole. A cocksleeve.
Nayeon had been moved onto her back, her head hanging off the edge of… nothing. There was no bed, no chair—just a man kneeling behind her and holding her head in his hands, using her throat like a fleshlight. Her cunt was being pounded by another man, her legs thrown over his shoulders, her ankles crossed behind his neck. A third man was rubbing his cock between her tits, the head emerging from her cleavage to tap against her chin with each thrust. Cum still coated her face, but fresh cum was being added—the man in her mouth pulled out and came across her eyes, and she didn't even blink.
The circle had become a pile.
Bodies tangled together. Limbs intertwined. It was impossible to tell where one woman ended and another began. Sana's hand had somehow found Mina's cunt, her fingers sliding into the stretched, cum-filled hole. Mina's mouth was on Sana's throat, not kissing, just pressing there, feeling the vibrations of her screams. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had collapsed into each other, their bound bodies now crushed together, their cunts aligned so perfectly that a man had shoved his cock between both pussies at once, fucking the space where their lips met. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their blindfolds somehow knocked off, their eyes meeting through the chaos, and something passed between them—an understanding, a recognition, a shared knowledge of what they'd become.
Jeongyeon was in the center of it all, still on her hands and knees, still being passed from man to man. She'd lost count of how many loads had been dumped in her. Her cunt was so full of cum that it was leaking out around the cocks that were still fucking her, splattering the floor with each thrust. Her ass was in the same condition—a reservoir of seed that overflowed with each new addition. Her mouth was a channel for cum, men pulling out of her throat and finishing on her tongue, her cheeks, her forehead.
"Fill them," Jamal commanded. His voice was hoarse now. "Every one of them. Fill every hole. I want them leaking for weeks."
The men obeyed.
Some of them had cum three times already. Some four. Some were still working on their second, their stamina nearly superhuman. But all of them were still hard, still fucking, still chasing that next release. The suite had become a breeding ground—nothing but the wet, rhythmic sounds of reproduction, the slap of flesh on flesh, the desperate moans and screams of women who had completely surrendered to their primal purpose.
Sana felt a cock swell in her cunt—felt the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat—and she screamed, "Yes! Yes! Fill my cunt! Breed me! BREED ME!"
The man came with a roar, pumping his load directly against her cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and her cunt clamped down, milking him, drawing every drop. When he pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, but before it could drip onto the floor, another man was inside her, pushing the seed deeper, adding his own.
Mina was filled simultaneously—one load in her cunt, one in her ass, both men pulling out at the same time so that twin streams of white poured from her holes. Her flabby lips, swollen and dark, couldn't contain the flood. Cum spilled down her thighs, pooled on the floor, dripped from her clit in thick, slow droplets.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung received their loads together. The man fucking both their pussies at once came with a guttural cry, his seed spraying between their pressed-together cunts, coating both sets of lips, both clits, both inner walls. They moaned in unison, their bodies shuddering, their mouths open in identical expressions of bliss.
Dahyun took a load in her ass that was so deep it made her stomach bulge. The man—one of the twins—buried himself to the hilt and came with a scream, his cock pulsing and throbbing and pumping more cum than should have been possible. When he pulled out, Dahyun's asshole didn't just leak—it spurted, a fountain of white that arced through the air and splattered the floor three feet away.
Tzuyu was on the receiving end of a train—four men, all cumming in her cunt one after another, each one adding to the reservoir of seed building in her womb. Her tiny belly distended slightly with the volume, and when the last man pulled out, cum didn't just leak—it flowed, a thick white river that dripped onto the floor and formed a puddle the size of a dinner plate.
Jeongyeon took her final loads in silence. Not because she wasn't screaming—her throat was just too raw, too used, too wrecked to produce sound. Her mouth opened and closed, her body bucked and convulsed, but nothing came out except a hoarse, barely-audible whisper. The men came in her cunt and her ass and her mouth, and she just took it, her eyes rolling back, her body trembling, her mind somewhere far away.
Momo was the last to be filled.
Jamal himself moved behind her—his cock, still hard, still slick, still ready—and shoved into her cunt. Momo was limp, boneless, completely unresisting. Her pussy swallowed him easily, the walls loose and accommodating, and Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes that bottomed out against her cervix.
"One last load," he grunted. "You feel that? One more for the road."
Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The same giggle she'd had earlier. The sound of a mind that had been so thoroughly broken it couldn't even remember what it was like to be whole.
Jamal came with a roar that echoed through the suite. His seed flooded Momo's cunt, joining the reservoir of cum already inside her, and when he pulled out, the flood that followed was so voluminous it splattered his legs, the floor, the woman beside her.
He stepped back and surveyed the scene.
Nine women, sprawled across the floor in various states of ruin. Their holes were gaping and leaking. Their faces were painted with cum. Their bodies were marked with handprints and bite marks and bruises. Their minds were gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer, something that existed only to receive.
The suite smelled like a breeding factory. Sweat and cum and squirt and the sweet, skunky ghost of burned weed. The windows were fogged with condensation. The floor was slick with fluids. The air was thick enough to taste.
Jamal looked at the pile of women—at Sana, still reaching weakly for another cock. At Mina, her eyes glassy and unfocused, a dopey smile on her cum-smeared face. At Nayeon, completely obscured by the mask of seed covering her features, her tongue still lolling out. At Jihyo and Chaeyoung, tangled together, their cunts still pressed flush. At Dahyun and Tzuyu, face-to-face, their breaths mingling. At Jeongyeon, hoarse and broken and still somehow smiling. At Momo, giggling softly to herself, her mind long gone.
"Good," he said. "Now get some water. Hydrate. Because round three…"
He didn't finish the sentence. He didn't need to.
The women's eyes lit up.
Every one of them. Every pair of glassy, fucked-out, cum-smeared eyes. They lit up.
And somewhere in the pile, Sana's hoarse, broken voice whispered, "Yes. Please. More."
The air in Suite 5701 had become a living thing—thick and wet and breathing, heavy with the copper-salt tang of cum and the sharper musk of sweat and the ghost of weed smoke still curling near the ceiling. Nine women lay tangled in a heap on the slick hardwood floor, their bodies so intertwined it was impossible to tell where one ended and another began. Cum leaked from every hole. It pooled beneath them in a shallow lake, smeared across thighs and bellies and faces, dripped from clits and assholes and chins in slow, viscous threads.
Jamal stood at the edge of the pile, his chest still heaving, his cock finally softening against his thigh. The other men had collapsed onto the furniture—the bed, the chairs, the chaise—their bodies glistening, their cocks spent but still twitching. They watched. They always watched.
"Crawl," Jamal said.
The word cut through the humid silence like a blade. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward him. Nine bodies stirred, limbs untangling, muscles screaming in protest.
"On your hands and knees," Jamal continued, his voice low and steady. "Circle formation again. But this time…" He paused, his grin spreading slow and dark. "This time, you're gonna clean each other up."
A ripple of confusion passed through the pile. Sana's cum-crusted brow furrowed. Mina's swollen lips parted around a question she was too exhausted to voice. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask of seed, tilted her head like a dog hearing a strange sound.
"Every hole," Jamal said. "Every drop. I want every cunt and every asshole licked clean. You made this mess. You're gonna eat it."
The confusion dissolved. In its place bloomed something else—something hungry and desperate and utterly shameless. The women's eyes, already glassy, went somehow glassier. Their mouths, already hanging open, went somehow slacker. Their tongues—those same tongues that had been wrapped around cocks all night—slid out and wet their lips.
Momo was the first to move.
Her body, still boneless and trembling, somehow found the strength to push herself onto her hands and knees. Cum dripped from her cunt in a thick white rivulet, splattering the floor beneath her. Her asshole, still gaping and ruined, leaked a matching stream down her inner thigh. She crawled forward, her knees sliding through the puddle of fluids that had accumulated on the floor, and she placed herself directly in front of Sana.
"Me first," she slurred, her voice barely audible, wrecked from screaming. "Clean me first."
Sana didn't hesitate. Her hand shot out and grabbed Momo's hip, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh. Her face—still painted with layer after layer of cum, the original coating completely obscured by fresh deposits—pressed forward. Her tongue extended. And with one long, slow, deliberate stroke, she licked from Momo's clit to her asshole.
The taste hit her immediately. Salt and musk and something bitter-sweet, a mixture of her own cum and the seed of at least seven different men. Sana's eyes rolled back. A guttural moan vibrated in her throat. Her tongue—that same tongue that had worshipped Terrell's cock, that had lapped at Tyrell's shaft, that had licked Nayeon's clit hours ago—pressed deeper into Momo's cunt, scooping out a thick glob of cum and swallowing it with an audible gulp.
"Fuuuck," Sana breathed, pulling back just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed. "You taste like… like all of them. Like all their cum mixed together."
"More," Momo whimpered. Her hips pushed backward, her cunt pressing against Sana's mouth. "Lick it all. Don't miss a drop."
Sana dove back in. Her tongue worked Momo's cunt with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd used on the cocks earlier—flattening against the swollen lips, probing the stretched entrance, curling to scoop out every last trace of seed. The sounds were wet and obscene—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool and cum mixing on her chin and dripping onto the floor.
Beside them, the chain reaction had begun.
Mina crawled behind Sana. Her flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that hung down between her thighs—dragged across the floor as she moved, leaving a snail-trail of cum. She positioned herself between Sana's spread legs, her face inches from Sana's ruined cunt. Cum was still oozing from the hole in slow pulses, and Mina watched it drip for a moment, mesmerized, before leaning in and sealing her mouth over the entire swollen mess.
"Mmhmm," Mina hummed, the vibration traveling into Sana's cunt. Her tongue probed deep, lapping at the inner walls, scooping out Biggs's cum and Terrell's cum and the seed of every man who'd filled Sana's cunt tonight. She swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes fluttering closed. The taste was overwhelming—a concentrated essence of everything that had happened in this room—and Mina's cunt, still empty and aching, clenched around nothing in response.
Sana felt Mina's tongue inside her and moaned into Momo's cunt. The vibration made Momo's hips buck, which pushed her asshole against Sana's nose, and Sana—still licking, still swallowing—shifted her attention upward. Her tongue slid from Momo's pussy to her asshole, tracing the stretched, ruined ring of muscle, probing the gaping entrance where Jamal's cum was still leaking out.
"Oh god," Momo choked. Her hands, planted on the floor, clawed at the wood. "Oh god, your tongue—your tongue is in my ass—"
Sana didn't answer. She couldn't. Her mouth was too busy. Her tongue pushed deeper into Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been deposited there, swallowing Jamal's seed and Biggs's seed and every other load that had been pumped into Momo's bowels. The taste was sharper here—more bitter, more intimate—and Sana found herself moaning as she ate, her hips grinding backward against Mina's face.
Nayeon had been guided into position by touch alone. Still blind beneath her mask of cum, she'd crawled forward until her face pressed against something warm and wet and fleshy. Mina's cunt. Her flabby lips, still leaking a mixture of Marcus's cum and the loads that had followed, were pressed directly against Nayeon's cum-crusted mouth. Nayeon's tongue emerged—a pink muscle pushing through the white mask—and licked.
"Yesss," Mina hissed, her voice muffled by Sana's cunt. "Yes, Nayeon, eat my pussy. Clean it. Clean all of it."
Nayeon's response was to push deeper. Her tongue parted Mina's lips—those loose, flabby folds that hung down like a fleshy invitation—and scooped out a mouthful of cum. She swallowed, and even through the mask, her expression was visible: pure, radiant bliss. The same expression she'd worn during her bukkake. The same expression she'd worn while crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean. This was what she was. This was all she was.
The circle was forming.
Jihyo crawled behind Nayeon, positioning herself between Nayeon's spread thighs. Nayeon's cunt—still dripping from the train of cocks that had used her, still leaking the seed that had been pumped into her womb—was a disaster. The lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity. The inner folds were dark pink and engorged, protruding from the slit like a fleshy flower. Cum oozed from the hole in thick, slow pulses, and Jihyo leaned in and caught the next drip on her tongue before it could fall.
"F-fuck," Nayeon stammered, her voice muffled by Mina's cunt. "Your tongue—"
Jihyo didn't let her finish. Her mouth sealed over Nayeon's entire pussy, and she sucked—a deep, vacuum-like pull that drew cum out of Nayeon's hole and into her mouth. The volume was staggering. Nayeon had been filled by at least five men after her bukkake, and all of their seed had been pooling in her womb, waiting. Jihyo swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her throat working continuously, her eyes watering from the effort.
Chaeyoung crawled behind Jihyo. Her small body, still marked with bite marks and handprints, slid into position between Jihyo's spread legs. Jihyo's neat pussy—those lips that were usually so tidy, so contained—was now a swollen, gaping mess. Cum leaked from the hole in a steady stream, and Chaeyoung didn't hesitate. Her small tongue—the same tongue that had licked Dahyun's thighs clean earlier—darted out and plunged inside.
"Mmmph!" Jihyo's cry was muffled by Nayeon's cunt. Her hips bucked backward, pushing her pussy harder against Chaeyoung's face. Chaeyoung's tongue was everywhere—lapping at the inner walls, curling to reach deeper, flicking against the swollen ridges. The taste was familiar now. Salt and musk and the bitter undertone of male seed. Chaeyoung found herself grinding her own cunt against the floor as she ate, her clit dragging across the slick hardwood.
Dahyun crawled behind Chaeyoung. Her white button-up shirt was long gone. Her single surviving stocking had been torn off. Her body was completely bare except for the layers of cum painted across her skin, and as she positioned herself behind Chaeyoung, she realized Chaeyoung's cunt wasn't just leaking—it was still being fucked. The man named Reggie had pulled out, but his cum was still inside her, still dripping, and Dahyun's mouth watered at the sight.
"Hold still," Dahyun whispered, and Chaeyoung's body obeyed automatically. Dahyun's tongue pressed against Chaeyoung's asshole first—that tiny, stretched ring that had taken Tyrell's cock and Dre's cock and the cocks of men Dahyun hadn't even seen. The muscle was puffy and swollen, and when Dahyun's tongue probed it, a fresh glob of cum pushed out and landed on her taste buds.
"God," Dahyun breathed. "You're so full. So full of cum. I can taste all of them."
She swallowed, then moved lower. Her tongue dragged from Chaeyoung's asshole to her cunt, collecting the mixture of her own slick and the men's seed, and Chaeyoung's whole body shuddered. Her mouth, still buried in Jihyo's pussy, opened around a muffled scream.
Tzuyu crawled behind Dahyun. Her tiny body—still marked with handprints, her pale skin still glowing with sweat—positioned itself between Dahyun's spread thighs. Dahyun's cunt was a wreck. The lips were so engorged they looked purple, the inner flesh protruding and glistening. Her asshole, still gaping slightly from the double penetration earlier, leaked a thin trail of cum down her perineum. Tzuyu's tongue—that small, precise tongue—darted out and caught the drip before it could fall.
"Hnnngh," Dahyun groaned into Chaeyoung's cunt. Her hips pressed backward, grinding against Tzuyu's face. Tzuyu's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there. The taste was overwhelming. Tzuyu's eyes fluttered closed, and her own cunt—that small tucked slit that had been stretched so wide tonight—clenched around nothing.
Jeongyeon crawled behind Tzuyu. Her throat was still raw, still wrecked, still too hoarse to produce sound. But her tongue worked fine. She lowered her face between Tzuyu's spread thighs and licked a long, slow stripe from clit to asshole, collecting everything—cum and slick and sweat—in one continuous motion. Tzuyu's response was a high-pitched whine, her whole body trembling, her tongue faltering in Dahyun's cunt for just a moment before resuming its rhythm.
And finally, completing the circle, Momo crawled behind Jeongyeon.
The chain was closed.
Nine women on their hands and knees, arranged in a perfect circle. Nine faces buried between nine sets of thighs. Nine tongues working nine cunts and nine assholes, lapping and sucking and swallowing, cleaning every drop of seed from every stretched and ruined hole. The sounds were a symphony of obscenity—wet slurping, muffled moans, the constant drip of saliva and cum hitting the floor. The circle rotated slowly, bodies shifting, positions adjusting, but the rhythm never broke.
Sana's tongue was buried in Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that Jamal had deposited there. Momo's face was pressed against Jeongyeon's cunt, her tongue scooping out the seed that had been pumped into her. Jeongyeon's mouth was sealed over Tzuyu's pussy, sucking with desperate intensity. Tzuyu was cleaning Dahyun's cunt, her small tongue working with surgical precision. Dahyun was eating Chaeyoung's asshole, her nose pressed against the small of Chaeyoung's back. Chaeyoung's tongue was buried in Jihyo's cunt, lapping at the inner walls. Jihyo was devouring Nayeon's pussy, swallowing mouthful after mouthful of cum. Nayeon—still blind, still masked—was cleaning Mina's flabby lips, her tongue probing every fold and crease. And Mina, her face buried between Sana's thighs, was lapping at the cum that still oozed from Sana's ruined cunt.
The men watched.
Jamal had settled into the chair near the window, his legs spread, his softening cock resting against his thigh. His eyes tracked the circle with the detached appreciation of a connoisseur. Terrell leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, a satisfied smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. Marcus was on the bed, propped up on his elbows, his gaze fixed on Mina's ass—still in the air, still leaking—as she ate Sana's cunt. Biggs had retrieved a fresh blunt from somewhere and was smoking lazily, the sweet-skunky scent adding a new layer to the room's olfactory chaos. DeShawn, Dre, Malik, Tyrell—all of them watched, their eyes moving from woman to woman, their cocks twitching with the promise of what was still to come.
"Look at that," Marcus said, his voice low and rough. "Look at them cleaning each other up. Like a litter of kittens."
"Kittens don't eat cum," DeShawn said.
"These ones do."
The men laughed—a low, rumbling sound that vibrated through the room. The women heard it, and instead of shame, they felt something else. Pride. They were being watched. They were being appreciated. Every lick, every swallow, every desperate moan was a performance, and the audience was pleased.
Sana pulled her face out of Momo's asshole just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed with a mixture of cum and saliva. "Switch," she gasped. "I want—I want to taste someone else."
The circle understood.
Like a mechanism designed for this exact purpose, the women shifted. Sana crawled to her right, positioning herself behind Mina. Mina moved to Nayeon. Nayeon, still blind, was guided by touch to Jihyo. The rotation continued—each woman moving one position clockwise, so that every tongue encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed.
Sana's tongue found Mina's asshole—that stretched, ruined ring that Marcus had fucked earlier, that had been filled by multiple loads. She lapped at it greedily, her tongue pushing past the sphincter, scooping out the cum that had been deposited there. Mina moaned into Nayeon's cunt, the vibration making Nayeon's hips buck.
"You like that?" Sana murmured against Mina's asshole. "You like my tongue in your dirty hole?"
"Yesss," Mina hissed. "Yes, Sana, yes—"
"Tell me. Tell me how it feels."
"Filthy. It feels filthy. Your tongue—your tongue is so deep—"
Sana's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Mina's asshole, lapping at the walls, collecting every drop of cum she could find. She swallowed, and the taste was different here—sharper, more bitter, more intensely intimate. Mina's asshole clenched around her tongue, and Sana felt the muscle spasm, felt a fresh drip of cum push out and land on her taste buds.
"Good girl," Sana breathed. "Good little cumdump. Push it out. Push all of it out so I can eat it."
Mina bore down, and a thick glob of cum pushed past her sphincter and onto Sana's waiting tongue. Sana swallowed it with a moan, her own cunt—still empty, still aching—clenching in response.
Elsewhere in the circle, similar scenes were playing out.
Mina had found Nayeon's asshole—a tight, rarely-used hole that had taken at least three cocks tonight. She lapped at it with desperate enthusiasm, her tongue tracing the stretched rim, probing the entrance, scooping out the seed that had been pumped into Nayeon's bowels. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask, was making sounds that weren't quite words—just raw, animal noises of pleasure that vibrated against Jihyo's cunt.
Jihyo was eating Nayeon's pussy from the front while Mina ate her ass from behind, and the dual sensation was making Nayeon's whole body tremble. Her cunt leaked continuously—a mixture of her own slick and the cum Jihyo's tongue was scooping out—and her asshole pushed more seed onto Mina's tongue with each involuntary clench.
"More," Jihyo growled against Nayeon's cunt. "Give me more. I want all of it. Every drop."
Nayeon's hips bucked, and a fresh gush of cum spilled onto Jihyo's tongue. Jihyo swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes rolling back.
Chaeyoung had moved to Dahyun's position and was now cleaning Dahyun's cunt with the same desperate intensity she'd used on Jihyo's. Dahyun's pussy was a wreck—the lips so engorged they looked painful, the inner flesh dark pink and protruding, her clit a swollen nub that twitched every time Chaeyoung's tongue brushed against it. Cum oozed from the hole, and Chaeyoung lapped it up like a woman dying of thirst.
"Your tongue," Dahyun gasped. "Chaeyoung, your tongue—fuck—"
Chaeyoung's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Dahyun's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum, and she pulled back just long enough to swallow before diving back in. Her hands gripped Dahyun's ass, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh, spreading the cheeks wide so she could access every drop.
Dahyun, meanwhile, had her face buried between Tzuyu's thighs. Tzuyu's small tucked labia were now so engorged they looked like a different pussy entirely—puffy and dark and glistening with a mixture of cum and Tzuyu's own slick. Dahyun's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there.
"You taste different," Dahyun murmured against Tzuyu's cunt. "Sweeter. Is that you, or is that the cum?"
"I don't—I don't know—" Tzuyu's voice was high and breathy, her whole body trembling. Her own tongue was buried in Jeongyeon's asshole, and the vibration of her words made Jeongyeon's sphincter spasm.
"Both," Jeongyeon rasped, her wrecked voice barely audible. "It's both. Now stop talking and keep licking."
Tzuyu obeyed. Her tongue pushed deeper into Jeongyeon's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been pumped there. Jeongyeon's ass was a disaster—the hole so stretched it couldn't close, the inner walls visible and pink and twitching—but Tzuyu's small tongue worked with surgical precision, cleaning every fold, every crease, every hidden pocket of seed.
Jeongyeon's face was buried between Momo's thighs. Momo's cunt—that same cunt that had been fucked by at least ten cocks tonight, that had been filled with more cum than should have been possible—was still leaking. The flood had slowed to a steady drip, and Jeongyeon caught each drop on her tongue before it could fall. She swallowed continuously, her raw throat working with effort, her eyes streaming tears that cut tracks through the cum on her cheeks.
Momo, completing the circle, was cleaning Sana's asshole. Her tongue—that same tongue that had been throat-fucked, that had gagged and slurped and worshipped—lapped at Sana's stretched rim with reverent devotion. Sana's asshole had taken Biggs's monster cock and multiple others, and it was still gaping slightly, still leaking, still spasming with aftershocks. Momo's tongue probed the entrance, scooping out cum, and Sana's response was a broken, desperate moan.
"Right there," Sana gasped. "Right there, Momo, don't stop—"
Momo didn't stop. She couldn't. Her body was moving on autopilot now, her mind still floating somewhere in that warm, blissful void where Jamal's final creampie had sent her. She ate Sana's ass with the same dreamy, detached enthusiasm she'd done everything else tonight—thorough and worshipful and utterly devoted.
The circle rotated again.
And again.
And again.
Each time, every woman encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed. They learned the flavor of each other's cum—not just the men's, but their own, the unique musk and salt of each woman's arousal mixed with the universal bitterness of male seed. Mina's flabby lips tasted different from Jihyo's neat pussy. Chaeyoung's small cunt had a different texture from Sana's swollen, ruined hole. Jeongyeon's asshole tasted sharper than Tzuyu's. Momo's cunt was sweeter than Nayeon's. The nuances were subtle but distinct, and the women catalogued them with the obsessive attention of connoisseurs.
The men continued to watch. Their cocks, which had been soft and spent, were beginning to stir again. The sight of nine women eating each other's cum-filled holes was having an effect—slow twitches becoming full erections, hands reaching down to stroke, breath quickening.
"Look at the mess they're making," Terrell said, nodding toward the floor. "There's more cum on the floor now than when they started."
"All that cum had to go somewhere," Marcus said. "Better in their bellies than on the floor."
"Better in their bellies than anywhere," Jamal corrected. "That's where it belongs."
The women heard the conversation through the fog of their arousal. The words registered somewhere in the back of their minds—better in their bellies—and the approval in Jamal's voice made them work harder, lick deeper, swallow more eagerly.
Sana had reached a state of transcendent bliss. Her face was buried between Mina's thighs, her tongue buried in Mina's cunt, and she was drinking from her like a fountain. Every time Mina's pussy clenched, a fresh glob of cum pushed out, and Sana caught it on her tongue and swallowed. The taste had become familiar now—almost comforting. She could distinguish the individual contributions: Marcus's seed, thick and slightly bitter; DeShawn's, saltier; the unnamed men's, varying in texture and flavor. It was like a wine tasting, but depraved, and Sana found herself moaning with each new discovery.
Mina, meanwhile, had two fingers buried in Nayeon's cunt while her tongue worked Nayeon's asshole. She'd discovered that if she pressed upward with her fingers, more cum would push out of Nayeon's pussy for Jihyo to eat, and if she pressed downward, more would leak from her asshole for Mina to swallow. She'd found a rhythm—press, release, press, release—and the two holes were responding like well-trained mechanisms, dispensing cum on command.
Jihyo was in heaven. Her mouth was sealed over Nayeon's cunt, and she was drinking continuously—long, slow pulls that drew the seed out in thick, viscous streams. Nayeon's pussy was a bottomless well of cum, and Jihyo's belly was starting to distend from the volume she'd swallowed. But she didn't stop. Couldn't stop. The taste was addictive—the mixture of male virility and female submission, the essence of everything they'd become.
Chaeyoung had pulled back from Dahyun's cunt just long enough to catch her breath. Her face was dripping—cum and saliva and Dahyun's slick—and her eyes were wild and glassy. "I want—" she started, then stopped, her voice cracking.
"What?" Dahyun gasped. "What do you want?"
"I want to taste all of you. At once. I want—" Chaeyoung's tongue darted out and licked her lips. "I want to lick everyone's cunt. Everyone's ass. I want to taste every hole in this circle."
"Then do it," Jamal said from his chair. His voice cut through the chaos, and the circle paused. "Crawl. Taste every single one of them. Don't stop until you've licked every hole in the room."
Chaeyoung's eyes lit up. She pulled away from Dahyun and began crawling—her small body moving from woman to woman, her tongue darting out to sample each cunt, each asshole, each dripping slit. She licked Sana's pussy first—a quick, darting taste—then moved to Mina's, then Nayeon's, then Jihyo's. She circled the entire formation, her tongue never resting, her mouth never empty. By the time she completed the circuit, her chin was dripping, her belly was full, and her expression was one of pure, radiant fulfillment.
"Good girl," Jamal said. "Now. Someone else. Keep going. I want every woman to taste every other woman."
The command unleashed something.
The circle dissolved into controlled chaos—women crawling between other women's legs, tongues darting and probing, mouths sealing over holes. Sana licked Mina's cunt, then Nayeon's ass, then Jihyo's pussy, then Chaeyoung's clit. Mina sampled everyone's cunt in sequence, comparing flavors, making soft sounds of appreciation with each new taste. Nayeon, still blind, was guided from hole to hole by gentle hands on her head, and she ate with the same desperate, worshipful enthusiasm she'd shown all night.
The floor beneath them was soaked. The mixture of cum and saliva and squirt had formed a shallow lake, and their knees slid through it as they moved. The sounds were wetter now—squelching and sloshing and slurping—and the air was so thick with the smell of sex that it coated the back of the throat.
Jeongyeon had somehow ended up on her back, her legs spread wide, and three women were between her thighs at once—Tzuyu licking her cunt, Dahyun eating her ass, and Momo lapping at the cum that was still leaking from both holes. Jeongyeon's wrecked voice was producing sounds that weren't quite screams—more like hoarse, desperate whispers that faded in and out as her raw throat gave up and then found strength again.
"More—more—don't stop—eat it all—"
Tzuyu's tongue plunged deep into Jeongyeon's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum. She didn't swallow it. Instead, she pulled back and crawled upward, her face hovering over Jeongyeon's, and she let the cum drip from her mouth into Jeongyeon's open, waiting lips.
Jeongyeon swallowed. Her eyes rolled back. A shudder ran through her entire body.
"Again," she rasped. "Again."
Tzuyu went back for more. This time, Momo crawled up beside her, her own mouth full of cum from Jeongyeon's asshole. The two women hovered over Jeongyeon's face, their lips parting, and twin streams of cum poured from their mouths into Jeongyeon's. The mixture—pussy cum and ass cum, Tzuyu's saliva and Momo's saliva—filled Jeongyeon's mouth and spilled over, running down her cheeks and pooling in her ears.
"Fuck," Marcus breathed from the bed. He was fully hard again, his cock standing straight up, his hand wrapped around the base. "That's the hottest thing I've ever seen."
"It gets better," Jamal said. "Watch."
Nayeon had been guided to the center of the chaos. Her cum mask was still intact, but chunks had been licked away, revealing patches of skin beneath. She was on her back now, her legs spread, and the remaining women were arranged around her in a semicircle. One by one, they crawled over her—each woman pressing her cunt against Nayeon's mouth, letting Nayeon lick and suck and swallow, before moving on to let the next woman take her place.
Nayeon's tongue never rested. It moved from Mina's flabby lips to Sana's swollen hole to Jihyo's neat pussy to Chaeyoung's tiny cunt to Dahyun's wrecked slit to Tzuyu's tucked folds to Momo's ruined hole to Jeongyeon's gaping entrance. She tasted every one of them—every unique flavor, every mixture of cum and slick, every intimate essence—and she swallowed everything they gave her.
By the time the last woman pulled away, Nayeon's belly was visibly distended. Her stomach bulged with the volume of cum she'd swallowed, and when she opened her mouth to speak, nothing came out except a soft, satisfied burp.
The women laughed—a tired, broken, delirious sound that echoed through the suite.
"Good girl," Sana said, patting Nayeon's cum-crusted cheek. "You drank all of us. Every drop."
Nayeon's response was a dopey, blissed-out smile. The same smile she'd worn during her bukkake. The same smile she'd worn while crawling from man to man. The same smile that said her mind was gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer.
Jamal rose from his chair. His cock was fully hard again, standing straight out, the tip glistening with pre-cum. The other men had followed suit—Terrell, Marcus, Biggs, DeShawn, all of them hard and ready, their eyes fixed on the pile of women.
"Now," Jamal said, "you've cleaned each other up. Every hole is licked clean. Every drop of cum is in your bellies where it belongs." He paused, his grin spreading. "But we're not done. You're gonna get dirty again. All of you. And this time…"
He didn't finish the sentence.
He didn't need to.
Sana was already crawling toward him, her tongue out, her eyes fixed on his cock. Mina was reaching for Marcus. Nayeon's tongue was lolling out, waiting for whatever was about to be placed on it. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had intertwined again, their cunts pressed together, both holes already leaking fresh slick. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their mouths open, their breaths mingling. Momo was giggling that soft, broken giggle, her body already positioning itself for whatever came next. Jeongyeon—hoarse and wrecked and still somehow desperate—was reaching weakly for the nearest cock.
The women had cleaned each other.
Now it was time to get filthy again.
Sana's tongue was still extended, still reaching, still desperate for whatever Jamal had promised, when Terrell's voice cut through the humid air like a blade.
"Faces up," he commanded. "All of you. On your backs. Mouths open. Tongues out."
The nine women obeyed without hesitation. Their bodies—still slick with sweat and each other's saliva, still leaking residual cum from holes that couldn't fully close—rolled onto their backs across the wet floor. Nine faces tilted upward. Nine mouths stretched wide. Nine tongues extended, pink and glistening, waiting.
Marcus was the first to step forward. His cock, dark and thick and already beading pre-cum at the tip, pointed down at Mina's upturned face. Mina's flabby lips curled into a dopey smile. Her tongue wiggled in anticipation.
"Count," Marcus said.
The first rope hit her left eye. Thick and hot, splattering across her lid and dripping down toward her temple. "One," Mina breathed.
The second landed across her nose and mouth, painting her upper lip. "Two."
The third—a direct hit—filled her open mouth, coating her tongue in white. "Th-three."
Around her, the other men had taken positions. DeShawn stood over Sana, his cock slick with the pre-cum that had been leaking since he'd watched them clean each other. Terrell aimed at Nayeon's already-crusted face. Biggs positioned himself above Dahyun and Tzuyu, stroking his massive shaft with both hands. Malik stood over Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still pressed together even on their backs, their tongues touching. Dre and Tyrell flanked Jeongyeon. The younger men—the twins, Dante, Lamar, Darnell—spread out, covering the remaining women, while Jamal himself took position directly above Momo's giggling, broken face.
"Together," Jamal said. "On my count. Three, two, one—"
The room erupted.
Not in chaos—in synchronization. Twelve men stroking in unison, twelve cocks pulsing, twelve streams of cum arcing through the air and splattering across nine waiting faces. The sounds were wet and rhythmic—splat-splat-splat-splat—layer after layer of white painting cheeks and foreheads and lips and tongues.
Sana caught the first load across her eyes. Both eyes, blinded instantly, the hot thickness sealing her lids shut. She didn't flinch. Her tongue stayed out, and the next rope landed squarely on it, and she swallowed with an audible gulp, her throat working, her lips curling into a smile beneath the mask.
"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her chin. "More on my face. Cover me. Bury me."
DeShawn obliged. His hand flew over his shaft, and another thick rope hit Sana's forehead, dripping down into her hair, matting the strands together. Then another across her cheeks. Then another directly into her open mouth.
Mina was drowning beneath Marcus's load. Her flabby lips—still swollen, still protruding—were now completely sealed beneath a layer of white so thick it looked like plaster. Only her tongue was visible, pushing through the mask, catching every drop Marcus fed her. His cum tasted different from the men she'd eaten out of Sana's cunt—saltier, thicker, more concentrated. She swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her belly already full from the previous rounds, now expanding further.
Nayeon's mask—that original coating of cum that had been partially licked away—was being rebuilt. Terrell's seed added fresh layers, filling in the gaps, restoring the plaster-cast perfection of her cum-covered face. Nayeon's tongue, which had tasted every woman's cunt and every man's cock, now had nothing to do but wait and receive. And receive she did—mouthful after mouthful, her throat working continuously, her expression beneath the mask one of pure, transcendent bliss.
"Look at her," Terrell muttered, still stroking. "Look at this cum-drunk little whore. She'd stay here forever if we let her."
"Maybe we will," Jamal said.
Dahyun and Tzuyu were being painted simultaneously by Biggs's massive output. His cock—that monster that had stretched Sana's asshole beyond reason—produced cum in volumes that seemed impossible. A single rope from Biggs was equivalent to three from any other man, and he was aiming deliberately, painting both women's faces with the same stroke. Dahyun's features disappeared first—her eyes, her nose, her mouth, all buried beneath the flood. Tzuyu's small, delicate face vanished next, her tiny tongue the only visible feature, still extended, still waiting.
"Lick each other," Biggs commanded, his voice a low rumble. "Clean each other's faces. Eat the cum off each other."
The two women turned their heads simultaneously. Their cum-covered faces pressed together—cheek to cheek, mouth to mouth—and their tongues emerged, lapping at each other's masks. Dahyun licked cum from Tzuyu's sealed eyelids. Tzuyu scooped a thick glob from Dahyun's chin and swallowed it. Their tongues met in the middle, sharing the mixture, pushing it back and forth between their mouths like a depraved kiss.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still intertwined, had become a single canvas for Malik's cum. He aimed between them, painting both faces with each stroke, creating a bridge of white that connected their features. Jihyo's neat lips—those tidy, contained labia that had been stretched and ruined—were mirrored now by the messy, cum-smeared lips of her face. Chaeyoung's small tongue darted out continuously, catching drops before they could fall, swallowing with desperate, hungry sounds.
"Eat it," Malik said. "Eat it all. Every drop."
They did. Their tongues met in the cum-bridge between their faces, lapping and swallowing, sharing the load. Their bodies, still pressed together, still leaking fresh slick from cunts that couldn't stop dripping, writhed against each other with each swallow.
Jeongyeon was being covered by Dre and Tyrell simultaneously—two cocks, two angles, two streams of cum arcing across her face from different directions. Her wrecked voice, still too hoarse to scream, produced soft, breathy whimpers as each rope landed. Her tongue—that same tongue that had lapped cum from Momo's asshole—was now catching cum directly from the source, and she swallowed with the same worshipful devotion she'd shown all night.
Momo's giggling never stopped. Even as Jamal's cum painted her face—rope after rope, thick and hot and endless—she kept giggling, that broken, mindless sound that vibrated through the room. Her tongue lolled out, completely passive, just a warm surface for Jamal to aim at. Her eyes, visible through the mask, were completely vacant. She was gone. Whatever had been Momo—the idol, the woman, the person—had been replaced by this: a giggling, cum-covered vessel that existed only to receive.
By the time the last man finished, the nine women were unrecognizable.
Their faces were buried beneath layers of cum so thick it looked like sculpted masks. Hair was matted and plastered to scalps. Makeup—whatever had survived the night—was dissolved and streaked, mascara running in black rivers through the white. Lipstick was smeared across cheeks and chins, the careful pouts replaced by gaping, cum-filled mouths and lolling, dripping tongues.
"Pictures," Jamal said.
The men pulled out their phones. The suite filled with the soft click-click-click of cameras capturing the scene from every angle. Nine women on their backs, faces obliterated by cum, tongues out, holes gaping, bodies marked and bruised and still somehow eager. The flashes reflected off the wet floor, the fogged windows, the slick skin.
"Hold your holes open," Terrell commanded. "Show the camera what you are."
Fingers reached down. Labia were spread. Assholes were stretched. Nine ruined cunts and nine gaping asses were presented to the lenses, cum still oozing from both, dripping onto the floor that was already slick with fluids. The women posed without shame—without even thinking about shame, because shame had been fucked out of them hours ago.
Click-click-click.
"Beautiful," Marcus said, reviewing his photos. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He tucked his phone away. "The real cleanup."
Jamal stepped back. "You heard him. Real cleanup. Every drop. Off the floor. Off each other. In your mouths. Now."
The women understood.
For a long moment, nothing happened. Then Sana rolled onto her side, her cum-crusted face pressing against the floor, and her tongue emerged—lapping at the puddle of cum and squirt and sweat that had pooled beneath them. She swallowed, and the taste was everything—every man, every woman, every fluid that had been spilled tonight—and she moaned as she drank.
Mina followed. Then Nayeon. Then Jihyo and Chaeyoung together, their tongues working the same section of floor. Dahyun and Tzuyu crawled to a different puddle. Jeongyeon dragged herself across the room on her belly, leaving a snail-trail of cum, licking as she went. Momo was guided by gentle hands, her face pressed to the floor, her tongue moving on autopilot.
They cleaned the suite with their mouths. Every drip. Every splash. Every smear. The floor was licked until the hardwood gleamed. Each other's bodies were lapped at—cum licked from thighs and bellies and breasts and backs. The men watched, stroking their softening cocks, taking more pictures, murmuring appreciation.
When the floor was clean, Jamal spoke again.
"Now the second drink."
The men spread out around the circle of women. Twelve pairs of legs. Twelve cocks, grasped in twelve hands. Twelve streams of urine—golden and steaming—arced through the air and splashed across nine waiting faces.
The women's mouths opened wider. Their tongues extended further. The piss hit their cum-crusted faces and cut through the white, creating streaky, yellowed channels. It filled their open mouths. It ran down their chins and necks and pooled in the hollows of their collarbones.
Sana drank. Her throat worked continuously, swallowing mouthful after mouthful, the sharp, bitter taste mixing with the salt of the cum still coating her tongue. Her eyes—what could be seen of them—were half-lidded and blissful.
Mina drank. The piss ran into her flabby-lipped mouth and down her throat, and she swallowed with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd shown for everything else tonight.
Nayeon drank. Her cum-mask was being washed away in streaks, revealing the wrecked, mascara-streaked, blissed-out face beneath. Her tongue caught every drop.
They all drank. Every one of them. The piss pooled in their mouths and they swallowed. It dripped into their hair, matting it further. It ran down their bodies, mixing with the residual cum and slick. They didn't flinch. Didn't turn away. Didn't stop.
When the streams finally ended, the nine women lay in a puddle of cum and piss and their own fluids, their faces streaked and messy, their hair plastered, their makeup ruined beyond repair, their lipstick smeared to their ears, their holes still gaping and leaking.
And every single one of them was smiling.
"Good girls," Jamal said. "Now. Who's coming back next week?"
Nine hands raised. Nine wrecked voices, in various states of hoarseness and slurring, answered in unison.
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
Sana's voice, hoarse and broken and dripping with piss and cum, spoke last. "We all are. Every week. Forever."
Jae and his girlfriend were always cautious when their parents were around, but if it was just his little sister Minju left in the house, they didn't have a care in the world. It was funny, too, because Minju and her brother never had the 'you won't tell Mom and Dad, will you?' conversation. She could have easily just hinted to her parents what was going on after they left the house.
But ultimately, Minju wasn't going to do it. Her brother was usually sweet to her. Besides, if ever Jae did something to piss her off, she had his afternoons with that awful girlfriend Eunju to hold over his head.
Eunju let out one more dramatic moan, and she couldn't take it any longer. Minju grabbed her phone and running shoes and made for the door. As she closed it behind her, she was relieved to hear only the breeze blowing through their front yard.
Running was Minju's way of taking her mind off things. As soon as she took her first stride, her frustration began to melt away. The fact that her big brother was inside fooling around with his obnoxious girlfriend didn't matter anymore when her favorite song came up on her beloved running playlist.
Her routine kept her sane, and it was also why Minju was one of the fittest girls she knew. At 5'-6" and 105 lbs., she was proud to be in such good shape; it made a hard run all the easier. And though she hated to admit it, seeing the eyes of neighborhood boys and husbands follow her as she ran by was a rush.
Minju didn't have a boyfriend; that was probably part of her frustration with her brother and his bedroom antics. It wasn't that she didn't want one; it was more that nobody had come along with whom she felt compelled to start a relationship. Either they were silly boys her age, eighteen and immature, or they were older and with transparently lustful intentions toward her.
Minju could see what Eunju saw in her brother. He was twenty, smart, handsome, and yet very unassuming. Being a quarterback on his college football team probably didn't hurt, but he wasn't a colossal jock the way most might have expected. Family-oriented, driven, respectful… Jae was the works. Why couldn't more boys like him approach her than the guys she was used to?
That's also why she held such high standards for him. Not only was he handsome, with short brown hair and masculine features that already resembled her dad, but he was just an all-around good guy. Eunju didn't deserve him; Minju always felt that Jae had just fallen for her fast like he always did and that he liked the quarterback cheerleader cliché, too. Whatever, she thought, he'd only been with her a few months, and she could always hope things wouldn't work out.
Minju wondered if maybe her brother would set her up with one of his friends when she rounded the corner heading back to their house. She was intimately aware of how much her boobs were bouncing in her workout top when she passed Mr. Taylor's house; he was such a creep he might as well have blown her a kiss as she passed him while he was watering his flowers.
Minju's tits… They'd been trouble since they showed up in her early teens. Boys at school stared like they'd never seen breasts before in their lives. Men, too: men who were way too old to be gawking at a teenager would pretend they weren't trying to get a look down her shirt. Even her brother! Sometimes, he would stop in the middle of a sentence if she accidentally showed them too much. Maybe 'accident' wasn't the right word. Jae was the only one she teased on purpose, perhaps because she knew he could do nothing about it.
When she ran up to the driveway, Jae and his bimbo were on the front porch.
"Good luck tomorrow, baby," Minju heard her say.
"Thanks," her brother replied, "I'll see you after the game?"
"You'll see me at the game!" Eunju said, standing up tall to kiss her brother on the lips.
"You know I don't look over there. I can't be distracted." Jae reasoned.
"Yea, yea, I get it. Mr. Quarterback can't take his eye off the ball," Eunju said, lovingly touching her brother on the chest.
Minju couldn't help but laugh at the flirty way Eunju said it. She'd tried her hardest to get to the door, but she was thirsty and didn't want to listen to it anymore.
"O…M…G…ARE-YOU-DONE!" She chanted, mocking one of the standard cheers, "CAN-I-GET-IN-THE-FUCKING-DOOR?"
Jae laughed at his little sister's attitude. He'd seen her running up and knew he'd get an earful when his girlfriend left.
"Very funny, Minju," Eunju said, unimpressed, "Though I hope that's not what you'll be trying out with next year."
"Ugh…" Minju sighed, cocked her hip, and fluffed her ponytail "Should I dye my hair blonde instead?"
Minju shot a nasty look at her brother. He was NOT supposed to be telling anyone on the cheerleading team that his sister would try out it if she got accepted at his school. Even though she couldn't stand many of the girls on the team, she still loved cheering. Being close to the game, getting the crowd engaged, and staying in shape - all of it appealed to Minju, and she had her eyes on doing it for her brother's team if she got in.
Content with the frown on Eunju's face, Minju simply shouldered past her brother and headed inside. He took a moment to say his last goodbyes before following his little sister into the kitchen. He had to take a deep breath when he saw her tilting the bottle back and witnessed a few drips falling onto her chest as she gulped it greedily. The light glisten of sweat on her abs, the tight-fitting workout clothes…oooph. Despite having recently fooled around with his girlfriend, a hot girl was a hot girl, related to him or not. Sometimes, he wished his sister understood that the way he did.
"Why do you always gotta give her such a hard time?"
Minju almost laughed out loud, wanting to say something about her brother giving the dumb blonde a 'hard time' himself.
"Hey, if you are gonna bring your ditzy girlfriends around the house when mom and dad aren't home, I'm gonna reserve the right to make fun of them."
Jae had difficulty arguing with that. He admired his sister's tenacity most of the time. She knew what she wanted, and she was vocal and rambunctious - everything he wanted in a girlfriend. She was probably right anyway. Eunju didn't knock him out with anything but her looks. And even then, the girl standing right before him was far more attractive. He was sure he could find someone that was right for him; Eunju was simply right for right now.
"Hey, Minju'," he said to her. She wanted to be mad at him, but she loved it when he called her that. "I'm sorry about the cheerleading thing. Eunju put two and two together, and I told her you'd probably try out."
"Two and two huh? Did Eunju finally pass remedial math last semester?" Minju quipped, narrowing her eyes after she'd said it.
Even though he could see her glare, Jae knew she wouldn't stay mad at him. She only had a few hours each week, if that, to see her brother. He'd come home on Friday and stay the night before his Saturday game. They lived close enough to campus that he would be off before she awoke the next day and went to see him play. Eunju was a part of the weekly routine, but Jae always got rid of her before it even got dark.
She always wondered how he managed to do it. Minju felt like girls were pretty dramatic when it came to quickies like Eunju seemed to come over for. One weekend, she'd heard the stupid blonde say something like, "…if it helps you play better, then I don't mind!" She hadn't made much of it then; Minju was glad to hear Eunju saying it on her way out.
"Yeah, yeah, I forgive you," Minju said, walking towards her brother and stopping when she smacked the almost empty water bottle against his chest and held her hand there, "I'll be picking the movie tonight."
Jae rolled his head back and smiled, glad everything was cool between him and his little sis. Maybe he'd even convince her to give him a back massage later if he played the "It'll help me play well tomorrow" card.
Things went as they usually did that night. Minju even agreed to massage her brother's shoulder for a bit, even though she made sure to get a dig in about how he wasn't even a starter. Jae had fought hard with his coach for his nights at home. Sure, seeing his girlfriend when most other guys were forbidden was a big plus. But he loved seeing his little sister and was so glad she always freed up her Friday nights for him before the game.
They just got along so well. Close in age as they were, Jae and Minju had a lot of common interests. Football and video games, music, and crappy TV, they typically had a blast every Friday and Jae went to bed once again, happy to spend time with his little sister. Their parents always did date night on Friday, so they'd only be home shortly before he went to bed.
Sometimes Jae felt guilty, but more and more he was seeing his little sister in a… different light. She'd grown up fast. Not only was she more mature, but her body was too. He was often confused by how much he enjoyed having her around. He tried to reason that being near a pretty, youthful brunette would always be desirable. She just happened also to be his sister, and as long as he kept his hands to himself everything would be fine.
Typically, that's the way things worked out. Yet, Minju felt just as comfortable as her brother did around her. So, as she sat there massaging his naked shoulder and seeing how huge and muscular he'd gotten since starting college, Minju had some of the same issues her brother did. She also loved being around him, and not just because of how much he made her laugh or how she could talk to him about anything. She loved massaging his back because it was the closest she'd gotten to an attractive guy, and this one didn't try to touch her ass or her boobs whenever he got the chance.
She was only wearing a crop top and her favorite sweatpants, which she rolled and wore low at the waist when she remembered her brother had commented dressing inappropriately around him. Minju had brushed it off… and then wore seemingly less every time he was over after that. Hey, she thought, if he could get off while their parents were out and then get a massage out of her, she could at the very least, feel sexy and comfortable at the same time. His stare didn't bother her one bit.
The next day was incredible. Jae wasn't a starter, so he'd begun the game uniformed but sitting on the bench. He was only a sophomore but next in line to start as quarterback for the prestigious college team. Things weren't going well for the starter. He fumbled in the first quarter. The offense struggled and only got one field goal out of four or five possessions in a row as the first half was nearing its end. When the QB threw his second interception, and the whistles sounded at the end of the half, Minju was buzzing in her seat that her brother might get his chance.
He'd played before, but only a quarter or a few minutes here and there. They entered the locker room, and Minju's mom touched her shoulder.
"Wouldn't it be great if your brother started the second half?" She said, looking excited.
Minju's heart beat faster. "You think he will, Dad? Do you think Oppa is going to start?"
Her dad raised his eyebrows and said, "I know what I'd do if I were the coach… he just might."
"You think he's ready?" Minju's mom asked her father.
A passing memory took Minju as her parents chatted about her brother's workout routine. Eunju had said something that other day when she'd overheard them. "…gotta make sure you're ready," she'd said, or something like that. Why was she remembering that now?
Sure enough, as halftime ended Jae ran out of the tunnel with his helmet on. He was going to play.
He looked shaky as he lined up for his first snap. This time, seeing him on the field felt a little different. They were coming from behind, and her brother wasn't just a quick substitution; he was meant to be the solution.
He handed the ball off twice, but they still had a few yards to get the first down. It looked like they were keeping the ball out of the air and in the unknown hands of her brother. But when they lined up and Jae called for the ball, he dropped back to pass it.
Minju held her breath the whole time.
'Pass it Oppa…!' she screamed inwardly.
… COME ON PASS IT!
And then he did.
It was a beautiful throw - a bullet right across the middle.
The receiver was brought down right away but well beyond the first-down line. The whole crowd cheered, and Minju and her parents locked arms and jumped up and down. He'd done it; she was so proud.
After that, Jae was everything he needed to be. They didn't do anything too crazy, and he was playing pretty safe, but in no time, they were near the end zone, and Minju was clenching her mom's arm tight until he threw a perfect pass to the back corner for a touchdown.
Minju felt like she knew exactly why girls were so drawn to quarterbacks at that moment. Here she was, screaming like a complete fool and jumping up and down in her team sweatshirt, yelling her brother's name and practically in tears. Dam,n does he look good in that uniform, Minju thought as he trotted off the field to let the kicking team on.
The rest of the game was a haze. She was so excited to see her brother finally playing as she was, but Minju almost couldn't handle it that he was leading them to a win. When the final second ticked off the clock, and it was her brother holding the ball, she giggled outright as he threw it up in the air in his excitement.
The team rallied and celebrated on the field, and her family was allowed to walk on while the rest of the crowd shuffled out of the stadium. Jae hugged their mom and dad, picked Minju up, and spun her around in a circle. Minju could feel the sweat on his pads and the heat radiating from him until he set her down with a huge smile.
"I think it was all because of the shoulder massage, Minju," he said, "this ball's for you."
Minju felt him push the ball into her midsection like she had the water bottle into him the day before.
"You were so awesome, bro," Minju praised, "but you better take this thing back before somebody tries to tackle me."
"You mean like me!" He said, bending down to grab her waist and picking her up again, slinging her over his shoulder like it was nothing. Minju screamed and kicked, but he didn't set her down until he'd made her sufficiently dizzy. Their parents looked on and laughed the whole time.
Minju saw her brother's girlfriend looking at them from afar, clearly displeased that she wasn't getting all the attention. It gave Minju an odd sense of satisfaction, even if their relationships with her brother differed.
"You better go do the same thing to Eunju," Minju whispered when her brother put her down. She looked jealous."
Jae sighed knowingly and gave his sister a hasty, final hug. Saying goodbye to his parents and Minju, Jae ambled over to talk to his cheerleader-girlfriend. Minju couldn't help but notice him looking in her direction over Eunju's shoulder as she was leaving.
-
After that, things blew up. People went on and on about how poised her brother was in the game despite having minimal experience. He started in the away game the following week, and they won. It was a close game, and Jae made some mistakes, but watching him on television, she couldn't help but see all of the strengths that people had been touting in the write-ups of his first big performance.
Minju congratulated her brother via text, and he quickly responded that he was looking forward to a Friday at home the following week.
-I bet you would have made that pass at the end of the first half if you had a shoulder massage!-
[I bet you're right. Do you think I'm a big loser for wanting to hang out with my little sister on a Friday night?]
Minju blushed, even though she was alone in her room with the lights off.
-Are you kidding, a loser? Did you SEE the game I just did?-
-Oh, that's right… you were that stud quarterback who WON it!-
[Thanks Minju, I can't wait to see you next week.]
God did he love his little sister, Jae thought. He was in a cab on the way out to celebrate the victory that night, and all he could think about was how great it would be to talk through all the plays the way he had on the phone with Minju after his first game. Inevitably, there would be a thousand girls throwing themselves at him that night, but Jae felt sure none of them could match his little sis. Maybe he was wrong, but first and foremost, they were hungry to sleep with a football player, and most of them wouldn't even be as attractive as Minju. If only she wanted that too, then he'd have the whole package. 'Ugh,' he shook off. It was probably the booze talking.
Minju wished they'd seen his potential from the very start. Her brother started and won every game for the rest of the season, which was already more than half over when he'd first come out onto the field for that fateful second half. Because they had enough losses before that, there wasn't much left to make of their season when Jae stepped in, but there was a lot of talk about the season to come.
And each week, each home game at least, Minju and Jae hung out just the two of them for as much time as they could. She couldn't stand that he insisted on Eunju coming over, hearing them in his bedroom after she got home from school, but glad to see her leave shortly after. Jae had insisted that their parents give him time to himself (with Minju…and Eunju), and they'd obliged, given his success on the field.
Their time together was usually the same: a movie and a lot of talking about what was going on in their lives. But for Minju, her feelings were slowly evolving. She couldn't help it. Everybody was talking about him. Her parents were so proud, and girls at school went on and on about how hot he was. Being that he was the quarterback of the state college team, the exposure meant constant reminders of him everywhere Minju went.
So her attitude toward him was gradually changing whether she knew it or not. She'd often lay on top of her shirtless brother for a long time after kneading his back, just enjoying the deep bass in his voice that vibrated her chest as they bantered. Minju began to crave that time with her brother, cuddling seemingly closer every week when they watched a movie. She simply wanted to be with him.
And Jae was no dummy. Despite being a big, burly football player, he was quite smart, or so he told himself. It wasn't as if he didn't notice that his little sister was not so resistant to touch his back anymore or that she was wearing seemingly less and less every time she came downstairs for their movie. Yet, it still felt… natural. Many girls were throwing themselves at Jae nowadays, but Minju had earned his attention rather than exploited it, and he liked giving it to her.
There was this one day he'd almost called her out for it. She might as well have been naked… well, not quite, but perhaps the fact that he'd never seen her naked, and this was as close as he'd get, was why he kept his mouth shut.
The underwear was enough to make him shiver: an orange-ish pair of panties, simple but tight at each curve and the gap between her thighs. They had a white edge that he followed with his eyes as it wrapped around her tiny waist and those damned legs of hers. But then the shirt, or was it a sheet? This draped white thing with a big curved neck exposed her almost from shoulder to shoulder. The tiny sleeves were all that held it up. And, of course, it didn't reach more than halfway down her upper half. His little sister's entire midsection, perhaps one of his favorite parts of hers, was left entirely to his view.
Both of the small pieces of clothing looked somewhat transparent. Jae wanted to look long enough to determine whether he was seeing the dark circles of Minju's nipples or the tiny dark slit at the gap between her thighs, but he tore his gaze away before it became inappropriate. He couldn't believe that you could buy clothing like that or that his little sister was wearing it around him. Did it look that good on other girls because Jae was practically hard during the entire movie, and wondering why his sister would be so brazen around him? Did she know how attracted to her he was that night?
Suddenly, he couldn't get Eunju out of the house fast enough on Fridays, though he believed he needed the release the night before the game. More and more, it seemed like she was just happy to be the girlfriend of the star quarterback; he got a little release when he needed it, and she got to parade him around when she wanted to.
And just like that, the season was over.
The hype continued for a few weeks after their last game. He had to do some interviews and a couple of articles for newspapers and magazines. He was no international star, but the college team fanatics demanded plenty of him. The holidays came and went, and we were busy as usual. Before they knew it, Minju and her brother were well into the second half of the school year.
Sometimes, he couldn't make it on Friday nights to be home with his little sister. Jae had loaded up his second semester with classes to make the workload easier during the football season. He felt awful, but she understood, making him love her even more.
But when he did make it home, it was awesome. Every time he saw her, Jae seemed to get closer to his little sister. And she just kept getting more beautiful. She was only recently eighteen, and every day, she became more aware of her body and how to carry herself. Each day on his way home, Jae guiltily looked forward to what his little sister might wear that night.
Sometimes, he wondered if the two of them were toying with each other, playing with the possibility that one of them might do something rash. But he knew how happy it made Minju to have someone like him that she could entirely rely on to make her feel comfortable; he didn't want to ruin that. He didn't know that Minju was struggling to respect him similarly. But they loved their time together so much that it didn't matter.
They were starting to talk on the phone regularly or at least text when he hadn't seen her in a while. They were so busy with schoolwork, sports, and training that they marked their weeks by the time they talked to or saw each other. Sooner than both Jae and Minju could have imagined, pages of the dog calendar their mother hung in the kitchen flipped by, and the summer was upon them.
Jae had trained almost daily for the upcoming football season. He'd never expected his responsibilities to become important to him, his coaches, or his team. Add to that, finishing up a semester of college, and his schedule was chock-full. The first week of summer would be a much-needed breather, but then it would be off to summer training camp. He even had time to spend with his family and a few days hanging out with only his little sis. They took a day out on the lake together, went to dinner one night, and even agreed to go shopping with her the day before he left for summer training camp.
"I don't want you to go," Minju said, her big, green, puppy-dog eyes looking teary. She dreaded that this would be the first summer she didn't get to spend with her brother.
"Do you have to?" Minju asked sadly, feeling her brother's big, strong arms wrap around her in the middle of the department store.
"I don't want to leave you, Minju, but I want to be at my best for next season. It's gonna be a big year for me." He said regretfully, holding her close enough to catch the subtle shampoo scent in her soft, brown hair.
"We can talk or text any time you want," he promised, pulling back and staring into her sad eyes.
That only made her feel marginally better, but she shook her head knowingly. Jae held his sister for a while as they walked through the store. She picked out a new pair of sweatpants that admittedly excited Jae, reminding him of how she usually looked when she'd be wearing them and the time they spent together… how they rode low, and her hip bones were often revealed to his wandering eyes as she laid in front of him on the couch.
"What do you think? She said, coming out of the changing room for the third time.
Minju saw her brother jump when he looked up from the green sweatpants he recognized as the ones she'd picked out. Suddenly, he was looking away like his eyes were burning.
"Minju!" He said, looking back toward her through his hand.
"WHAT?" She mocked, giggling.
"You can't wear that out here!"
He was probably right, she had on the sweatpants, as low as she possibly could wear them. The lines of her toned abdomen led down to what was likely a totally bare pussy based on what her brother could see. But the top wasn't a top at all. It was a sexy, black bra. The lace revealed much of her breasts to her brother's eyes. He'd always been totally caught off guard by how amazing his sister's tits were, but this was more than she'd ever let him see.
"Oh you can look Oppa, stop being such a wuss."
He did slowly look back in his little sister's direction, but it felt like he shouldn't. Yet, as soon as he saw how the black lace pushed his sister's breasts upward and most of the demi-cup left her chest bare, Jae wasn't about to look away.
"So… what do you think?"
"Incredible…" he said, unwittingly. Minju's breasts had been amazing for years, and now that the rest of her body had caught up, he was like a helpless puppy.
"The sweatpants and the bra?" she asked with a huge grin.
Jae was so embarrassed. He'd literally just complimented his little sister's tits, her beautiful body… no question there. Thank god she'd let him off the hook.
"I think you should buy them, both of them." He said without flinching.
Minju had never felt sexier. As her brother pretended, poorly, that he wasn't looking up and down every inch of tanned skin she'd revealed to him, she realized how loved it made her feel. Plenty of guys had complimented her before, but nobody made her knees feel weak the way that Jae did. She turned around and headed back to the changing room after being sufficiently convinced that he'd liked what he saw. Jae almost exploded when he saw the dimples in her lower back and then their eyes met quickly before Minju perked her little butt up for him once and then closed the door behind her.
Jae had to take a deep breath. What on earth had gotten into him? And what about her? God damnit did she look breathtaking in even the simple two pieces of clothing. Why did she insist on flaunting it in front of him, and why was he feeling so much like touching her?
Minju walked out of the dressing room wearing what she had on before she went in. Somehow seeing her clothed now got him just as excited. Even the cute flannel shirt and tank-top she was wearing made her beautiful, and he wondered if he'd see the bra and sweatpants she was holding in her hand again before he left.
When Jae stood, his little sister stopped him before he could exit the changing rooms. Nobody was around; it felt private… intimate as she placed hand on the middle of his chest.
Minju rested her head against him and wrapped her free arm around his back. Everywhere she touched he was just…solid. When his arms encircled her she felt that familiar tingling coursing through her, made stronger as she sensed the strong beat of his heart against her hand.
"I'm really going to miss you, you know that, right?" She said quietly, like she didn't want anyone else to hear.
"I know little one, I'm going to miss you too."
Before he could do or say anything else, Minju stood up tall and kissed him right on the lips. His face had been downturned and his eyes closed as he held her; he didn't even know it was coming.
But her lips were so soft. There was a hint of sweetness on them, and they moved ever so slightly. He shouldn't have been kissing his little sister that way, with his hands around her and the kiss lasting longer than it could have. But nobody could see them, and nobody had to know who they were. In that moment, the kiss felt like the best way to say goodbye.
Minju dropped back from her tiptoes and finally took a breath, realizing how fast her heart was beating. She hadn't planned it, but all of the sudden their lips were together and she didn't want it to end. 'Why did he have to go?' she repeated in her head again and again, knowing the answer but still feeling frustrated.
They didn't get much more after that. They talked and laughed and played around for a bit longer before it was time to go. Even after the kiss, everything just felt …normal…right. She hated that pulling back into the driveway meant they were all that much closer to her brother leaving for the summer, but she was finally coping with it. She lay awake that night listening to her dad and brother talk in the other room as he packed until she finally drifted off to sleep thinking of Jae.
Minju went with her dad to take Jae to the airport the next day, but there would certainly be no more kissing her brother the way they had the day before. She looked down at her feet as her dad was shaking her brother's hand and wishing him good luck before heading back to the drivers' seat.
"Hey," he said, putting his finger below her chin and lifting it up to him. His heart almost broke apart to see that Minju had tears in her eyes. "Ohhh Minju', come on, you're killin' me."
She half giggled, half sobbed as their gazes met.
"I love you little sis, and it's only a few months," he assured her.
"I know," she sighed, "it's just…ughhhh!" Minju stomped her foot on the ground like she was going to throw a fit. She was so upset to be losing her best friend, even if it was only temporarily.
"Just go… you big jerk."
"I'm already marking our Fridays on my calendar for next year, and I'll see you on the sidelines too."
"Okay," Minju agreed half-heartedly, knowing she still had to make the cheerleading team but flattered her brother just assumed she would.
"I love you too," she said finally.
She jerked when her brother kissed her cheek and then squeezed her side like he always did. Watching him walk away, she felt like it was going to be a long summer.
-
It was tough without him, but not unbearable. A couple times a week they would text about what was going on at the football camp or how Minju was choosing her schedule, this and that. She'd gotten into the state college during Jae's amazing football season and knew she'd be going there from the minute she opened the letter. The program they had for her major was one of the top in the country, so she didn't feel like she was just following her brother to the same college.
In fact, she was looking forward to them being at the same school. Jae was going to be a junior and Minju a freshman. Despite being very independent and proud of it, Minju had already made some friends due to Jae's newfound fame. Every time somebody recognized her last name in the programs and orientations she attended over the summer, she felt proud to call him big brother.
Minju looked forward to the times he would call her on the phone. It was always late at night, sometimes waking her up, but Minju was so glad to see his number pop up that she awoke immediately an answered with an excited "hey big bro!"
Jae could sometimes hear his sister waking. He imagined that she was wearing one of those outfits from their Friday nights at home. Laying in her bed, maybe in just a tiny pair of underwear she felt sexy in, Jae could hear his little sister yawn and he pictured her tiny frame stretching out under the covers.
Sometimes late at night, their conversations felt so private, almost secretive. Whether it was the fact that they were both in a darkened room with nobody else around or that they weren't wearing much or something else, to Minju it felt kind of naughty. She thought that the way they talked was more like the way she imagined talking to a boyfriend, one she didn't have of course.
And Jae didn't have anybody but Minju. Eunju would call now and again, but she was… not all that interesting to talk to. Usually, when he hung up with his girlfriend, he couldn't go to bed until he talked to his little sister, hoping to have some meaningful conversation before he finally turned in.
"Hey Minju', how come you never let any of those boys you tell me about take you out on more than a date or two?" Jae asked her one of the nights when they were both talking in bed a couple hundred miles away from each other.
"Well that's a little personal, isn't it, Mr. Nosy?" she responded.
"Well, seeing as how you asked what Eunju looks like naked, I think we're past being bashful about stuff like this," Jae chided back.
He was probably right; Minju was feeling competitive one night when her brother told her he'd just hung up with his girlfriend and she wanted to know. She was now confident that her body, especially her chest was sufficiently more appealing to her brother (apparently, he was a "breasts man")
"FINE…" she replied, "I dunno, I guess I just… I haven't met anybody worthwhile yet. And they all want to get in my pants on like, the first date. It's exhausting."
"Aww shoot, Minju, I didn't know that. I mean, you gotta give the guys a little slack though you know?"
"Why would I do that??" Minju asked, frustrated
"Well, you're… I dunno… you're really…" he couldn't seem to get the words out.
"I'm what Oppa?" Minju asked, sort of expecting her brother to say something about her being too stuck-up or bitchy.
"How do I say this…" he continued, hoping she would give him an out.
Minju just waited in silence, wondering what he was trying to say.
"Ugh, fine." he started, "You're hot, Minju. Guys are going to want to hook up with you when they first see you. Frankly, I'm worried about it for when you start at school with me."
"Oh…" Minju said. Jae wished he could be there with his little sis so they didn't have an unknown, uncomfortable silence on the phone. He was glad when she continued:
"That doesn't mean they can just be dogs all the time though. One guy actually pulled the car over and asked if I would blow him on the way home from our second date!"
"Whoa…" Jae let out, sounding upset, "That's not okay… Who is he? What's his name?"
Minju smiled when she heard her brother getting mad. As much as she would like to see her brother pummel that douchebag Hyunmin, Jae wanting to defend her was reward enough.
"Oh, relax Oppa, you'll never need to see him, nor will I."
"Hmmph…" He sighed, sounding unsatisfied, "So…did you?"
"Did I what?… OH GOD NO!" Minju gasped, "Did you need to ask?!"
She could hear her brother laughing on the other end. "No, I figured. I just wanted to rile you up."
Minju giggled, too. He did always knew how to push her buttons.
"Can I tell you something Oppa?"
"Sure Minju', anything."
"I've never done… 'it'… before."
Jae paused a few seconds, trying to process what he'd just heard. Though he hadn't thought his little sister would ever share something like that with him, a small part of Jae was happy to hear that she was a virgin.
"Oh…" he responded, "You know that's totally okay right? A lot of girls get all worried about it but you shouldn't be."
"I know," Minju said, "but I just don't want to come off as really prude like I'm above it or something; I just haven't found the right guy."
"…and that's awesome." Jae assured her, "I think it makes you even more attractive. Like you know what you want, and it means something to you."
Minju curled up tightly in her bed. She bit the tip of her thumb, thinking about what her brother was telling her. Not only was someone she loved and wholly respected telling her not to worry about something she'd spent all too much time agonizing about, but he was also telling her that it made her more attractive.
"What about you?" Minju asked, "I mean I guess I know you've done it before."
"Yeah, I guess you do…" he said, knowing that Minju had heard him with Eunju before and feeling somewhat bad about it now that she'd told him she was a virgin. "But I wish I thought about it the way you did or that I could."
"What do you mean?" asked his little sister.
"Well when you have a boyfriend or a girlfriend and you have sex, things can just kind of change. Sometimes I wish I could really take time to care about someone before jumping into it. You can do that, at least."
He paused, seeming to be hung up on his feelings.
"Eunju and I…well… I don't want to talk about her.
Minju could hear some hurt in her brother's voice. She felt terrible for razzing him all the time about his girlfriend.
"It's okay Oppa, I know things can be complicated sometimes."
He was quiet.
"Do you know how much I love you?" Minju asked.
"No, how much is that?" Jae said, smiling again.
Minju put on the most innocent, girly voice she could, "LIKE…sooooo much," she said. He could almost hear her smiling through the phone.
"I love you too Minju." Jae told her.
For the moment of silence that followed, both Minju and her brother truly wished they weren't talking over the phone but instead being there with each other. It wasn't just that he knew his little sister would be wearing very little and stretched out alone in her bed. It was also that he wanted to hold her so she could understand how much he meant that he loved her. Minju, too wondered how he might touch her if they embraced right then. Her skin tingled, wondering what her brother might look like after the months of workouts he'd been telling her about. Something told her she'd be intimidated by how big and muscular he'd gotten.
She wanted to say something more. The tingling sensation working its way from her core out to her fingers and toes made Minju speak without thinking,
"I wish you were here with me," she said. Her fingers traced a path from her neck down to the curve of her breast.
Jae could hear something more in his sister's voice, and though he knew he shouldn't, he wanted her to feel the same thing her words doing to him.
"I wish I were there with you too Minju."
Minju's whole body was feeling warmer. She didn't know what to think about how he was making her feel.
"Goodnight little sis," Jae said after waiting long enough.
"Goodnight big bro," she said, not meaning to sound quite as sexy as she did.
"Two weeks," Jae said right before he hung up, hearing his little sister say sleepily, "I can't wait." as he hit a button to end the call.
Was he going crazy? Was he supposed to feel like if his little sister was in the room right then he would have been unable to help himself touching her all over, running his hands over her body: those wonderful breasts he longed to see, kissing her beautiful neck and shoulders, caressing her legs. Did she know that he'd hung up the phone and found himself fully hard, thinking of her in a way he knew he should not?
She was just so gorgeous. Even over the phone he was conjuring up all the times he'd looked at her and marveled at her beauty. What was he going to do when they were finally going to school together? What if he had to watch guys talk to her, flirt with her, even make a move. Jae knew he wouldn't be able to fall asleep until he took care of his erection. Strong as his feelings were, he couldn't force the images of his barely clothed little sister out of his mind. When he finally released the pent up excitement he'd discovered in talking to Minju, it was to the image of her lying in bed.
He couldn't possibly know, but his little sister had done the very same thing, imagining that Jae came home and finally helped her understand what it might feel like to be with a boy.
-
Two weeks flew by. Both Jae and Minju had fully packed schedules before he was to return home. When their heads hit the pillow at night, they were lucky to even exchange a few texts before falling asleep.
Then, Minju came home from the gym one day during the week before school started and almost fainted at the sight of her brother. Not only was she so unbelievably glad to see him, but he looked incredible. He was tan from all the time out in the sun. His hair had grown longer and unruly. He even had a dark scruff on his face, so he looked considerably older. And he was huge! He filled out an old t-shirt so it looked stretched across his muscles. His chest, his arms, his abs! Minju felt so guilty when she sensed herself getting wet as she approached him.
And Jae was in for even more of a treat than his sister, or at least he thought so. She had obviously spent some time in the sun, but her body… God was she even more beautiful than he remembered. It had been less than three months and he wondered if it was the same girl. Or perhaps he was seeing her differently, still unbelieving that such a beautiful girl could also be his little sister.
Her stomach was flat as ever, with a hint of her abs showing when she ran over to jump into his arms. She wrapped her toned little legs around him and squeezed him tight. Jae remembered talking with Minju about the size of her boobs compared to his girlfriend's and he knew as she pressed them against him, even in a sports bra, that Minju's were bigger.
"Are you ready for school next week?" He said excitedly, setting her cute bottom on the counter top. Jae was glad their parents weren't around because he was definitely taking some liberties with his hands, leaving them on her hips as he set her down.
Minju shook her head, 'Yes,' looking anxious and adorable at the same time. She had imagined her brother coming home so many times, and this was even better. She couldn't help herself from leaning in and planting a quick peck on his lips.
They were quiet, contented, for a while. Neither of them really cared to speak. Jae was standing between his little sister's legs and holding her close enough that he was glad he hadn't gotten hard…yet. Even thinking about it worried him that Minju might soon be feeling something she shouldn't pressing against the tight fabric of her workout shorts.
"I know you're going to hate me for this, but I have to be at school 24/7 before our first game in a week and a half.
Minju's mouth dropped open. She was half-pretending, she'd expected it based on everything he'd been telling her over the phone. When he saw his little sister crack a grin instead of the big grimace he expected, Jae narrowed his eyes at her.
"I know, I won't give you too much shit about it. I'm just really happy you're home!" She said, hugging him again. Jae was truly worried she might feel something in his shorts.
"…And so BIG!" she fawned, seeing his worry disappear as she put her hands on his shoulders and rubbed them. He could tell she was giving him a hard time, acting like one of the many girls he expected to encounter on his first week back.
"Will you come back on Friday before the game?"
"Well the coach made a big deal about it, but after telling him it was my ritual every time last year… and then you know… we won every game… he gave in."
Minju showed her beautiful white smile, and it was all Jae really needed to see that day. He was so glad to be holding his little sister and to know that nothing had changed about how they interacted, even though he knew the way he felt about her had.
-
The week before school started, tryouts for the cheerleading team were held. Minju had been working all summer for her big moment, and she knew she was ready. Jae had even walked with her from her dorm to the facility and given her a big hug before sending her in. She felt all the more confident that he believed in her.
"Can I watch?" Jae had asked.
"NO!" Minju fired back. She did not want him to see just in case she didn't make it.
"Aww, Minju, you know you're going to kill it, right?" he said, hugging her and pushing her through the door. His touch on her lower back was comforting; it lingered even as she walked out into the gym when her name was called.
She needn't have been nervous. The panel of four girls, a coach and an assistant coach were all that was there to watch her do her routines. There were a few routines they published online weeks before, and one that Minju was supposed to compose on her own. Everybody had seemed pleased after she completed the pre-selected routines, but everybody had cheered and clapped when she finished her own. Everybody but one… Eunju.
Even though she felt like she'd nailed every part, the fact that someone on the panel had held their applause made her nervous. She hated to admit it, but Minju really was getting her hopes up for being on the cheerleading team. If she was really good, they might even let her cheer for the football team in her first year, but she had to be truly impressive.
She was ecstatic to get a callback that day, and to be told that practice started that weekend. Jae told her he knew she'd make it, and that he'd be shocked if they didn't put her on the field with him.
When the Friday before his first game finally came around, Minju rushed home—the first week of school had been crazy. She'd started all of her classes, been really successful at cheer practice and she was really hopeful that she'd make the first team and maybe cheer during one of the earlier football games. She didn't look forward to hearing or seeing Eunju, Minju thought as she pulled in the driveway, but she was out of control excited to spend her first Friday catching up with her brother.
When he entered, there was no noise, no sign of her brother's girlfriend, and the house sounded pretty quiet. She heard a bowl clinking in the kitchen, so she followed the sound inward.
"Hey you, where's your girl?" Minju asked
"She's not coming today," Jae said, sounding strange.
"Oh…um… is everything okay?" Minju continued, coming up behind her brother and putting a hand gently on his shoulder.
"Yeah," he said, sounding exhausted, "I don't think either of us will be seeing her much anymore."
"Oh no, I'm sorry Oppa, did something happen?"
"Don't worry about it, Minju. I'm not. It was a long time coming, " he said, but she could tell it was wearing on him. Minju draped herself over her brother's muscular shoulders, and she could feel him start to relax. She knew he was upset but was desperate to do anything that would make him feel better.
"How about you can pick the movie tonight? And if you're really lucky I'll even throw in a back-rub."
He knew she would do that anyway, but it made him smile to hear her offer. Jae always liked that Minju didn't only talk about football with him, especially right before the game. She might ask a few questions about who they were playing, but she didn't get him all anxious the way others might if he didn't hole up at his house. It was just one more reason why he liked being around her so much.
They both had work to do before they could hang out, but around the time it was getting dark and their parents would be meeting after work for their weekly dinner date, Jae waited for his little sister in the TV room. It had been a long time since they last did this, and he was a little nervous about what might happen since their relationship had progressed.
He had to keep his jaw from dropping when she came bouncing down the stairs, or rather her breasts did. Just as she promised, she was wearing the outfit that she'd tried on right before he went off to training camp months ago. Was it possible that she filled out her bra even better than before, because she certainly looked it? And the pants, hanging like they might fall at any second but for the drawstring around her waist.
This wasn't going to be easy. Now that he didn't have the typical release of spending an hour or so with his girlfriend, spending time with his far hotter little sister seemed like it might not be as easy. It worried him even more as he watched her perfect, round breasts shudder and threaten to escape her struggling bra with each step she took down the stairs.
It was nice to have his eyes on her like that again. Minju hadn't felt so desirable since they'd last had real alone time, and her brother's gaze was more than welcome. Just being in his company and him in hers made the two of them buzz with love for each other and excitement about being together.
"Lie down over here will ya?" Minju asked after they'd been watching the movie and chatting for a while. She could tell he was tense, far more than expected and she just wanted to help.
Jae obliged, sucking in a breath when he felt his hot little sister straddle him. He was truly glad to be lying face down, because the thought of her perched on top of him in that outfit was driving him nuts. She was actually quite good at massaging him, seeming to know all of the tight spots after doing it many times. Jae was finally starting to feel a lot better when she'd been doing it no more than a few minutes.
At some point, when Minju was trying hard to get him in the right spots on his back, she shifted over and the back of his leg as pressing against her mound. She hadn't meant to, it had just kind-of…happened. She couldn't help that it felt really good. But as she moved around, pressing her hands into different spots on her brother's muscular back, it just kept arousing her more and more.
Jae had no idea it was going on either, he was in a sleepy state after how good his sister's hands were making him feel. He heard her breathing heavier, thinking she was just exerting herself as she pressed harder on him.
It never took her very long, especially not when she was really turned on; Minju should have known better. She was just sitting down harder on her brother, leaning into him to 'get more leverage on his back,' or so he might think. Minju didn't know what had gotten into her, but within only a minute or two of feeling her brother's leg pushing against her pussy and her little clit being trapped and stimulated just the way she liked it, she was lost. She had to try hard beyond measure not to make a sound, yet she couldn't stop herself squirming.
It only took a moment, and Minju managed to stay quiet. Her arousal that had built up in the time she spent apart from her brother did the brunt of the work. All it took was a little push, back and forth, of her hips and then suddenly she was clenching her legs. She bit down hard on her lip, desperate not to reveal what she'd just done and feeling embarrassed as a short but powerful orgasm took her.
Jae came to when he heard his sister take a few sharp breaths atop him. He couldn't see her face, but he would have seen her coming down from her orgasm and trying to catch her breath. Her hands weren't doing much anymore.
"Tired little sis?" He asked.
From the tone of his voice, Jae didn't know anything. She felt guilty, but Minju thought maybe she could get off without him knowing and without experiencing any of the embarrassment.
"Uh huh," Minju lied. She lifted her hips off of him so he wouldn't feel it if she'd gotten too wet.
"What if I took a turn for a change?" Jae asked.
It was the only thing Minju could think of to put her out of harm's way, or at least her brother's discovery.
She agreed and laid down on the floor where he'd just been. After cumming, her skin was sensitive and crawling for his touch. Even when his fingers grazed her, Minju could feel it through her whole body. He started slow, and then worked his fingers into the tight spots on her shoulders. His hands felt terrific - big and strong, and a little bit rough from all his hard work.
Maybe Minju didn't know she was doing it, but Jae absolutely loved the way his little sister was letting out adorable sighs and moans when he touched her just right. Jae was probably getting just as much enjoyment as his little sis from his touching her.
He wasn't sure why he thought it would be okay, but her bra was simply in the way. In one quick motion, Jae unclasped his little sister's lacy top. It sprung open and revealed her back to him, and Minju quickly opened an eye to look backward at him. When he didn't offer an explanation, she stayed quiet.
The tension seemed more incredible then, but his hands felt even better. Jae could see his little sister's tits spreading out from her thin frame as she lay against the floor. He wanted to touch them; he even got close a few times with his fingers. Minju was fully aware of every square inch of her body that he felt: the way his fingers daringly slipped just beneath the waistband of her sweats, or how he grasped the tops of her hips a few times like he wanted to pull her towards him. After only a few moments, both of them were totally turned on, though neither was about to admit it to each other.
If Jae hadn't seen it, they would have been totally screwed. The flash of headlights shown in the room for only a second.
Their parents had walked in on them watching a movie before, even when Minju was wearing relatively inappropriate clothing. But in the position they were and with Minju's suggestive bra unclasped, it would have looked a bit more…naughty. Minju didn't even know what hit her before she was being scooped up and flipped around into her brother's arms as he took two stairs at a time up to her bedroom.
"Oppa what th…!" Minju gasped as he manhandled her. Her hands darted to the dangling bra that she'd only just managed to hold on to. Then she was twisted around and had her legs wrapped around her brother's wide frame before she could speak another word. As they hit the top of the stairs, she heard her parents at the door.
Jae dashed into his sister's room and then stood quietly, both of them being very still in their utterly suggestive position. Even in their haste, both siblings could intimately sense Minju's loosely covered breasts against Jae's chest, and she couldn't be sure, but was something extra trapped between their hips?
"Kids, we're home!" Their mother called out as she came in.
"Up here, be down in a minute!" Jae called back.
When he was sure they were in the clear, he flopped back onto the bed and took his first deep breath. Minju laughed first; of course, she would find that funny.
"Oh my god that was close!" She said, giggling.
"Well we wouldn't have to be worried if you were still wearing your bra!" Jae said righteously.
"Um excuse me, I wasn't the one who took it off," Minju said.
By the time they'd reached the bedroom her bra no longer covered either of her breasts. It was still trapped between them, but looking down Jae could see the full weight of his little sister's chest held between his and hers. They were big and hanging down slightly as she propped herself up to look at her brother. With an adorable and mischievous look on her face, she looked irresistible, perched on top of her brother with both her knees on the bed.
"I didn't mean anything by it, I was just…" he started, obviously not knowing where he was going with it.
Minju smiled at him, "I know you didn't," she said, letting him off the hook. She wiggled her hips playfully as she said it, and Minju was almost positive she could feel her brother's cock tucked up between their two connected hips and at least partially hard. The way it was pressing against Minju right where Jae definitely shouldn't have been made Minju desperate to know if she was the cause or not. Whatever it was, her brother felt big.
Knowing that their parents would be waiting for them downstairs, Jae spoke first, breaking the silence caused by the way the two of them lay on Minju's bed.
"You should probably cover those up," he said, half-heartedly looking away.
Minju reached for her bra and finally sat up on top of her brother. For a split second, her breasts were neither covered by her hands or her bra, and Jae must have seen, because Minju felt her brother throb against her where he was touching below. Not wanting to be captive and helpless to his beautiful sister, or so obviously showing her his affection with his growing stiffness, Jae reached up to his sister's enticing sides. She was about to inhale profoundly and let him touch her, but instead, he only savored her soft skin for a second before he forcibly tossed her off of him onto the other half of the bed.
"HEY!" she shrieked
"Time to put some clothes on, little sis," Jae said callously. See you downstairs."
And then he left. She watched him walk out, still holding her arms up to cover her breasts so he didn't see, but a part of Minju wasn't entirely sure she didn't want him to.
This was uncharted territory for Minju and her brother both. As they spent the rest of the night around their parents, both tried hard to wrap their heads around what was going on between them. On one hand, they were still spending time together on Fridays like they always did, laughing and conversing with the same fantastic level of comfort that seemed to make Minju's weekend. And when Jae woke up in the morning he was smiling and simply glad to have had the time with his baby sis despite the anxiety of a big game ahead.
On the other hand, both siblings had gone to bed thinking of each other in ways that they weren't supposed to. But imagining Minju wearing even less on top of Jae than just the pair of sweatpants she had been was a dream they both shared that night, 'supposed to' or not.
Just before the game the next day, Minju got an email that she was to attend a different cheerleading practice on Monday. She was going to be cheering on the football field at their home game in two weeks! Minju was ecstatic and wanted badly to tell her brother, but decided to let him focus and wait until after the game.
There was a lot of talk about how the football team would play in their first home game. There was equal coverage of Jae and how he would perform starting his first full season. Minju was perfectly confident that he would blow the competition away.
And he did… for a time. He started strong, very practiced in every play. They went into the half leading, but Minju's dad wasn't impressed.
"He looks a little off today, don't you think?" said her father.
"You know honey, I noticed that too. What do you think is up?" Minju's mom asked.
She wracked her brain. Suddenly, Minju hoped that the way she'd teased her brother wasn't the cause. She felt guilty all of the sudden. Perhaps it hadn't been fair to him for her to flaunt herself like that. It was selfish. His attention made Minju feel good and she hadn't taken him into account. It was especially bad considering Jae wasn't with his girlfriend anymore.
"Did you notice anything last night Minju?" Her mother asked.
"No, not really mom. He was just as happy to be home like he usually is." Minju assured them.
And she wasn't lying. Aside from being a bit downtrodden about breaking up with Eunju, he'd been very playful and content with her the night before.
Yet, when he came out for the second half, the same rustiness seemed to be staying with him. Perhaps it was the team. Nobody seemed to be blaming Jae for the way their offense was playing, but before long they were losing. And then the fourth quarter was nearly over. And then… the whistle blew for the end of game and Jae's team had not done enough.
He was understandably bummed when they met him on the field after the game.
"Sorry bro," Minju said compassionately, feeling him wrap his arm around her side and walk toward the locker rooms with their parents. She looked cute in her little, team t-shirt, but Jae wasn't really in the mood to check her out just then.
"Yeah… " he said dejectedly, "I don't know why we couldn't pull that one out… damn."
"Don't beat yourself up too much about it, you promise?" Minju asked, looking up at him hopefully.
"I won't." He said. "Maybe I'll just beat you up."
That elicited a smile from his sister, but Minju could tell his heart wasn't in it. She felt bad for him; he was probably internalizing what was just the whole team's off performance.
"See you soon?" Minju asked, "Next Friday at the latest?"
"…away game," Jae sighed. "But the week after for sure."
He squeezed Minju's side before breaking contact and saying goodbye to their parents. Minju watched him jog back to the lockers and hoped he wouldn't be depressed about the loss for too long. She hadn't even told him about her cheerleading spot, but that could wait until later when he might be more willing to share in her excitement.
-
That week went by even faster than the last. It was Minju's second week of school and she was loving every minute of it. She only got to sit down to lunch with Jae once before he was off to the away game, and when she'd told him her news he had been so happy for her. She wished furiously, as he hugged her, that she might someday find somebody who cared about her the way Jae did.
It turned out that Minju hadn't just been brought onto the football cheerleading team, but she'd replaced someone. Of course, it had to be Eunju. And making the team wasn't the end of it.
"You know you're going to fuck this up right?" Eunju had asked, confronting Minju on the way to class one day that week. Minju wanted nothing more than to get away from her so she just kept walking.
"You don't belong in my spot, you little bitch." Eunju spat, obviously annoyed that Minju didn't intend to engage.
"Oh and tell that second string quarterback you call your brother to enjoy being tended to by his sister instead of his girlfriend… a lotta good that'll do him."
Minju didn't quite understand, but she wouldn't let Eunju talk bad about her brother.
"The only one who's second string here is you… bitch," Minju flung the blonde's words back in her face, "you were NEVER good enough for him. You were just EASY."
With that Minju turned on the path and headed into the Math & Science building. It took her a few minutes to calm down, and almost half the period to stop thinking about what Eunju had said…'tending to her brother.'
-
The away game did not go well. This time, Jae did look bad. It was like he just couldn't find his stride. He gave up one interception in the first half and one in the second. The rest of the team could have played much better, but they simply didn't have that momentum that everyone had seen driven by the star quarterback. There were whispers that Jae would be replaced if he kept playing like that, but that's all they were.
There was something that Minju heard in the locker room after cheer practice one day that week that put pieces together for her. It was hard for her to believe, but Eunju, whom she'd overheard, had made some sense.
"You know why he's playing like that?" She'd been gossiping out of sight in another part of the locker room near the showers, "because he doesn't have me."
"Oh come on," another girl on the team, who sounded like Tamara, laughed, "I know you two had your thing, but you weren't exactly throwing the ball for him!"
"Think what you want, but he's the one who insisted that I come over on the day before the game… he said having sex helped him play better."
"Yeah, right," Tamara said, "that's a myth."
"You say that, but we did it before every game last year…" she'd continued, but Minju didn't want to hear it.
No way. No way hooking up with that blonde bimbo before their Friday nights together was helping her brother win.
Minju kept repeating that to herself all week until Friday arrived. But at some point, she didn't believe it anymore. He'd always been so quick to shoo Eunju out the door on Fridays, but he HAD invited her there week after week anyway. And she was right; as far as Minju knew, her brother hadn't been hooking up with anyone else. Minju had only succeeded in teasing her brother with her skimpy clothing, certainly not helping him get any relief. Could it be her fault? It seemed ridiculous.
And then came the next thought - far more questionable than the last. Who was going to 'tend to her brother' now that she couldn't expect Eunju to do it before she came home that Friday? As far as she knew, Minju would be the only girl around, the only one Jae was technically allowed to see. He could start seeing another girl, but she knew her brother, and he didn't just start sleeping with somebody because he needed to get some ass.
The thought that it might be up to Minju to… relieve him… and more so than just giving a back massage seemed crazy to her. Jae would never go for it. They were brother and sister; no way! Minju thought.
But by the time she arrived home on Friday, Minju had debated with herself a thousand times about it. She'd been hinting at her brother toward something for a long time, always knowing that he'd never cross the line with her. But what if she told him it was okay to? She'd sensed that he was hard that one day on her bed. She'd seen him looking. She'd felt his hands touching her back in ways a brother wasn't supposed to after he'd unhooked her bra. What if he wanted something, and she was just naive or self-centered? What if it was way easier than she was making it out to be.
Jae could tell something was up with his sister when he got home, despite her pretending.
"Do you know how excited I am to see you on the sideline tomorrow Minju'?" he asked, eliciting a massive smile from his sister.
The way she looked right then was how he wanted to picture her always. A big smile, flashing her teeth because she couldn't help herself. A cute, white tank-top, comfortable little shorts and her body language telling him that she'd been waiting to see him all week. It was crazy that they didn't see each other more often, going to the same school and all, but they were just so busy with the beginning of the school year and their respective activities. Seeing her now, with that radiating energy she carried with her everywhere she went, her perfect breasts stretching the neckline of her top, and legs that went on forever… he wondered why he didn't find the time.
"Are you ready?" he asked.
"Are you kidding," she said confidently, "I was ready for this since your first game."
"I knew it," Jae said, "good because I don't need anyone else messing up out there on the field." He sounded somewhat anxious.
How on earth was Minju going to bring this up? By that point, she'd imagined and even gotten excited about the possibility of doing something for her older brother that his girlfriend might have done behind his bedroom door upstairs. She'd wondered what his cock might look like in her hand, what she would do with it if she got it there. Would he find her attractive enough to get hard. Minju had felt a boy before, even had one in her mouth once when she got a little too drunk, but the thought of doing that with her brother made her heart flutter. It made her shift in her seat and feel an unexpected tingling between her thighs.
Yet, she was hopelessly lost on how to propose it. It would be just for his benefit so he could play better the next day… She only wanted to help him win…
"I feel really bad," Minju started. I was always so mean to Eunju, and now I've taken her spot on the team."
Minju told her brother about the day Eunju had confronted her on the quad. She conveniently omitted the part about 'tending to him,' but he seemed impressed with his little sister's defense.
"Yeah, don't worry about her, Minju'. She's probably just mad at me and taking it out on you,"
"For breaking up with her?" Minju asked.
"Well, that… and I might have had something to do with you taking her spot."
"YOU DIDN'T?" Minju cried, fearful that she hadn't deserved the advance.
"No, no, no!" he stopped her, "it's nothing like that. I discovered she was intentionally sabotaging your chance of making the field team. A couple of your teammates told me she was talking shit to the coaches and voting against you for no reason."
"So what did you do?" Minju asked, hanging on his words.
"Well…I might have told the coaches that Eunju was making it personal." Minju was squeezing her brother's arm tightly as he leaned over the table. "I guess they agreed because pretty much the next day, I found out they had replaced her with you!"
Minju's mouth was agape. She had no idea.
"Don't worry about it, Minju. My spies told me that everybody wanted you on the field team, and this wasn't the first time that Eunju had created drama. Apparently, it was time for her to go, and they were waiting for someone talented enough to help them go through with it."
"I don't know what to say… Oppa…" Minju hesitated before throwing her arms around her brother and kissing him a few times on the neck.
Minju giggled as her brother tried to shrug her off.
"Alright, already," he said, feeling that he liked his little sister's kisses more than he should have.
If Minju thought she owed her brother something before, now she was overcome with the desire to repay him. Not only had he been spending time with her on Friday nights and being the perfect brother, but there was more. He'd gone to bat for her with the cheerleading team, risked losing his girlfriend, and then eventually lost her and any of the physical aspects that came with… all for his little sister. Her handsome, strong, and unflinchingly loving brother, Minju, was enamored as she looked at him.
Yet, it took her until hours later, when he was lying face-down in his usual spot on the carpet in the living room before she could build up the confidence to say anything. Feeling guilty, Minju hadn't changed into anything more revealing. Unbeknown to her, Jae had been drooling over her since the minute he'd walked in the door. But now, she wondered if she should have put something on to make him more agreeable.
"Oppa," she said timidly, straddling his back. "can I ask you something?"
"Duh," he joked, his face pressed halfway into the carpet.
Minju paused. Her heart had been beating faster in anticipation of this moment, but now it felt like it might explode.
"I heard something… the other day…" she started.
"… yes?" Jae prodded
"I heard some girls talking about you…" she continued. Jae could hear the concern in her voice, so he maneuvered quite impressively under his sister's straddled position and faced her. She looked enticing with her legs spread right over his lap and her shorts bunched up even higher on her tanned legs. Jae thought immediately that he might have made a mistake now that his manhood was getting the full brunt of the eighteen-year-old's sexiness.
"…and…what did they say?" Jae felt like he was dragging it out of her.
"They seemed to think you weren't playing well because… you weren't…" Minju hesitated again, seeing her brother look up at her impatiently.
"…getting any."
Jae laughed. It was a standard theory. Jae somewhat believed the sentiment himself; that's why he'd always asked Eunju over to the house before he expected to hang out with his little sister, who would inevitably be tempting him throughout the night. Of course, people at school would speculate that his breakup with Eunju was causing him some issues.
"So what, you're wondering if it's true? If Eunju is the reason I'm not playing well? I bet she's the one you heard saying that in the first place, right?"
Minju paused for so long that he had to shake her hips with his hands to get her to speak.
"Well, yes, but that's not it. " Now for the hardest part. Again, she paused.
"Come on, Minju', spit it out!"
"I thought that, maybe… you know… I could help you if you needed."
At first, Jae didn't say a word. His brain seemed to go numb with disbelief. His first reaction was to look at her, his gorgeous little sister, perched right on his lap. He couldn't believe she was suggesting it, even if he'd been secretly lusting for her. What was she telling, that he just do what he wanted with her… take off that tiny tank top of hers and reveal her small, naked body to him like he'd imagined. Both of them felt his cock throb beneath Minju's seated butt.
"Minju… I… we…" he stuttered, "No way, we shouldn't… I mean, we can't."
Minju had no idea what to expect. Her daydreams had all gone so much differently. One way, she'd imagined him simply flipping her over and tugging off her bottoms. She'd never had sex before, but he could fix that in one steady stroke, and she'd wanted it so bad. In another, she'd sucked on him in the kitchen right when he came in, convincing him that she needed to do it so he could win. In all of her scenarios, even now, Minju had trouble admitting that she wanted him and hoped that he wanted her, too. And now it seemed that he didn't.
"I didn't mean…I just thought that you might need it," she said, trailing off, disheartened, into a whisper.
Jae didn't know what to say to her. He struggled not to let the image of his little sister being on top of him in a much different way enter his mind. He worried that she could feel him stiffening through his shorts that he would send her a different message when he needed to be simply saying no.
"I'm sorry," Minju said quietly, "I wasn't thinking, it was stupid."
There was this long exchange where the two looked into each other's eyes. In a moment that should have been uncomfortable or strange, they made a connection that shouldn't have been there after Jae's reaction. Minju could feel that Jae was trying to do the right thing. She hadn't thoroughly thought through what she was asking of him. Once again, she was being unfair.
"I'm gonna shower before Mom and Dad get home," she said after not too long. Do you want to eat all of that pie Mom left in the fridge before they do?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood.
Jae smiled sideways, "I'll have it ready when you get back,"
With that, Minju lifted herself off her brother, unsure whether to be disappointed or glad they hadn't crossed a very unsteady line. She scampered up the stairs, not wanting to look back at her brother and give away that she wished he'd chosen differently and didn't just want to help. She wanted him.
Jae lay his head back in the same spot on the carpet. What was he thinking? He wanted her… he wanted Minju so badly. He'd spent countless nights leading up to that, either falling asleep thinking about her or dreaming of her in ways he'd feel guilty for in the morning. He'd wanted to see her naked little body, put his hands on the breasts that were incredibly generous for her frame, hold her hips as he discovered how tight she was… Now she was offering him a free pass, and he was just going to turn it down?
He knew that she had been so disappointed; that was the worst part. He kept seeing her face when he'd first said no: it had changed immediately from one of apprehension and hopefulness to complete embarrassment. How could he do that to her? She just wanted to help! He had to smooth things over, at the very least.
Jae didn't know how long he lay there, but eventually, he built up the courage to talk to her and practically ran up the stairs. He wasn't thinking, opening the door behind which he'd heard the shower running in one swift motion,
"Minju, I didn't mean I didn't want you to; I just…" but then he stopped.
Minju was just bending over to take off her shorts. She was wearing an incredible pair of panties, cute, purple, and lacy, but only that. She was topless, and now that her shorts were off, nearly bottomless as well. Minju quickly covered her breasts with her arm, but her brother had seen them unclothed.
It took him too long to realize that he was staring or had stopped in the middle of a sentence. He'd never seen Minju entirely so revealed to him; he hadn't been prepared. Jae's brain searched for words, but it seemed entirely too focused on what his little sister looked like in front of him and what it made him want of her.
Minju had not expected him either. She had wanted to take a shower because she simply felt… dirty after asking if her brother wanted 'help' and then being denied. But now he was there. He was staring at her shamelessly, and whether he knew it or not, he fully hardened in the time it took him to gather his wits.
"Minju I came to tell you…" he started, watching his little sister walk towards him and stop but a foot away.
"Shhhh," she said. "you don't have to say anything."
Minju removed her hand from her chest and watched her big brother's eyes widen. She was giving him an uninhibited view of her breasts; she knew that he'd wanted it badly.
"It's okay Oppa," she said. He took it as permission to look at her, up and down. He took in every inch that he could see, from the beautiful tits she was baring for him, to the perfect, little pink nipples that graced them. He saw her abs, strong and smooth, the way her sides curved to her soft-yet-thin hips. He longed to know what she looked like without those adorable bottoms on, but hadn't he come in to say something to her? At the moment it felt like he was just there to look.
"It's okay Oppa," Minju repeated, "you can touch me." She took his hands and brought them just below her chest. He grasped her, making it clear that he didn't expect to let go. Minju guided his hands upward over each tit before letting him do it on his own. His eyes rolled when he finally got his hands on them.
Minju surprised him with a kiss. She'd leaned in while he was distracted and planted it on his lips. Firm and knowing, it lingered for a few, meaningful seconds. Upon breaking, Minju slowly bent at the knees.
She held on to her brother as her knees made contact with the thick bathmat in front of the sink. Carefully, watching him, she pulled the waistband of his sweats over his cock. He did not protest.
She knew he didn't wear underwear beneath them! Minju thought victoriously. 'But ohmygod was he more than I was prepared for,' Minju thought. Perhaps she'd had some idea that he was big, but her brother's cock was much more than she'd seen before. It looked like she could hold it with two hands.
So she did, watching her brother intently the whole time, Minju gently moved her hands toward him. As they slid up his thick quads and lingered an inch or two away, Jae's cock throbbed in anticipation; he needed her to touch him.
That made Minju smile wide. It was comforting; he wanted her. Seeing his little sister happy to finally take hold of him, Jae felt like this was what he had truly come upstairs for.
"Minju'" he breathed, unbelieving that her hands were now wrapped around him.
Again she smiled and held him firmly. The contented little teen slid her hands up and then down, watching how the surface of his shaft followed the path of her grip. Jae thought she was the prettiest thing he'd ever seen with the look of pure wonder and excitement on her face.
A couple times she slid her hands intently back and forth. He was so warm; Minju could feel the flowing heat in his penis. Every stroke or so she could feel a throb in his cock, and by look on his face it must have felt good. The fluttering feeling in Minju's tummy returned with intensity each second that their eyes held. Her hopes had been only temporarily dashed. It was hard to believe that she'd come this far, but clear to Minju that she was glad her brother was finally in her hands.
"Am I doing okay," Minju asked him sweetly, lovingly and wide-eyed.
"God Minju', yeah… is this… are you sure…" He was never lost for words, Minju thought.
"It's okay Oppa," she assured him, "I'm just helping you for the game tomorrow. You can relax."
It was a lie, but somehow pretending it was just this once aroused both Minju and her brother. As if they could just pretend tomorrow on the field that Minju, the cheerleader, had not taken new duties to relieve the quarterback the night before.
Minju had begun moving her hands around differently, she was gracing the skin around him with light touches and then testing his tip with firmer ones. Her brother flinched when she ran her palm carefully over his head and closed her fingers over it. It didn't seem enough to her, yet it was Jae who spoke first.
"Minju, ohgodMinju…will you put it in your mouth?" he asked.
Minju was stunned. And yet, he was used to calling the shots; it was good to know he was playing along. It made her feel sexy to hear her brother finally asking for more.
Minju shook her head 'yes.'
It seemed like the right move. Perhaps he would do better, play better, tomorrow if Minju were to take his cock into her mouth. Perhaps that, or maybe he simply wanted his beautiful little sister to go a bit further. In truth, he wanted to take her up to her feet, set her on the vanity and remove her cute panties to see what she hid underneath. He could line up and ask her if she wanted to…
"Oh fuck Minju," Jae let out involuntarily. She'd pushed him inward past her lips and was swirling her tongue around his tip amazingly. "your mouth feels so good sis."
Minju would have smiled if her brother wasn't a few inches in. She had to open her mouth wide to fit him, but the mischievous little brunette was determined to make her brother cum. She wanted to be better than his girlfriends, than anyone he'd been with before. She didn't know that she had already surpassed that with her alluring beauty, and that being his little sister was going to bring him to orgasm even faster.
Minju continued sucking on him. She couldn't fit the whole thing in her mouth, perhaps not even half. Yet her sincere attempt had Jae wanting her more than ever. Hadn't he been so dedicated to holding them back only minutes ago? But here he was loving every second that his little sister was stroking her hands up and down while she bobbed her mouth upon his tip, about to release.
"If you keep doing that…mmmnnhh… I'm gonna cum Minju," he warned her.
"Oh yeah?" she asked innocently after popping her mouth of him with a slurp.
"Are you gonna cum for me Oppa? Is your little sister gonna make you cum?"
He could only groan. Minju leaned close and licked the head just under his tip once again, twice, sending hurtling to the edge.
"Cum on my tits Oppa, it's okay…please, I want you to." She said, pushing him over. He looked down at her in disbelief and deep affection and she held his gaze, not looking away for a second.
The 18-year-old jerked him intently as his breaths got very heavy and then he took a single, sharp inhale. His eyes closed, and his cock throbbed perceptively against her palms. She sat up to direct him right at her youthful breasts, but not before taking the tip of her brother's penis in her mouth right as she felt the first pump on the underside of his shaft.
Minju didn't stop moving her hands as the first shot splashed against her tongue. It was hot, plentiful and he was only just starting to release when she popped his tip out of her mouth and pointed him toward her proud teenage breasts. Each stroke elicited another pulse of his white sperm onto her chest. It was the most amazing thing she'd ever felt; Minju savored every stretch of her skin that he covered.
Jae was treated with the view of his topless little sister grinning naughtily as he winced and let out the last of what she was squeezing from him. His brain, teetered on the verge of consciousness as he watched the young brunette swallow the first taste of sperm she'd daringly taken into her mouth. Minju felt as if she'd gotten everything she wanted, and the messy tops of her breasts and wet streaks of her brother's cum up to her neck were evidence of that.
God was she beautiful, and she'd been a perfect little sister, just helping out her big brother when she knew he needed it. For a moment, they simply stayed as they were, breathing heavily and taking in the forbidden sight of a little sister splashed with her brother's cum, almost to the point of disbelief. Jae took one of Minju's hands from his shaft and pulled her up to her pretty feet. Her other hand slid gently off of him, stimulating him one last time before falling to her side.
He wanted to say how much he loved her… that he wanted her to know how good she'd done and that she could ask anything of him, even if it was to never do that again. But that wasn't what either of them wanted, and he couldn't say it all at once so he said it with a kiss. Pulling her face toward his, feeling her silky brown hair between his fingers, he kissed her.
Was this just once? Would they wake up tomorrow and decide that it had been simply a crazy, impulsive thing that had happened and didn't need to happen again? It didn't feel that way when her brother's tongue was asking permission at her lips. She gave it with the touch of her own, and for a moment they kissed like lovers… for a moment.
"I better take a shower," said Minju, pulling away from him and watching the look of surprise on her brother's face. "I've got to clean off all this sticky stuff before mom and dad get home. You sure cum a lot big brother." She finished, running a finger over one gleaming rope and the testing it against her tongue.
Minju's mother had taught her to always make a boy work for her affection. She doubted that her mom had intended her 18-year-old to use it so effectively on her brother whose spunk now covered her breasts, but nonetheless… Jae was left wanting more.
"Do you think that will help Oppa?" She asked blamelessly with that nickname he'd hated until now. It sounded more like she had just finished a backrub and not sucking her brother's cock. She let him take a good look at her before turning towards the shower.
"Minju, you are unbelievable…" he said, still in shock and still incredibly hard.
She knew she'd done well. Everything he said, everything his eyes and body told her verified it. The proud brunette walked to the still-running water, leaving her brother there to gather his pants. As one last tease, she seductively slid her bottoms over her pushed-out butt as if she'd forgotten Jae was still in the room.
"I can't get enough of you sis," he said as he realized she intended for him to let her shower alone.
She smiled one last time as she stood back up. Her little pink lips teased him through the darkened gap between her thighs. The room wasn't brightly lit enough and he cursed it, wishing to truly know what Minju's young opening looked like.
"And to think…" Minju led him, "there's so much more."
She bit the side of her pouty, bottom lip before stepping in the shower and pulling back the curtain. Jae would dream that night of what he might have done if she had invited him in.
"Oh my God! Oh my God!" Minju said into her hands which she'd placed nervously over her mouth.
It was their offense's first drive of the game and they'd advanced the football passed midfield. Jae had dropped back for a pass, and from what she could tell, it looked like he intended to throw a deep ball. He'd made a few good passes, but this one was going to be big.
He faked…he dodged a tackle… and then he stepped up and planted his front foot.
As Jae released the ball her heart stopped. She almost couldn't look, but she had to. The ball soared through the air; she didn't even know who he was passing it to. And then it came down…
…over two defenders… Minju gasped.
…right into the arms of his receiver. Much of the crowd stood, screaming. Darren, the guy who caught it, had nobody between him and the endzone. As he sprinted passed the goal line, Minju was jumping up and down, looking incredible in her cheerleader outfit and feeling it for her brother who'd passed for the first touchdown.
[Today, when I score the first touchdown, I'll only be seeing you. ]
Minju had heard her phone buzz as she lay dozing Saturday morning with the sun streaming in her room. Somehow she knew it would be from her brother before she could even pick it up. It had been all Minju could think about until she saw him again on the field.
When plays were going on, most of the cheerleaders were fixated on their team or favorite team members. Some of the girls were inevitably dating receivers or linebackers or even the occasional linemen if they were brave. For the first time, Minju was the quarterback's, and the secret was all hers.
Except, when the team ran by after celebrating with their receiver in the endzone, Jae had come close and pointed with the ball right at her. The other girls didn't make anything of it, more so jealous for his unflinching attention, but to Minju it meant a lot. It was pure, like the way her teammates saw it, but in a different way. It was pure love for Jae and hope for what would come next with him.
By halftime, Jae looked like a better quarterback than he had ever before. People could be so fickle: cursing him one moment and acting like he was their best friend the next. Nobody would have thought to put the first two games on Jae after time had expired. He was phenomenal.
All game, Jae could feel the presence of his little sister on the sidelines. But it had focused him. He didn't aim to prove that he had enjoyed what had happened at home the previous day, but he had anyway. It would be such a convenient excuse that Minju had led him to play his best game yet, and only with a few minutes of her time in the upstairs bathroom on her knees for her brother. He'd already looked forward to spending time with her every Friday for a year; now he had one more reason to do so if she allowed it.
Minju hoped nobody could tell how wet she'd gotten over the course of the game, more each time she saw her brother score and soon after felt his eyes upon her. It connected her with his every move, every play in the game. She was slowly learning what it meant to want someone badly, she just didn't recognize the feeling or understand how it could be so intense toward her big brother.
He couldn't do more than hug her after the game, and Minju didn't dare whisper into his ear that she intended to blow him again before the next game; there were too many people and cameras watching. It would have to stay secret, hidden in the grin she shot him when he was escorted away by his players.
"I love you," she mouthed at him, seeing him smile as he turned away.
"Oh my God will you PLEASE set me up with him?" asked her teammate Danica, throwing her arm over Minju and watching the football team walk off the field.
Minju gave her friend a knowing look, "I think you're going to have to get in line," she said, motioning toward the tunnel and all the people, mostly girls, trying to high five or simply get a hand on the football players as they walked into the tunnel. The obvious focus of their attention was Jae, who was clueless and high five-ing everyone who reached close enough.
"He's such a punk," Danica expressed, "he could have any one of us girls and he refuses to acknowledge anyone but you!"
Minju giggled, feeling embarrassed and flattered. Danica didn't seem to have any clue that the attention was more than innocent. Minju wondered what her teammate might say if she admitted to imagining Jae in the ways she did, let alone sucking him off.
[I was watching you when I wasn't on the field today, you're a natural Minju'!] Jae texted her at some point after the game.
-You should be focusing on your team, not me!-
[Well then you shouldn't be wearing that ridiculous uniform! How am I supposed to focus my eyes downfield when my little sister is wearing almost nothing on the sideline?]
-Oh shut up! You're exaggerating-
[Maybe a little. What are you doing right now?]
-Um…sitting in the locker room, in my towel. The girls are planning what bar to go to tonight.-
[Tell me you're not thinking about going with them!?]
The cheerleaders were known for dressing up as sexy as they could and descending on bars in a pack. Everybody got excited when they'd show up, mostly guys just hoping to take one home. The thought worried Jae to no end.
The way Jae was texting her made Minju feel giddy. Sitting there in nothing but her towel, she felt secretive and loved, knowing every girl in the room would have liked to be in Minju's position but only she was receiving attention from her wonderful brother.
-Actually… Danica got me a fake so I think they're expecting me to go…-
[Damn that girl! Alright where are you going, because that's where we're going.]
-Are you trying to keep an eye on me?? It sounds like that Irish bar on 5th St, Flannery's or something?-
[Oh God. Okay, And yes…two eyes. I'm gonna try and get the guys to go there.]
[Promise me you'll keep an eye on your drink at that place, okay? I'm probably not the only one who saw how good you looked out there today]
His compliments and protectiveness made her smile. Minju almost felt as if she didn't deserve to be treated so well by him, but she wasn't complaining. As the excited teenager got ready to go out that night, there is only one person she hoped would appreciate all the effort she was putting into her make-up and outfit.
"Holy shit," one of Jae's linemen, Cole Hansen, said grabbing his shoulder suddenly, "the girls are here."
He knew who Cole meant, and sure enough, the cheerleading team was walking through the doors one by one, each of them more seductively dressed than the last. Jae almost hoped he would not see his little sister walk through that door. And when she did, he knew his worries had been justified.
She wasn't wearing the most edgy outfit of her teammates, but Jae wondered if everybody saw what he did. It didn't matter what she was wearing, because Minju had this incredible glow to her. Maybe it was just him, but it seemed like the whole place got quieter when she walked in.
She had on a blue top, loose and with a pattern like the surface of rippling waves that hung from two thin cords over her shoulders. It stopped just below the top of her shorts, which were what Jae couldn't tear his eyes from. They were this tiny white pair that came just higher than usual with three buttons looking like they were struggling to hold on. Obviously, they barely made it lower than her butt, drawing his eyes between his sister's thighs and the daydream of what might be underneath.
He watched the young brunette walk in and look around. She stood up on her toes to see over the crowd, showing more of her cute stomach to him while she searched expectantly. Minju's eyes gleamed when they found her brother's; she could tell he had seen her first.
"Hey!" She said when she walked over to him, "how come you just let me stand there looking around like a dummy!"
"Maybe because I couldn't believe what you were wearing! How am I supposed to relax with my little sister walking around looking like that?"
Minju smiled apprehensively, "what's the matter, you don't like it?"
Jae's raised eyes and the way he'd placed his hand on Minju's back momentarily, so that they felt his warm hand against her bare side, answered her question instead. Both of them had had a little to drink before getting to the bar; they had to be careful.
"Don't worry big brother, my Friday's are already taken…" she said only to him.
Minju knew she couldn't spend the night hovering around her brother. In truth, it was kind of exciting to Minju to talk to another boy and wonder if her brother had seen. Whenever she looked his way, a girl seemed to be throwing herself at the quarterback, but when Minju caught her brother's eye she knew he was focused elsewhere.
They hadn't only shared that one encounter in the bathroom. It felt now like everything was connected: their many years growing up, the Fridays they'd spent together for years now… Even this trip to the bar was a part of a long and significant relationship that confused Minju and yet left her excited for what might come next. Jae could see what he wanted, she was standing right across the bar from him, but he needed to be gentle, to respect her and be ready if she drew a line he couldn't cross.
At one point in the night, the slightly intoxicated teenager had made her way back over to her brother and his friends. A whole group of football players stood around both of them. It was nice to feel her brother close by her side as the team pretended they weren't gawking at her. And though Jae felt protective of his pretty little sis, he also had this pang of pride that struck him as he saw each guy entranced by her presence.
They only got a moment or two to themselves, and even then Jae couldn't say what he wanted to, or touch her hips or sides with his hand to express the way she was affecting him. It was so new to him, feeling utterly desirous of Minju. Seeing her now, so incredibly attractive in that top and tiny white shorts, Jae wondered if anyone would blame him for being so fixated on her and what was happening between them, regardless of the fact that they were brother and sister.
It was a pretty amazing night, always better when Jae had his little sister by his side, and always a little less bright when she wasn't.
"I think I'm gonna go," Minju yelled to one of her friends over the loud music.
"Oh really? I was kinda thinking the same thing!" her friend Claire said as she looked around and relayed the message to her teammates. Like Jae had said before, they always moved in a pack.
Minju was somewhat disappointed. She had thought maybe, just maybe, she could convince Jae to take her home. She would have played the "I'm drunk and you need to take care of your little sister," card. Maybe something could have happened during the car ride home, or when they stopped to drop Minju off at her dorm.
But it was not to be. Jae looked disappointedly over the crowd as Minju mouthed, 'BYE' at him on her way out with the rest of the cheerleading team ushering her along. The pack had moved quick. Again, Jae was left wanting more. Minju spent the cab ride home wondering if any of the girls hanging on him would succeed in bedding him. A possessive, selfish part of her hoped that she'd dressed seductively enough to be the only one her brother would remember.
-
-Away game this week…- Minju texted her brother during class on Wednesday.
[I know. I always hated not spending Friday at home during these.]
-Me too.- Minju quipped. -But I'll be with you this time!-
Jae had almost forgotten, the cheerleading team travelled to away games! But that didn't necessarily improve anything: Jae had managed to sneak a few minutes with Eunju alone on away weekends, but they'd also been seen a few times and got away with it because well… they weren't brother and sister.
[Too bad they keep us on kind of a tight leash, not a lot of alone time.]
-Why would we need that? :) - Minju texted back. She secretly loved that he was expecting something.
[I guess I'll just have to miss out on the backrub.]
He was avoiding the real reason they might need to be alone.
[Which is unfortunate because I thought you might like one too.]
Or maybe he wasn't!
Minju wondered that many times before she was on the bus to the away stadium on Friday morning. They didn't really get a chance to talk or text between then; Jae was probably really busy getting ready for the game that weekend. It was supposed to be a bit more challenging when they played on the road.
Jae was beginning to worry that his little sister, and his now-ex-girlfriend had spoken the truth: that he didn't play as well without someone else 'helping him out' before the big game. He'd tried doing it himself, and he probably would that night, but it definitely wasn't as good as seeing his 18-year-old little sis knelt in front of him and innocently bobbing her head on him 'just to help.'
Eunju hadn't put that thought in his head, but she was definitely making him concerned about it. He was lying awake in bed next to his slumbering lineman Cole when he heard a keycard unlock the hotel room with a couple beeps.
Jae waited a moment in the dark, hearing very quiet footsteps and then sensing weight being put on the end of the bed. He almost panicked and turned on the light, but when he saw Minju's face climbing up toward him Jae let out a sigh of relief.
Minju quickly climbed under the covers with him. He didn't know it, but her pajama pants were lying in a heap by the door. He certainly felt her bare legs as she got on top of him and intentionally pushed her mound against his hips. Both of them felt Jae's cock respond immediately.
"Hey! How did you get in here?" Jae asked excitedly but as quietly as he could.
"I have my ways…" Minju whispered. In truth she'd simply batted her eyes at the guy at reception and told him she'd lost her room key.
She was being really forward, Jae thought. He couldn't see her but he could feel her body and she wasn't wearing much. What's more, Minju was also gently wiggling her hips around and all that separated his hardening cock and her untouched little pussy was a few layers of fabric.
"I've been thinking about you," Minju said, causing another throb below.
"I haven't stopped for a second since last Friday…" Jae said.
They were both talking so quietly; it felt naughty and secretive and there was no denying that both Minju and her brother were aroused.
"I know you've gotta sleep," she said, "I just thought maybe you'd like it if I came over before you got your beauty rest."
"You were right," Jae whispered back immediately, feeling like he couldn't take the motion of his little sister's hips on his lap without doing more. "Oh god Minju," he breathed, knowing her little quim was set right on top of his erection.
"I'll try to make you cum quickly, okay?" Minju asked. Jae didn't answer; that wasn't necessarily what he wanted. Truthfully he wanted her to just stay there on top of him and let him feel her up like they were high school lovers, though Minju wasn't far from that. But they hadn't touched each other like that before; Jae wasn't sure she'd be okay with it.
Whether he would get that opportunity or not, Minju quickly maneuvered herself around and was no sooner turned around and facing his upturned hardness than he was ready for her to put it in her mouth.
She was so determined. Right away Minju tugged his waistband down so she could take her brother's cock to her lips. She stuck out her tongue and touched it teasingly to his head. Her hands held him firmly while she lapped at him, and before long Minju was taking an inch or more past her lips.
It didn't take long for Jae to realize that his little sister had left herself in a vulnerable position. There wasn't much light in the room, but he could see the rambunctious brunette's behind and simple pair of white cotton panties staring him in the face.
Minju was just attempting to take more of her big brother's cock in her mouth when she felt it.
"Unhhhh…" she accidentally moaned.
Both of them halted and spent a few seconds of terror waiting for the sleeping roommate to snore again. When it came, Minju sighed in relief, only to find herself fighting not to make another sound immediately thereafter.
Her brother had quickly pulled her panties aside and run his tongue pointedly across her clit and taut lips. Jae thought he'd never taste something so sweet. Minju had been wet since the moment she'd decided to sneak into her brother's room, though she hadn't dreamed he'd be licking her young slit like he was now.
She had to try to go on. It was so hard to keep licking her brother and sucking on as many inches as she could fit in her mouth when he began to lap at her pussy again and again. He'd never enjoyed giving oral to a girl so much as he did his little sister; Jae's hands had slid over her tiny butt and grasped her hips to pull them towards him. Then one of his hands moved to thumb Minju's clit and it was clear she would orgasm in no time.
Minju had to give up sucking on her brother, but he didn't care at all because the obviousness with which his sister's body was showing her arousal had him sucking and licking at her clit like he was on a mission. His sister's hips began to quiver in his hands and her tight little tunnel was saturated with her sweet fluids.
Minju collapsed forward onto the bed. She'd buried her face into the mattress to stifle her moans. Jae didn't care if his roommate had heard. It was too dark for him to know who the mysterious visitor was. If his little sister had to wake up his roommate because she was cumming too hard to contain herself, so be it. Luckily he didn't seem to be awake anyway.
"Oh my God," she whispered to him. She'd crawled around after her orgasm trailed off to kiss him for making her feel so good.
"You weren't supposed to do that Oppa!" she scolded him, "I'm supposed to be the one helping you."
"I know…" Jae relented, "but you were right there in front of me and I had to do it."
Minju kissed him on the lips. "I haven't ever cum so quickly, you are really good at that!"
"But we still need to take care of you. What do you want?" Minju asked, then narrowed her eyes admonishingly at him when she saw his imagination running wild, "…within reason."
"Lay down." Jae directed her.
Minju apprehensively complied. She didn't know what to expect when he got like this, but it turned her on to no end. Soon Minju was laying down and watching as her brother got on top of her. It made her nervous; she was worried that he would want to have sex with her. Did she want to? Would she be ready? Would it hurt?
"Do you want me to take these off?" Minju asked. Jae nodded, leaving his little sister wondering what he had in mind. "We're not going to have sex, are we?"
Jae smiled lovingly, "No Minju, I was just going to kinda rub against you. I'm not gonna last very long." Minju smiled with a sigh, not exactly sure that she was relieved. Her brother helped her pull the very wet pair of underwear off until she was totally bottomless.
"Fuck Minju'!" Jae whispered to her after he looked at her bare pussy. Again it was dark in the room, but he could see her tiny lips were totally smooth and bare. "You're really pretty down there too."
Minju shrugged, totally bashful to hear her brother compliment her about it but crazy about him that he had. Knowing that Jae was the first to see her young pussy made Minju indescribably happy. And the look on his little sister's face was even cuter when she felt Jae's cock actually touch her bare skin. 'Oh my god,' she thought, it was so close to the real thing. They couldn't do that! She was so conflicted, and then her brother wiggled his cock against her clit.
Minju twitched as she felt her brother's head on her. Soon he was moving more deliberately, a couple of inches at a time sliding against her soaked pussy. It was quiet enough that they could hear the sound it made when his shaft glided between her lips.
The little brunette was totally at her brother's mercy. She knew that if he wanted to, he could just change the angle of his approach and push his cock into her opening. What if he did… if he didn't ask for permission and just fucked her… She would be so mad at him, but then… maybe not.
Minju hadn't expected it to feel so good, but knowing her brother was totally in control and they were so incredibly close to engaging in the most sincere form of incest made Minju's whole body buzz. Apparently her big brother agreed, because she could feel him wince in pleasure each time he slid his cock against her.
She was so beautiful. Jae's little sister let out the quietest pants and cries each time his head pried at her clitoris. She had on a thin cotton top, wrinkled around her waist and bottomless below. Her cheeks were flushed. She'd only just cum a moment before and it seemed from the quaking of her abdomen that she might again. It had just seemed right, that Jae would finish by only 'pretending' to have sex with Minju. It wasn't so bad if he only touched her from the outside; it was only incest if he pushed into her.
Knowing he was so close to fucking his little sister excited Jae intensely. The head of his cock was so near her virgin opening and he was about to cum. With one hand on his shaft and the other holding her hips firmly in place, Jae prepared for the inevitable. In one last effort, he dragged his tip up and down firmly against Minju's lips and felt his muscles tighten.
Sperm shot from his head directly onto his little sister's clit. His tip was perfectly aligned and rubbing her sensitive little nub directly. The added warmth, the forbidden nature of her brother's cum and his penis touching her pussy was too much for Minju. Jae saw her hands grip the sheets on both sides of her body while he spurted out another stream of cum. Minju needed to cry out, she couldn't take another orgasm so soon.
To silence her, Jae brought his face to hers and kissed her. Trying to keep her mouth from springing open in pleasure, Jae felt her moan into his kiss. Each time he urged his tip against her mound, another rope of spunk coated the outside of her young, virgin pussy.
Minju felt her brother slide lower after the first few streams came from his cock. It seemed like he was lined up with her tiny opening. She knew it to be true when she felt him pump his cum right upon her. Minju's eyes opened wide, and Jae found them as he urged his hips forward just enough to feel his tip sealed against her lips. Minju could not believe her brother would do something so daring, or that it excited her so much. Her body quaked when she felt him shoot cum right between the lips his cock was threatening to pry apart.
It was like he was testing her, testing the limits of what she might allow. Seeing her brother lost to such recklessness and risk gave her the most victorious feeling. As the very last of his cum trickled from his tip and right upon her entrance, Minju was as content as could be.
She'd only gone to his room to give him a quick blowjob before the game. She wanted him to play well, to do for him what had so obviously helped in the last game. But now she lay on the bed, under the heavy weight of her big brother, feeling his spent cock against her thigh and the warm, messy cum that he'd deposited on, and probably some just inside her pussy.
"You said you weren't going to put it inside me," she repeated to him,
"I didn't!" Jae whispered back.
"Well you got really close!" Minju said, chastising him.
"I'm sorry Minju', I guess I just got carried away."
"I'll say," Minju said, stroking his hair behind his ears. "It's okay, I liked it."
She could feel the white remnants coating her unprotected mound; that certainly added to the naughtiness. Even though she was on birth control, she hadn't really considered the risk of it. Her mother told her that it was always important to use a condom; were they flirting with danger by what they had just done? Their mother would probably care less about not using a condom than the other part. Minju started to understand why Jae might have squirted all his sticky cum on her pussy: thinking about how forbidden that was made Minju want to do it again.
"You made me cum twice!" Minju whispered excitedly. "That wasn't part of the deal either!"
"Well then you shouldn't wear such a cute pair of underwear like that and think I won't want to have more."
Minju giggled mischievously. Her brother was exposing a sexy, nefarious side of her that surprised her more every day.
"I gotta go you big lug," she said, trying feebly to push him off of her.
Jae rolled to his side and both of them looked at Minju's glistening pussy at the same time. There was shiny white all over it: on her mound, clit, in the little slit between her lips. It looked just like it might if Jae had simply urged his cock inside of her and shot his cum there instead. Minju was pretty sure she was hoping for that next.
She quietly climbed out of bed, giving her big brother a quick kiss on the lips before she did.
"Have a good game, big brother." She said, lingering only an inch from his face.
Minju looked down one more time and then back up at him with an utterly mischievous look on her face, finally shimmying her panties back up to cover what she and her brother had done. She turned to give him a short glance at her backside with a naughty smile. Jae was awe-struck, spent and totally in love as he watched her go. The door soon opened and he was left to his thoughts, thoughts entirely devoted to Minju.
-
Just as she expected, Jae played perfectly the next day. He was getting better; everyone said so. Minju was not even sure that was possible, but she didn't know that much about football. From the looks of things, Jae was doing everything right. At the third quarter their team was up one touchdown and not at all willing to give up the lead. He looked so good. He was strong and practiced, and every time he took off his helmet she loved how he looked with sweat across his brow and his hair all disheveled.
Sometime in the fourth, there was a drive that put the offense close to the cheerleading team. Minju had been watching her brother all game, and the closer they got, the more excited she felt.
Jae had the ball on third down and he ended up keeping it and running upfield. She loved it when he did that; he was so fast! The play took him right toward the sideline and he got the first down before being tackled out-of-bounds right in front of the cheer team. Some of the girls screamed as Jae's helmet came off in the hard tackle and they jumped out of the way to avoid getting bowled over by the two laboring athletes. Minju stayed put and her big brother ended up close enough for her to help him up. She felt daring.
Doing her best to help her brother to his feet and getting in close she spoke into his ear. Everyone else just assumed she was encouraging him; only Jae and his sister knew what she said.
"Next time…" she breathed into his ear, "I want you to fuck me."
Someone else was handing her brother his helmet and Minju had only a second to catch his gaze. Jae's eyes got so wide she thought he might faint. He almost did, too, until one of his teammates clapped him on the back and told him to shake off the tough tackle. Nobody suspected a thing. But Jae scored the next touchdown with a clear mind; he was going to finally fuck his beautiful little sister.
-
"I don't think I have to beat into you boys what an important game this is," Jae's coach said in practice early the next week. "You all signed up for this. I know you've seen the rankings. You've read what they're saying."
Jae was ready. This could end up being his best year, with the best combination of guys he could hope to play with. Everything was going right, and he wasn't about to mess things up. After the coach spoke they joined hands and chanted before breaking to hit the showers.
He got to see his little sister that week. She'd just gotten back from cleaning up after cheer practice and she was drying her hair with a towel when he knocked on her dorm room door. She was happy as always, excited that her big brother had come to visit her in the dorms. All the other girls went gaga over him when they saw him in the halls. It felt like he was all hers.
"Hey troublemaker," Jae said as he picked her up with only one arm when he walked in the room. Minju could feel his big chest as he squeezed her against him; even his arm felt hardened around her waist.
"Oh hey Deb, what's going on?" Jae said to Minju's roommate. He tried to look excited to see her, but he'd actually been hoping to be alone with Minju. Deb said hello to her brother and fumbled over her words as she asked Jae about the upcoming game.
"I'm putting this one all on the cheerleader's actually," Jae said, watching his little sister roll her eyes, "if they do a good job this week, we'll all be just fine."
Deb laughed while Minju shot her brother a sideways look. She wondered if he was talking about something else, and even though he was being a bit presumptuous, she knew she had promised him something.
Jae had to be careful not to be too obvious about how hot he found his little sister in just a thin top and shorts. She had planned to spend the night in studying. At the moment she was wondering what her big brother might have planned for the evening, showing up at her dorm room unannounced. Technically, they hadn't discussed engaging in any of their extracurriculars on days other than the Friday before a game. Maybe he wanted more than that?
Apparently, her roommate wasn't going to pass up the opportunity to spend time with the school quarterback, even if both he and Minju were wondering what might happen between them if Deborah had left. It was okay though, the three spent about an hour chatting and laughing out loud. Minju simply couldn't spend enough time with her brother, and she was ensnared by his blue eyes and how often they found her as they talked. He had such an endearing quality about him; both Deb and Minju felt totally at ease.
"See ya Friday sis?" Jae asked as he gathered his things to leave.
"You bet loser," Minju promised.
On his way out, Jae flicked his fingers once and caught his sister on her plump little butt cheek. Minju shrieked and pushed him out the door before shutting it behind her and rubbing the stinging spot where his fingers had touched.
Deborah looked surprised and totally jealous, "do you know how lucky you are?" she asked, apparently not making much of it.
"Are you kidding," Minju asked, "he's been doing that since we were just kids. I hate it!"
But in truth she didn't really hate it anymore. In truth, she craved every time Jae touched her now, worried it might be too long before he found one reason or another to put his hands on her. She was nervous, no terrified about what she thought might be coming Friday when she and her brother were alone at home. But at the same time, it was all she could think about, and it aroused her to no end.
When Friday came, Minju got dolled up as much as she possibly could before she left for home. She wore the tiniest pair of soft, blue shorts she owned, a gray tank-top that fit her snugly without a wrinkle… the works. She had a naughty thought in her head that he might not be able to control himself and just attack her when she walked in the door.
Minju was on autopilot; she didn't even remember getting in the car. Would it hurt? Would he fit? What if her brother didn't like how she felt? What if he didn't want to? A million thoughts were rolling through her head when she pulled in the driveway.
At some point when Jae was sitting on the couch waiting for his little sister to get home, wondering what might happen with her when she did, he heard a commotion in the front yard. Hearing what sounded like a bunch of screaming, he quickly darted to the front door. A whole group of girls was crowded in the front drive around someone. As they picked her up, all of them laughing excitedly, he saw that his little sister was getting carried, fighting to a party bus by the rest of her cheerleading team.
He'd heard about it, but never knew when the 'hazing' took place. Apparently they went to every bar in town and made the new girls cheer on top of the bars and tables. He was happy for Minju, knowing she'd remember this for a long time, but it was bittersweet. He'd only caught a glimpse of her but Jae's little sister looked incredible, and he was wondering if she'd gotten all cute just for him. He thought maybe tonight could have been the night that…"shit," he said aloud, defeated.
Oppa I'm so sorry…- Minju texted her brother when she got a chance on the bus.
[Don't be. Have a ton of fun.]
She wondered if he was mad at her; she'd promised him something and now she was headed in the complete opposite direction of her amazing brother.
[I'm gonna be just fine sis. I mean I'm going to give your captain a ton of shit about taking my sister away from me on my Friday night but…]
She felt so bad. He was probably relying on her, worried about his game the next day, and maybe he really did need to cum to play better the next day.
-I'll get home as soon as I can Oppa, I just don't know how long that will be-
[MINJU REALLY. Please don't worry about me. Just look extra pretty on the field tomorrow, promise?]
-I promise, but I'm coming home tonight. I'll wake you up…-
Both of them had really hoped that was true, but something told Jae he wouldn't be seeing the little brunette that night. From what he heard, the girls got pretty rowdy until early evening and then they stayed at someone's house for the night having an incredibly girly sleep-over. He fell asleep knowing that he'd be waking himself up the next morning and Minju lay awake on her sleeping bag wishing she could be with her brother.
-
"I don't know if it's the competition, the weather, or something else Jim, but I'm not sure these guys can keep up today…" said the announcer as the first half of the game was nearing its end. Jae's team was down 17-0 and none of the plays they were running seemed to be working.
"I agree Phil," said the other announcer, "the defense looks scrambled, but furthermore quarterback Jae Eldridge just can't seem to find an open man. They are really going to need to make some adjustments in the locker room if they want to turn this game around."
The whistle went off and Jae was left holding the football all the way on the other end of the field. He went over to his sideline and ripped off his helmet, tossing it away in total frustration.
They were good. He'd give them that. His receivers could only get open for a second and he was lucky if he saw it, Even then it seemed Jae was getting tackled before he could get the pass off every other play. He was lucky to have held on to the ball in the first half.
Everybody was running into the locker room, but not with the same energy that they had been during their previous games. The team felt off, sluggish, and they had no points to build on coming out for the second half.
Their coach didn't have a lot to say. He drew a few plays on the board and called out different players to try to make adjustments. They all knew what they needed to do: work harder, shake it off and focus. Run the plays the way they'd practiced. They could do this.
Jae had been in halftime locker rooms like this before. After the coach spoke the guys would mostly sit in silence or talk in groups about what they were planning to do. Nobody needed to talk today, apparently, and Jae needed to get some space.
"I just need a few minutes coach, that alright?" Jae asked.
His coach had a few words for him and then shoved him off towards a door that led to a different area of the locker room. When the games got tough, Jae would retreat to the band manager's office in a quiet part of the facilities. He'd shut the lights off and just be quiet for the ten or twenty minutes he had before the second half. Dropping his shoulder-pads on the desk he sat back in the chair and closed his eyes.
Minju knew where to find him. In one of the nights they'd spent curled up on the couch together talking, Jae told her about his funny routine. She imagined him sitting there in the dark, totally still and catching his breath; he was usually never able to sit still.
Somehow, she'd managed to slip away when the opposing band usually took the field. She might catch hell for it later, but for some reason Minju felt like her brother might really need her.
'Who the hell is that,' he thought as he heard a hand on the doorknob to the tiny office. He saw the flash of yellow in her skirt and knew instantly that his little sister had come; she was the only one who could know where he'd be.
"Minju what are you doing here!" He expressed. Not only was nobody else allowed in the locker room at halftime, but she was probably taking a real chance she wouldn't be able to stay on the cheerleading team for disappearing.
"Shhh…" she said, shutting the door as soundlessly as possible. Jae wasn't sure he could handle her right now. His head was spinning and full of a million things he needed to be worried about. When he saw her in that freaking uniform, he thought he might explode.
There was nowhere else to sit in the room, and it suited Minju just fine. She made a line right for her brother and sat down in his lap, facing him.
"Minju… the game… I gotta…" he started.
Jae's words were quickly stifled by his sister's lips. Minju took his face in her hands and held him tight as she kept her lips pressed to his with intent. She stayed that way until she felt his upper body relax. His matted hair pressed against her forehead, damp with sweat. She slowly moved her hands to his hair and felt it between her fingers, pulling back. Jae's mind was beginning to quiet.
"Oppa," she said, calling for his attention, "look at me."
He opened his eyes, he'd been focusing on the feeling of his little sister's hands in his hair.
"It's okay," she spoke softly to him, "relax."
Slowly she began dragging her fingers back and forth in his favorite spot behind his ears. Every time she did it, Jae could feel his body letting go of another hit, another botched pass.
When Minju was sure that he was really letting go, she decided he needed more. Reaching her hands over her head she quickly pulled off her uniform top and bra all at once. Dim light showed through the blinds in the window as Minju's breasts shook free of the top. When Jae opened his eyes again, his beautiful little sister was topless and sitting in his lap. She immediately took his hands and put them on her bare, ample breasts.
He followed her lead like a wide-eyed child. His mind was empty but for the feeling of her, and Minju knew that was exactly what he needed. She cooed as she felt her big brother massage each breast with his palm slowly, longingly. Minju knew it was not how they were supposed to be touching each other, how they were supposed to be kissing each other and she certainly wasn't supposed to do what she did next.
Sliding off of him, hands grazing his biceps, Minju got to her feet. Her brother was watching with a totally dependent wonder in his eyes. He could only stare as he saw his little sister shimmy to remove the tight spandex under her uniform skirt. Seconds later she was pawing at the ties in his pants and tugging the dirty pads down far enough to spring him free.
They both held their breath and stared into each other's eyes as Minju moved to sit back in her brother's lap. He gasped as he felt her bare mound come into contact with his cock again. He wasn't fully hard, but when she sat down on him he quickly became it.
She kissed him again, inviting him to put his hands back on her and simply follow her lead. Jae was wondering what she was planning as she moved her hips and pushed her brother's cock firmly against her quickly moistening quim. She rubbed him there with her hand feeling his shaft get harder and harder as she stroked him between her hand and her gyrating hips.
Everything was happening all at once. Both siblings were simply reacting: Minju to her brother's need for her and Jae to the way the teenager was controlling everything around him. Even his hands were where she'd placed them; but then… god did he love her perfect tits.
"Minju what are you…" Jae begged of her, feeling his little sister sit up on top of him. He could have been fine if she'd just kept sliding her sweet little pussy up and down on his bare cock.
Minju put a finger to her brother's lips. "Shhhh…" she said, hovering just above him, "just let me… unhhhh…"
They'd felt it simultaneously. Jae's tip was suddenly right at his little sister's entrance and both of them were hypnotized by the forbidden contact.
The face that Minju made next was one that Jae would take with him for the rest of his life. His mouth opened and his hips flexed as Minju did the unthinkable. She lowered herself until Jae's head pried past her lips.
She stopped moving, even their pounding hearts seemed to pause for an instant as Minju's tiny quim allowed Jae inside. She hovered there, trembling like a leaf as she experienced being fucked, even if only by her brother's tip, for the first time in her life. 'It's your brother' her brain warned her, 'it's your own brother!' And it was the most incredible feeling she'd ever known.
So, after pressing her lips to her brother's without a thought, Minju lowered herself some more.
Jae's ears filled with the sound of the unknowing brunette's cry as she felt the pain of losing her virginity to her brother. Her gasp brushed his ear with a warmth that made the hairs on the back of his neck tremble He was inside her; there was no denying it. Jae could no longer protest, and he wouldn't have dreamt of it. She too had her mouth agape and her eyes searching his for some kind of comfort as she adjusted to only an inch or so of her brother's cock.
Jae moved his hands to his little sister's hips, softly sliding them down and trying to distract her from the moment.
"OhgodOppa…" she gasped. "Fuck…"
She tried to move more, but she needed another moment. In only a matter of minutes she'd found her brother in the room and now she had his big cock an inch or so inside her… she wanted more.
"Minju are you oka…unhhhhh…" he started to say when she let herself slide as far down as she could go.
There was no way she could express how full she felt with her brother's cock buried almost all the way inside her. Minju tried to kiss her brother, but she ended up merely crying and moaning into his mouth. It was the hottest thing he'd ever seen her do, and it was only the very first time she'd felt a cock, her brother's cock, all the way inside her.
"So big…" she breathed, "you're so big Oppa…"
Jae held her tight as she let her tunnel slowly accommodate his invading rod.
"You're inside me…" Minju told him as much as she told himself, "OhhhOppa… I'm not a virgin anymore."
Minju was obviously deriving pleasure from it, the knowledge that her brother had taken her cherry, or rather she'd given it to him.
"Does it feel good Oppa?"
"God yes… ohMinju," Jae spoke softly to her as he felt the cute teen lifting her hips again. It was all so much. He couldn't believe that he was sitting there in the locker room, fifty feet or less away from his team and fucking his little sister. He knew it had to be true as the incredibly tight brunette dropped back into his lap.
She moaned, tensed and then tried to relax, taking another few seconds with their hips connected to adjust before withdrawing again.
Jae wanted it to go on forever. Little by little, Minju was lifting and lowering herself faster onto her brother's cock. He pawed at her body, holding her breasts and then dragging his nails across her bare back as it undulated on top of him.
Knowing they didn't have much time, Minju bit her lip and humped her big brother faster. The pain was going away, but not entirely. She still felt so unbelievably full each time her mound came into contact with Jae. So Minju held tight to his shoulders, almost digging her nails into them as he penetrated her each time. Not only was he so big but he was reaching so deeply inside her that Minju wondered if it was her cervix that she could feel his engorged tip prodding against on each thrust into her.
She hugged his shoulders tighter, thrusting her tits together. She could feel the dampness from the hard work in his first half between his pecs, the scent of his sweat turning her on as she realized she was now the cliche'd cheerleader fucking the quarterback. Her breasts shook, her abs rippled and Jae was utterly mesmerized by the gasps and whimpers escaping his little sister's mouth. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail and getting messier each time she dropped onto him and felt his cock impale her. All too soon, Jae felt like he was going to cum.
"Minju, you gotta… you gotta stop," he warned her worriedly, "I'm close."
Minju pulled him with her tiny hand on his chin so he was looking right into her eyes. She only paused a second before wordlessly sinking back into her brother's lap. He knew what she intended to do, and it floored him.
"It's okay Oppa," she whispered, "you can cum in me…uhhh… I'm on the pill."
Even though she knew they shouldn't, Minju couldn't think of another way…she didn't want to. So she kept working her hips up and down and sliding her brother's cock into her tiny opening. She realized that he mustn't have known that his little sister was using birth control when he had squirted cum on and sort-of in her pussy a week ago. The thought that he had carelessly done so would make her giggle when she thought of it later, her brother could be so reckless sometimes.
Minju stared at him, gyrating her hips in such an incredible way that Jae knew he was done for. Watching the naked little teenager thrust and flex to ride him with determination, Jae was soon there.
She could see it in his face. His body tensed and his face grimaced. Jae gasped and tried not to let go; cumming inside his little sister was more than he had imagined at that point. But Minju was not going to get off him in time. She'd never intended to.
"Oh Oppa… that's it…cum for me bro…cum in your little sister's pussy" Minju said, quaking when she felt his cock pump the first of its contents into her.
She sat down hard on him, wiggling her hips as best she could while keeping him fully buried inside her virgin pussy. Steadily, she could feel his cock throb, each time followed by another flood of heat inside her womb. Her brother was cumming inside her, and from what she could tell he was cumming a lot.
Jae groaned over and over as his little sister moved in his lap relentlessly. His mind was empty, taken over fully by the feeling of filling his baby sis with cum. He held tightly to her soft little butt, keeping her planted there as he came, each throb of his cock emitting more sperm into the eighteen-year-old beauty. His mind felt overcome with sensation as the reasons to have stopped long ago lost the battle to impulse. It mattered not, she felt too good for it to be wrong, and he didn't know it but Minju was beyond blissful to feel his spunk charging her young pussy.
How long had it been: five minutes? ten minutes? more? Minju knew that they didn't have forever, but her brother was holding her so tenderly, still hard and lodged inside her.
"That was…Minju…" her brother said, drawing a smile across his sister's face, "you are the most wonderful girl I've ever…"
He was still recovering. Minju spoke for him, "…fucked?" she asked adorably.
"No," he said, smiling with her, "that I've ever known…seen…I don't know. I just love you so much Minju'."
Minju teased him by lifting her hips a little and realizing how sensitive he must have been when he winced.
"I think you came a lot in me," she told him, "I can feel it, like… everywhere."
"I didn't mean to… I couldn't…"
"Shhh…" she quietened him again, "I knew you were going to."
"But that wasn't how it was supposed to happen. Last night I was gonna…"
"Oppa, I told you," she stopped him again, "relax…" she ran her hands through his hair again.
"Go out there and win for me," she instructed him, "and then you can fuck me tonight the way you want to."
Those words burned in Jae's skull. They lingered there as Minju stood up, finally slipping her brother's cock out of her with a curious gaze at their junction. White, potent sperm peeked out from between her tiny lips. It slid down her leg as Minju hurried her brother to stand up and helped him back into his pads.
They only exchanged a few words before Minju knew they needed to go. She tried to push him out the door but he shoved her against it, pinning her, still topless and admittedly powerless compared to him. He kissed her, hard. He was getting geared up to get back out on the field, his adrenaline red-hot from what had just happened.
They kissed and their tongues entwined feverishly. Jae didn't want to go, and Minju didn't want him to leave. A door closing nearby grabbed both of their attention, somebody must have come looking for their quarterback.
Minju pushed her brother out the door and shut it behind him. Leaning against it, she rolled her head backward lazily and did her best to take in what had just happened. Her entire body shivered and she only half-heard her brother's teammate urging him to say something to hype the team up.
Time was lost to her, and Minju had somehow managed to get all her clothes back on and fix her hair before she felt her hand on the doorknob to leave. As she snuck out, Minju heard her brother shouting in the locker room: something about how they were going to go back out there and score a touchdown before the other team knew what hit them. She was powerless to keep the smile off her face.
-
"Where did you go?!" Minju's teammate said worriedly, trying not to call too much attention to her teammate who had suddenly appeared next to her after being gone for almost ten minutes.
"I'm so sorry Megan," Minju answered, "I had the worst cramp in the world and I didn't want to make a fool of myself on the field."
"Well at least you got here in time for the half, you better be ready!" Megan warned.
"I'm much better now," Minju promised, praying that she'd done enough for her brother to help him get back in the game.
Minju could still feel Jae's warm cum inside her and threatening to work its way out, no matter how much she tried to clean up before she'd put her uniform back on. The sticky sensation made her bite her lip and grin as she finally saw her brother emerge in front of his team at the tunnel nearby. They looked amped, there was an energy in the pack that Minju hoped meant they could do what it took. The thought that Minju had ridden her brother until he came and only she, of the tens of thousands of people there, knew the truth made her feel as special as she had when she saw the love in her brother's eyes not long before.
In minutes, the game was back under way. Everybody's heart thumped as the offense made its way out on to the field for the first time, and with Jae lined up to take a snap, Minju thought her heart might explode.
Her mind replayed the feeling of her brother's cock sliding into her for the first time until he dropped back with the ball.
A pass, right into his receivers hands for about 6 yards. The whole crowd, including Minju seemed to sigh in relief at once.
Now that that was over, she watched again, remembering this time the way his hands had felt as he held her breasts while she rode him.
A handoff to the runningback, who quickly picked up the first down. The crowd was growing louder… more excited
Each time her brother commanded the ball and the game, it seemed, Minju's heart throbbed and conjured up another fresh memory of what it was like to have her brother inside her. In no time flat he had driven the ball all the way down the field and then scored. The whole crowd was on their feet; it was as if a new team had come out of the locker room.
Minju knew it couldn't have been her… what they did, that made the difference. But the player that the team was clapping on the back and shoving around in excitement as he returned to the sideline was Jae, and he was all hers. Win or lose, things were going to be completely different for Minju and her big brother, and the thought brought her nothing but joy.
Jae looked down the sideline to see the bubbly cheerleaders jumping around and chanting, but his eyes were only searching for one: the one with that amazing little rear and the breasts that she couldn't quite hide in her uniform top… the girl who seemed to have a little something extra as she shouted out the cheers…Jae's little sister.
And she was all his.
He could tell that Minju was avoiding looking his way. She was trying hard to focus on her cheers as she felt her brother's eyes on her from half the field away. Thousands of people were likely looking at her right then, but Jae's eyes were all that mattered. The things he was going to do to her…
A player hitting him on the shoulder was enough to keep his head in the game, and normally a distraction was no good, but with Minju there he simply felt… clear. Jae seemed to know he was going to win this game, he was going to be the leader his team needed and then afterwards, when the crowd cleared, when people stopped texting to congratulate him, Jae was going to somehow find a way to be alone with Minju and make love to her the way she deserved.
In the back of his mind for the whole game, he heard the beautiful cries of his little sister. It made him call for the snap louder, throw the ball harder and use pinpoint accuracy to direct the ball and the team wherever it needed to go. In what felt like no time at all, the game was over.
Jae might have had to ask if they won if his team wasn't hollering and rallying all around him when the whistle blew and the ball was in his hand.
They'd won.
They'd gone into the halftime looking like a bunch of amateurs and come out to teach a lesson.
They'd won a game that would establish them a fierce competitor for at least another year to come.
Jae's dreams were coming true, and as he and the team were finally allowed to exit, he saw his little sister waiting patiently to follow the team off of the field. As soon as he possibly could, he was going to worship his gorgeous little sis in every way he could and make her feel as amazing as he did for the second time that day.
[Minju… I can't stop thinking about you]
Minju's phone buzzed as she pushed her duffel off her shoulder and the door to her dorm room closed behind her. Looking at her phone, the smile returned to her face and Minju fell back onto the couch in the middle of her and Deborah's room. The old sofa her parents had given her when she moved in was the one that she and her brother used to battle on in the basement when they were younger. There were pulls all over it and one of the cushions definitely had a big tear in the underside where Jae had once thrown it at her and hit the cabinet instead.
This was crazy. Minju could barely think what to write back as she quivered in pure excitement at what had finally happened with her and her big brother. He was apparently the man of everybody's dreams, or so all her friends said, but only she had gotten to do what they all wanted to, brother or not.
For a few moments between halftime and now, Minju had wondered if her brother was going to treat what had happened as anything more than the relationship that Jae had with that awful ex, Eunju. But upon receiving his text, and even before that when she saw him staring as he was ushered off the field after the game, Minju knew everything was going to be okay.
-I could barely talk to anybody after we… it was like you made my brain melt!- Minju finally responded.
She had truly avoided people as much as she could after what had happened in the locker room. Perhaps her brother could go out and win a football game after that, but Minju felt completely overcome by the experience.
-You were so amazing out there Oppa. Everybody is talking about it.-
Jae smiled at his little sister's compliment, almost seeing the pride on her face like she'd worn when he saw her after he scored the first touchdown in the second half.
[I wonder why that is… did you tell them about how you were the MVP?]
-The MVP huh? Don't I get some kind of reward for that?-
[Anything you want sis]
-Hmm… anything?-
[You name it]
Jae wondered if he was being too forward, and the pause after he texted her made him feel a bit nervous. They were still in uncharted territory and the last thing he wanted to do was overstep with his little sister, no matter how badly he wanted to continue what they'd started.
[What are you doing right now] He asked, trying to continue the conversation.
-Laying on Mom and Dad's old couch. I just got home, what about you?-
[Still in the locker room. All of the guys are finishing up showers and I think coach wants to talk to us about the game]
-SO MANY NAKED DUDES, SO MUCH TESTOSTERONE.- Minju teased, always giving him a hard time about the easiest stereotypes.
[I think you know where I would be if I didn't have to be here]
Again, Minju waited to send something back. She knew he was hoping for her to play into his implications but it felt good to string him along. 'Make him work for it,' Minju repeated in her head.
[Are your girlfriends all going out tonight?] Jae asked
-They said they were, but I'm thinking of staying in-
Jae felt like begging to come over. He was near shouting into his phone.
-I'm looking at that spot on the couch that mom had to patch when you burned it with a firecracker right now. You're still a huge pyro aren't you?-
[Duh.] Jae responded. Some of the guys were beginning to get clothes on and wander over toward the space where they usually gathered. He didn't want to stop texting his little sis, but the coach had a strict no-phones policy for this kind of thing.
-I love having this couch in my dorm, so many memories, so much stupid stuff we did in that basement-
God did Jae love her. She was right, they had made so many memories together in that basement. Growing up, they'd fought and played together for hours on end down there, left alone to their own devices and to keep each other company. Somewhere along the line, he'd grown much bigger, and she much prettier and all the while he'd built up a love for her that meant he'd do anything to protect and take care of her.
And now Jae was imagining his little sister laying out, wearing the tank-top she usually did after games and a pair of team gym shorts she always managed to roll a few times at the waist. Her lithe little frame would be stretching out and her smooth feet, with those delicate toes working their way under the arm-pad at the end. She wasn't exactly the same little sister who he'd held down on the couch until she shouted uncle. Maybe she was, he just wanted to be on top of her for an entirely different reason.
His phone buzzing in his hand brought Jae back to the present.
-I think I know what I want as my prize for being the MVP.-
[What's that?] Jae texted as his coach called them over to huddle up.
-I want you to come over so we can play together on the couch tonight…-
He was looking down at his phone and his heart was beating faster and faster as he approached the gathering team.
-Only I'm gonna be naked and mom and dad won't come down to check on us.-
-
Words were said, players were congratulated for spectacular play, the team huddled and broke apart and all the while Jae was thinking of Minju. He couldn't help it; the thought of her lying on that old couch without a thing on, and waiting for him to come over made him mad with excitement.[U2] She was his baby sister, his own adorable college girl, and an unbelievably hot one at that. At a time when every girl at school would claw each other's eyes out to get with him, Jae wanted nothing more than to rush off and meet his beautiful, eighteen-year-old sister in her dorm as promised.
She wasn't exactly waiting for him. In the time after she'd texted her brother what she wanted, Minju had laid on the couch, enamored, for a few minutes. But not for long, because suddenly she was feeling giddy and nervous like a girl who had finally gotten the attention of a boy in her grade. She got in the shower and shaved her legs, washed every inch of her body and then stared in the mirror primping and preening for what seemed like forever.
Minju felt particularly relieved that the hazing of the day before had included a spa trip and wax because she could feel how smooth her pussy was as she rubbed lotion onto her skin from head to toe. After texting her roommate to ask if she could sleep somewhere else that night and tidying her room, Minju wore only a towel and waited patiently for her brother to arrive.
Doing his best to be inconspicuous, Jae put the hood of his sweatshirt up and took the stairs rather than the elevator to his sister's floor. He checked the hallway and had to wait for two girls to walk into their rooms before rushing over and turning the handle to his little sister's room. He closed the door behind him and backed up against it, letting out a deep breath he'd been holding.
The sound of the door opening made Minju's heart jump. She knew he was coming, knew what they intended to do: something they had technically already done it earlier that day. But this time felt different.
They hadn't yet met on any day other than a Friday before the game. They had only touched each other on the premise that it was in some way a service to the football team. Before, it was like they had an excuse, but as Minju stood up and watched her brother turn the lock on the door behind him, she knew that he was there for her and only her.
Jae watched his little sister stand up from the couch with a towel wrapped around her. She was adorable. Petite, youthful and so nervous - he could see it on her as she stood there shaking. He almost felt bad as he saw the body language that seeming to be praying he would approve of her. That was, until Jae watched his little sister tug at the towel and drop it around her feet.
It felt like the first time he'd seen her naked… wait, was it? His head was all jumbled up as she stood there next to the old green couch and turned a little bit, shrugging her shoulders sheepishly and causing her breasts to perk up for his view.
"Come here little sis," Jae instructed her
She sidled over to him and Jae immediately put his hands on her shoulders. The room was cold, and little goose-bumps were showing up on her skin, but his hands felt instantly warm.
"You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." Jae assured her.
She smiled, nuzzling her head against his arm. Feeling some of the confidence of earlier that day returning to her.
"What if some other boy had decided to stop by before I could get here, huh?"
"Well I probably wouldn't have gotten naked for him, for one." Minju quipped, grinning.
"PROBABLY?" Jae retorted.
"I definitely wouldn't have let him fuck me if that's what you're asking?" Minju implied. Both of them were quiet as they absorbed what she said.
Feeling mischievous enough, Minju moved her hand to the long bulge in her brother's sweatpants.
"Is that what you're here to do big brother?" she teased. Looking down in wonder at the path her hand was tracing along Jae's sizable erection.
He couldn't resist any longer, Jae had to get his hands on her, his lips, everything. With a hand around his little sister's waist and one at her neck, he pulled her toward him and joined their lips. At first it was pure need, lust and magnetism that drew them together, but as their lips slowly parted, Minju's tongue found her brothers in a way that inspired them to take their time.
Minju felt her sibling's hand move its way from her hip to her stomach, and then from her stomach to her ribcage. Finally, he reached her breast and he tested it's weight under his thumb and forefinger before grasping the entire thing.
"Uhhhhh…" Minju mewwed into her brother's mouth as he touched her, loving the sensation of letting him be in control. His desire was obvious, but his touch was gentle. Slowly he felt her up and she let them take awkward little steps backward toward the couch while still kissing.
"Oppa," she broke away as her backside touched the couch, "I've wanted this for so long," she whispered with their foreheads touching and his eyes watching her breasts mound together as he massaged them.
"Not like I said… not just to help you with your games," she continued.
Jae lifted her up, so easily it scared her, and set her naked bottom on the back of the old sofa. When she looked up, his eyes were directly in line with hers. They could hear girls talking in the hall, ambling to and from the bathroom and getting ready to go out. In the room, it was only them, and nobody knew that beyond her door, a little sister now sat completely naked and hoping that her big brother would soon make love to her.
Jae put his finger under her chin the way he had so many times before.
"Minju," he soothed her, "I know you have, because I have wanted you for longer than I can remember."
"Really?" She asked, with big puppy-dog eyes gazing up at him. "You're not just saying that?"
"Duh," he said, making her crack a smile, "and you're not just my little sister anymore, you're this beautiful girl who knows what she wants and knows how to drive me crazy and…"
Minju stopped him with a hungry kiss, grabbing his neck and pulling on it so he'd let her at him. He reveled in her haste, reminding him of how she'd actually been like that since she was little, whether he'd just complimented her for growing up or not. Except now, with her naked little body in front of him, he knew she had.
Her breasts, young but full, were very different after eighteen years. Her hips were more womanly, wider and tapered to from her toned abdomen. And those legs she was starting to wrap around him to pull him closer… Jae knew they had not always been so alluring.
"I do know what I want," she said between kisses.
Without explaining, she reached for the bottom of her brother's sweatshirt and pulled it up before he could utter another word, his undershirt with it. She revealed his upper body and felt a quiver in between her legs as each inch of his abs, his chest muscles and his staunch shoulders all came into view.
Minju had only had sex the once, and still she knew that the extreme desire she felt as she looked at him was for him to use on her… in her…, what she had yet to reveal from his jeans.
"Slow down…" Jae chuckled as he felt her hands move quickly to his belt. Her breath was so hasty that she could hardly keep kissing him. She managed to push his jeans down and leave her big brother standing in his boxer briefs before he made a move.
Her hand had found his cock almost immediately, attempting to wrap around it through his underwear. It felt so good that Jae nearly allowed her to do what she must and not stop her, but he'd seen what he wanted next when he had first lifted Minju up onto the couch.
With her beautiful legs spread, she couldn't hide the bare, pink pussy that he hadn't quite gotten to admire yet. It was pursed shut by her soft, little mound but even that couldn't hide that Minju was getting wetter by the second. A light sheen had caught her brother's eye when he stepped back to take off his pants and he knew he had to kiss her there.
Only Jae had ever touched her, and it had happened so unexpectedly in the hotel room at the away game; so when she saw in her brother's eyes what he intended to do, Minju once again felt her heart flutter; she was the center of his attention.
First, he kissed gently around her inner thighs. Even that elicited a moan from Jae's little sis and her bare hips writhed, inviting him closer. He took his time, kissing and licking closer and closer to her sweet opening. Minju was positively desperate for him to put his lips directly against her when, she finally felt it.
Jae dragged his tongue from the little drip of her fluids at the base of her opening all the way up to the tiny peak of her clit. The excruciating care he took, the gentle pressure of his tongue, It was like nothing she had ever felt before, and Jae didn't stop there.
Slowly and deliberately, Jae began sucking at her tiny bud to the tune of Minju's repeated gasps.
"Oh fuck Oppa, ohmygod…" she called to him, her diaphragm expanding and contracting involuntarily, "keep doing that."
Jae smiled right against the cooing brunette's quim as he felt her fingers grabbing at his hair greedily while he stimulated her with his tongue. The sounds of his little sister's cries were so soothing after a whole day of hits and crowds and competition on the field. He'd been thinking of her every free moment, seen her on the sidelines, and imagined all of the things he wanted to do to her. Now that he had her, Jae didn't care that she was being loud. The door was locked and Jae didn't intend to stop making Minju moan for him.
In no time flat, Minju knew he was going to make her cum. And for some reason, even though what he was doing was incredible, Minju wanted to feel an orgasm with her brother inside her.
"Oppa, wait," she begged him. Jae didn't want to obey, to stop her from having the orgasm she seemed headed for. "Please…uhhh… I want to cum with you fucking me."
She urged him up with her fingers behind his head. Even though Jae didn't want to stop kissing and licking her, the thought of sliding his cock into Minju's wonderfully tight pussy was too much to ignore. At the game, he had hardly the time to realize what they were doing, or how willing and desirable the eighteen-year-old brunette was to him. Now she was all his for the taking, naked and waiting for his next move on the back of their parents couch. He could really take his time and think about what they were doing.
"I love you so much Oppa," she told him as he came up to eye level. She never broke contact with him as he told her the same, but he felt her hands pull his hard cock out of his boxers and shove his waistband down and out of the way.
Her hand could hardly wrap him. Minju couldn't believe that she had managed to fit most of his big penis inside her earlier that day but it didn't worry her; she wanted to savor it this time, slowly, more than ever.
"Ohmygosh Oppa you're big," she told him,
Jae returned his hands to her perfect breasts and then pawed her body while she stroked him a few times. A drop of fluid lingered at his tip already; Minju smeared it against him with her thumb.
"I've been dreaming of this forever Minju'," he said, getting his little brunette's attention and gazing deep into her big green eyes. "Tell me what you want sis," he encouraged her.
"Mnnhhh…" she called out, bringing him close enough to touch only the very tip to her sensitive clit. She loved the thought of rubbing his pre-cum right against her and feeling her own fluids coat the head of her brother's cock.
"I want to feel your big…mnnhhh…" Jae urged his hips forward so the underside of his tip pressured her clit, "hard…ohhfuck…" he withdrew and lingered unmoving, "…cock in my pussy Oppa," she dared him, "Fuck me however you want me big brother."
Without another word, Jae felt his cock line up perfectly to do what she asked. Try as they might to withhold, Minju's taut lips gave way and her brother slowly pushed inside.
It felt considerably better than before, but Minju's pussy was so wet that her brother's cock was able to slide in half-way before she could protest. Jae held his little sister fast as she tried to adjust to being impaled on his big rod.
Minju and her brother looked down together at where he was inside her. Her recently virgin lips, bare and glistening, were split wide with Jae's cock halfway in. The room was bright, not like that tiny office; they could see and feel what they were doing without any hesitation or doubt.
It didn't worry Minju one bit. An hour before she had asked her brother for this, for him to 'play with her' on the very couch she could now feel beneath her, in her own dorm room with so many nosy girls moving about all around them. Yet, all she wanted was for her big brother to fill her as much as he could.
When their eyes met again with clarity, it was Jae's turn to groan. His little sister was using her heels around him to pull his hips closer and slide his cock deeper inside.
"Ouuuuphhh…" Jae breathed out. He saw his little sister smirk with mischievous pride as they came together at the hips. Somehow, impossible as it seemed, Jae was buried all the way into Minju's young tunnel.
Joined at the hips, Minju's soft breasts pressed against her brother's chest; she could feel his powerful heart beating. Her head nuzzled against him and his breath tickled her ear.
"You can fuck me now," she whispered, "I'm ready."
Minju enjoyed a few more seconds of the embrace before she felt her big brother move. His cock slowly slid out of her, almost all the way before he urged it back in. She was so wet, Jae realized, a wonderful assurance of how badly his little sister wanted him. The slick sound of his penis sliding against her inner walls reached their ears and it was wonderful.
Their hips met for the second time, then the third. Minju held onto her brother's neck and leaned back, pushing her chest out proudly as Jae thrust again.
Her whole body was displayed before his hungry eyes; causing his hips to collide with hers less and less gently. Each time, the space just below her tiny abdomen bulged just a hint, showing the siblings just how deep Jae's head was inside his whimpering sister's pussy.
'It's okay," she told him, "you can fuck me harder."
Jae loved her for that; a few thrusts more and the eighteen-year-olds breasts were bouncing mesmerizingly before his eyes. Minju found herself unable to contain herself from crying out in pleasure. She'd forgotten how close she was from her brother's mouth, but she remembered now.
"OhhhOppa," she gasped as he drove into her again, "mmmnhhh…you feel so good in me."
Her big brother could hear in her voice and the adorable sounds coming out of her mouth that Minju was once again near climax as she had been before. He adjusted the angle of his thrusts just a bit; Minju shuddered and dug her nails into his shoulder.
"Ughhhh.. ohhhGOD…" she panted,
Jae grasped his little sister's soft butt, sinking his fingers into each cheek and kept fucking her. Each time he felt her young pussy fully enveloping him, each beautiful moan and pant, he was reminded of how lucky he was to be inside his beautiful baby sister.
When Minju thought she could take no more, when her climax was approaching and she thought she might turn inside-out with pressure and sensation, her hands fought to stop her brother from impaling her over the edge.
But he wouldn't stop; he just kept driving into her and Minju was powerless to stop the orgasm from coming.
He kept fucking her, even as Minju cried out,
"OuuwhhHHHhhaaa…"
Her legs locked around him, still trying to stop him from making the climax any more intense, but Jae wanted the opposite. Seeing his little sister cum with such uncontrollable passion was something he hoped to never forget.
She gasped for air, and when Minju suddenly grabbed for his wrists and locked her arms straight to push herself up and off of him as much as she could, Jae decided to give her a break.
She shook, her whole body shook. Her skin crawled with pins and needles and her entire pussy convulsed around the more than half her brother's cock still tucked inside her.
Jae was close to laughing he was so happy to see Minju cum like that, and to sense how helpless she must have felt as the orgasm wracked her body. Around his cock, little droplets of Minju's wetness were peeking out, a few of them onto that beloved couch they'd known for so long.
It nearly killed her, but Minju had to go limp and fall into her brother's arms so she slid what she had managed to retreat from of her brother's shaft back inside and let him hold her up.
Jae listened to her deep breaths and felt her back heave as she tried to regain her wits.
"You jerk!" she breathed into his ear.
"What? What did I do?" Jae asked, leaning back to try and look into her eyes.
"You made me cum so hard!" She whined, "I couldn't even control my body and you kept fucking me…"
Minju knew she was being silly, and so did Jae. He simply held her and let her catch her breath, though his cock, still buried in Minju's tiny pussy, hadn't softened a bit.
When Jae couldn't take it anymore, and Minju seemed to be recuperated from her earlier near-loss of consciousness, he withdrew from his little sister a few inches and urged back in to see how she would react.
She didn't protest, so Jae made a different move. Minju yelped as she felt her brother's arms around her back and then suddenly she was being lifted up from the couch.
"Where are you…" Minju started, shivering and glancing behind her when she felt her back come into contact with the cold surface of the door.
Looking back at him, she could see the excited look in his brother's eyes. He'd never felt so free and uninhibited with a girl before, and the way his little sister grinned as he pinned her against her dorm-room door assured him that she was perfectly content.
Once again, Jae's hips began to move, and before long so did Minju's. She was starting to get the hang of it, starting to understand how her brother's body worked and what the best way was to help them fuck like long-time lovers.
The way her body moved, how her stomach muscles tensed against him and her butt wiggled in his hands as he held her up was irresistible to Jae. She was the sexiest girl he'd ever seen and now she was proving herself the same as a partner.
The door jiggered a few times as he fucked her against it, and the surface slid against Minju's back each time her brother thrust up into her.
"I love you," he panted in her ear, pounding her again, "uhhhh…I am so fucking crazy about you,"
Minju grabbed his head and pulled it toward her for a kiss. Their tongues attacked clumsily before she pulled apart to tell him she loved him too.
He manhandled her and fucked her so easily against the door that Minju was positively smitten and impressed. She reached up to grab the top frame of the door. She could feel her tits jiggling as they hung higher now and her brother continued his thrusts, unrelenting. She knew that sex could feel good, but she didn't know it could be so fun.
Minju felt playful, diving in and nibbling on her brother's ear. She wrapped her hands around his shoulders and squeezed tight. Her nipples grazed her brother's chest and she shuddered at the added sensation.
Minju was giggling and panting and moaning, totally letting go of her reservations and letting her body tell her how to react. Outside the door, some girls were laughing and standing nearby to remark on the noises coming from Minju's and Deborah's shaking door. If only they knew who was fucking her senseless on the other side; if only they knew that her own brother was shoving his big cock inside her again and again… what would they say then?
Hearing it too, Jae pulled away from the door. Minju seized the opportunity to gyrate her hips and fuck her brother back a little. He stood still, letting her go as wild as she liked. She held on while he supported her above the waist and she worked her little hips as fast and hard as she could. It felt incredible to them both.
When he started to feel like she might be getting him close, Jae spoke softly into his sister's ear.
" I'm close sis, uhhhfuck, I can't take you moving your hips like that much longer."
"Oh yeah?" Minju teased, "like this you mean?"
With an intent look on her face, biting her bottom lip and leaning back like a gymnast, Minju rotated her hips around on her brother's big cock and felt his tip prodding her as deep as he'd ever been.
"Ohgod… yes," Jae answered, firmly grasping her hips to keep her from continuing her dangerous movement.
"We shouldn't Minju!" he admonished her.
"Why not?" she whined, "you already did earlier today… and it felt so good!"
She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him the most innocent, pleading face she could manage.
"Don't you want to cum inside me again Oppa?" she beckoned, pecking his lips to be even cuter.
"Didn't you like squirting all your sticky cum in me, in your little sister's pussy?"
Jae was speechless. How could he tell her no? The way she was sticking out her bottom lip… the way her big green eyes were begging him the same way they did if she wanted something when they were little… It was so different now; his little sister was now his lover, with her beautiful body wrapped around him like a monkey. He wanted everything about her, every inch of her, and he'd already done it before…
Minju knew she had won as her brother carried her over to that shag carpet she'd felt so silly buying with her mom when they moved her into her dorm. Now it didn't feel quite so silly; it felt soft on her naked back when her brother set her down.
"You didn't know I was on the pill huh?" Minju asked naughtily as her brother positioned himself on top of her, "even when you came all over my pussy that night in the hotel?"
"I guess not," Jae admitted, feeling guilty.
"It's okay, that was really hot…unhhh…" she let him off, cooing when Jae slid into her as he hovered above her. "…I couldn't stop thinking about it all week."
"I wanna feel it again Oppa, go ahead," she asked, pulling needily at his hips with her feet,
"Fuck your naughty little sister and then fill me up with your cum,"
'Holy shit,' Jae thought. It was so unexpected, Jae had apparently opened Minju's eyes to being just as much a troublemaker as always, except now it included having sex with her big brother.
Immediately Jae commenced sliding in and out of her. She was still dripping wet, her eighteen-year-old pussy had been waiting for this kind of attention from him for far too long.
Minju felt more full than she had ever before. Jae was being less and less gentle, and Minju loved it. Over and over he shoved into her; she could feel his tip prodding her depths. Looking down, she wondered how it could possibly fit inside her.
But it did, countless times it did. When Minju looked up she could see the concentration on her brother's face and a look as if he was holding back. Her poor brother, all this and he was still too good to her to cum inside her when she asked.
"OhgodOppa…" she breathed, "I want it so bad."
"Fuck Minju', I'm so close," he told her. Minju knew it, and after being impaled so many times on her big brother's cock, feeling his weight as he buried inside her tunnel, she was too.
"Uhhhhhh…" she returned, "Cum inside me…unghhhh…cum in your little sister's pussy."
His motions became erratic, and suddenly Minju knew what was happening. Her brother's hips stopped their onslaught, pressed against her with his cock buried as far as it could be. As she watched his whole body, his big arms, rippling abs and even his neck tense-up she felt a gush of heat deep inside her.
From his head, Jae shot forbidden semen deep into his little sister.
Holding the little teenager tight, he throbbed again, coating her cervix…
Again, he splashed her insides with sperm.
As soon as she felt it, there was an electric reaction in Minju's body. She hadn't expected it, thinking maybe her brother had worn her out before, but when the reality of her womb being flooded with Jae's cum hit her, her little body went into a fit of sensation.
Minju gasped along with her brother. Again a wave of stimulation flowed from the places inside her being painted with her brother's cum to the synapses in her brain before firing out to the tips of her fingers and toes.
"Ohhhh Oppa," she called, "I'm cummmingggg,"
Blackness.
The room was perfectly bright, but Jae and Minju could only feel each other as they lay on the rug being overcome by their mutual climaxes.
It felt like it would never end, or maybe Jae didn't want it to. Every time he pumped another rope of semen into his teenage sister's pussy, she seemed to quake and pant again. He wanted to watch her like that as long as possible.
Minju's face was flushed, her eyelids fluttering with her head rolled back. Her chest heaved against her brother as he tried not to put too much weight on her. He felt weak, and he struggled to focus on anything but the squeezing sensation of little Minju's convulsing tunnel. Each time she breathed, her young quim ushered one more defiant rope of white from her big brother's cock.
Even when he had no more to release inside her, Minju's orgasm didn't seem to want to end. He could only watch her, wince when her tunnel massaged him again, and marvel at how beautiful she looked with the mane of hair about her head and the glisten of sweat on her cheeks.
She was something out of a dream: too adorable, too petite, too alluring to really be his little sister… his little sister who he remained buried inside on that dorm room floor. She finally spoke to him,
"I love you," she said, almost too quietly for him to hear.
Jae leaned down and kissed her collarbone, then her neck, her cheek and finally a peck on her lips.
"Love you too," he promised her back.
Minju finally opened her eyes. Seeing her brother above her brought a smile to her face. She felt wonderful… warm and protected under his gaze. He was still hard inside her and she could feel all that cum he'd squirted into her trying to work its way out, though it would have a hard time finding a way with how well her brother's penis filled her tiny tunnel.
Her brother: the now famous… well, somewhat famous quarterback that every girl would be dying to get their hands on. A guy who could have been out scooping up girls on that Saturday night. Instead he'd snuck into HER dorm room, spent the night with ONLY her, and from the way he was looking at her now she didn't believe he had any intention of seeking another.
"You made me cum TWICE…AGAIN!" Minju yelled, almost sounding like she was scolding him. Her brother laughed and then his face showed of pride. He'd never had sex like that with any past girlfriends.
"I know, I guess I just liked seeing you so much the first time."
Minju was running his fingers over his arms as they held him off the floor around her. She giggled when she saw Jae staring at her breasts like he usually did.
"No," Minju corrected him, "it happened when I felt you cumming in me! It was like one minute I wasn't and then all of the sudden it was so warm and…fuuuuck!"
Jae couldn't help himself, hearing his baby sister talk about the feeling of him cumming in her pussy, he simply had to shove a little harder against her. They were already touching at the hips but she could feel him push in just a bit more.
"OPPA!" She yelled, slapping her hand against his shoulder, "dooooonn't, I need a little time!"
She smacked him again when she saw him smile like he knew he wasn't supposed to have done that.
"Did you like cumming in me?" she purred.
"Um… duh," he retorted, making Minju roll her eyes.
"I guess that was obvious, you came so much! I can feel it like…everywhere."
It made both Minju and her brother look downward again. He was still lodged inside her and the knowledge was heartwarming to them. Jae decided to finally withdraw, and though it caused his little sister to growl in protest, he slowly slid his cock out inch by inch; he'd put it back later.
The naughty brunette may have loved seeing her brother's cock inside her, but she had no idea how sexy it would make her feel to see what followed. Right behind Jae's tip peeked a bead of white cum, her brother's cum, from between her tiny lips. Little by little it snuck out while they both watched. Minju wiggled her thighs together and it made even more sperm flow out.
Jae marveled at his little sister's incredulous, open-mouthed stare. She looked like the little sister he remembered again, fawning over some present she hadn't expected to receive. It made him unspeakably happy to cause that feeling in her again.
Minju lay there with her brother's spunk working its way out, at least the amount of it that wasn't still spread over every little bit of the eighteen-year old's insides that there was to coat. When she looked at her brother again, she could see that the way she felt about it was mutual. They knew exactly what they had done, the evidence was plain enough: thick and white on Minju's thigh. They knew that they had done something forbidden that would change their relationship forever: the tangible passion between them revealed that. But most importantly, Minju and Jae knew it was exactly what they wanted, like maybe they'd always been meant to end up as they were now.
"Will you stay with me tonight?" Minju asked him sweetly.
"Ahhh, I don't know," Jae said, raising his arms over his head and stretching, "I was thinking I might go out with the guys…:"
Minju scoffed, hurt.
Jae let his teasing sink in, shrugging and letting her believe he might be serious. Finally he reached over and pulled Minju so she rolled partially atop him, flopping there like she had no intention of showing him any affection.
"Of course I'm staying with you Minju'," Jae assured her. "You didn't really think I'd leave did you?"
"Well I don't know!" She said in a kind of sing-songy voice. "You're some kind of big-deal quarterback now, maybe you didn't want to be stuck in all night with your little sister or something."
"You're a little more than that to me now, don't you think?" Jae asked. Minju was silent for a few seconds before looking up at him innocently.
"Just a little more?" She asked.
"A lot more," he corrected.
Minju and her brother lay there, thinking hard about what was happening between them and wondering longingly what might be next. Both of them were exhausted, so they slowly drifted off to sleep on that ridiculous shag carpet in Minju's dorm room.
It was hours later when Jae awoke to find his sister spooned in front of him, clutching his arms and trying to wrap herself as much as possible within his embrace.
All of the realities came back to him at once. He was still in his little sister's room, she was still completely naked in his arms and little by little his erection was making its way between her legs until it pushed its way against the teenager's soft pussy.
"Mnnnnhhh…" Minju cooed sleepily, "what time is it."
It was still dark outside, it might not have even been past midnight. Most girls would be out of the dorms by then if they weren't staying in, so there wasn't a sound beyond Minju's waking breaths.
Feeling her against him, Jae was helpless to prevent pressuring Minju's innocent mound. She hadn't done anything, but he knew she would feel the tip of his cock in that tantalizing gap between her thighs.
Minju was still sensitive from before, but she wanted him all the same. The feeling of her brother's cock hardening between her legs was so intimate that she sensed her whole body reacting. Without a word, Minju began rotating her hips to provide gentle touches of her inner thighs against the head of her big brother's unspoken contact.
'The way she moved her hips…ohhhman!' Jae thought. Where did she get that? Did she know that it was the sexiest thing he could imagine? Somewhere along the line, his little sister whom he used to see as this awkward, all knees-and-elbows troublemaker, became irresistibly complicit in their forbidden act of incest. How could he have missed the way her teenage body had filled out, how her face had taken on model-esque features, and as he held Minju's squirming backside against him, how her most unspoken assets were now overpoweringly alluring.
When neither of them could stand it anymore, Minju reached down and gave her brother's desire the proper direction. Both siblings exhaled simultaneously, a sigh of relief at the visceral reminder of their unlocked passion for each other.
But the calm didn't last long, because yet another new position for the inexperienced brunette soon brought cries of ecstasy to each thud of Jae's pelvis against her. Minju's hands grabbed the carpet, they reached back for her brother's hair, anything they could do to ground her as she approached another earth-shattering orgasm.
Jae may have prided himself on stamina in the past, but he was no match for the panting, crying and writhing of his little sister. For the third time in however many hours, as she quivered and screamed her way through another climax, Jae held his sister tight, buried deep in her sweet pussy and flooded her with cum yet again.
Minju cooed praises at her brother as she caught her breath, but he was pretty sure she fell asleep, exhausted, before he could even soften and slip out of her. She might have liked to look once more at the warm stream of her brother's spunk that found its way between her taut lips, but apparently she was content enough to know it was there as she drifted off without him. It was fine with Jae, though; in the time it took for him to fade back to sleep, he got to hold onto Minju, caress her and marvel at the evolution of his unadulterated love for her.
When light began to peek through the old curtains of the dorm room and chanced across the carpet and Minju's pretty, slumbering face, it woke her from one of the most wonderful night's sleep she could ever remember. How many hours had it been?
Minju turned her head and smiled upon seeing her brother fast asleep with heavy arm over her. God was she crazy about him. Sometime in the future, she and her brother might have to answer some tough questions together, but now it just felt…right.
"Hey big brother," she called, wiggling against him.
Nothing. The big lug, he could sleep through anything. She gave him another jolt.
"Wake up, you big jerk."
Jae smiled, infinitely happy that the first thing he heard when he woke up was his little sister's voice, and the first thing he felt was her naked body still pressed against him. Of course the second thing he felt was himself hardening.
So did Minju, but for once, reason got the better of her. If light was coming through the window, it was the morning. Depending on how early it was, girls would be stirring in the dorm rooms nearby. It wasn't uncommon to hear cries of passion coming from this room or that, but anyone who heard her last night would probably be curious who had been inside fucking Minju so thoroughly. Jae had to get out before they were discovered.
She felt her brother's hand on her hip and rolled back toward him. He wanted her, again. It brought the same feeling within Minju to know his desire for her, but she couldn't appease him this time.
"We can't Oppa," she pled, "I know you want to but we can't."
Jae was confused, he couldn't just NOT react to feeling the eighteen-year-old's toned butt against him or the breast his hand was draped across with her pink nipple gracing his palm. He pulled on her hip again.
"Oppa!" she said, rolling away from him and getting to her feet. Seeing her brother stare at her in admiration made her grin, but it was only for a second because she squinted her eyes at him and continued.
"It's the morning Oppa, you gotta sneak out!"
He hated it, but knew she was right. After all the noise Minju was making last night, he definitely couldn't be seen in the room with her by any of the girls who lived around her. Still he didn't want to give up the access to the naked little brunette standing over him. Minju helped him to his feet and then tossed his clothes at him while Jae dressed.
She'd put on a silky robe when Jae looked up from tying his shoes. He loathed seeing her body hidden from his eyes.
"So, things are going to be…like…different now, aren't they?" Minju asked hesitantly, standing a few feet in front of him.
"Different how?" Jae replied, reaching out and pulling her close with hands around her waist. Jae continued before Minju could worry any further.
"Different like: I've never felt about anyone the way I do about you?"
Minju's eyes brightened as he went on.
"Different like: I can't imagine that better sex with a more beautiful girl even exists?"
Minju blushed at that.
"Or different like: I know who the first person I call is going to be after practice today, hoping she'll be done with her homework so we can hang out?"
Jae had gotten to his feet and was looking down into his little sister's eyes when she jumped up and wrapped her legs around him. She kissed him wildly, unable to contain her emotions and joy at knowing everything was going to get better and better with her brother.
Minju didn't even notice that he had walked her across the room until she felt the wall near the door against her back. Reminding her of how he had pinned her and fucked her intently against the door the night before, Minju considered throwing caution to the wind and asking him to stay.
But after a few moments, Jae let her down to the ground. She stayed on her tiptoes, trying not to lose contact with his lips while he pulled away.
"Wanna go on a date tonight or something?" He asked the disappointed teenager.
Minju looked up at him and shook her head excitedly. Once he got her reply, Jae turned towards the door and opened it to peek out. The coast looked clear.
Before he could swing the door open, Minju grabbed his hand and pulled it toward her. "Wait, Oppa," she said.
He turned back towards her and admired her gorgeous face for one more time that day. Jae wanted to remember that cute, recently woken smile she wore during practice that day.
"I love you so much," she told him, once again.
Jae leaned in for one more kiss on her cute little lips.
"I love you too Minju'," he responded sincerely.
Jae paused a moment, thinking better of leaving without one more thing. He reached down and uncinched the ribbon around his sister's waist and swiftly reached up to push her robe right off her shoulders.
"There," he said, "that's better."
The image of the nude little eighteen-year-old, his own baby sister, and the wide-eyed, open-mouthed look of astonishment at his shameless act would stick with him for the rest of the day until she was back in his arms again.
Jae made sure he snuck out of her dorm unseen. He rolled his eyes, overwhelmed knowing that his newfound popularity was going to make visits to Minju's dorm-room almost impossible after last night. Still, all the way home, all the way to practice, every free moment he got Jae was thinking of Minju. Likewise, Minju spent the better part of her day dreaming of him.
Together, their thoughts were free from doubt or worry, instead full of hope and excitement for what would come next. There was going to be a lot to figure out between them, thought Jae as he reached for his phone after practice, but he'd do anything to make it work. As Minju's heartbeat danced upon seeing brother's call, she answered knowing that somehow her life was headed in a wonderful new direction.
"Hey you!" she said first.
"Hey sis, what have you been thinking about today?"
Part of my BLACKED Baddies shorts, see my masterlist for more chapters.
1.2k words.
Karina's eyes widened at the sight of an African refugees massive BBC. With a shaky hand she reached out to grab it, feeling the strong pulse throbbing against her palm. Her mouth fell open when she began to stroke, watching it flop in her hands a bit, realizing he wasn't even fully hard.
Karina gasped, drooling as she stroked with both hands. She felt the carpet against her knees, and the touch of his ebony thighs around her torso. She leaned forward, pressing her pursed lips to the head to give it a tender kiss.
Her tongue pressed forward, tasting her first black cock, inhaling the musk that filled her nose. Her right eye twitched and she felt the thoughts within her head melting into a a warm wave of bliss rolling down her spine.
Hawk tuah! Karina spit on that thang and covered it in a layer of glistening sheen that her hands stroked into the dark African meat. Her lips wrapped around the head, eagerly parting to let it slide across her wet tongue and into the back of her throat.
GLUCK! GLUCK! AAH! GLUCK! She started to blow him between loud gasps for air. She could only fit half into her mouth, stroking him desperately with both hands covered in her own spit. The bull groaned, placing both hands on her head to hold her in place, preventing her from lifting off of his BBC.
His hips thrusted upward, jamming his big black cock into the back of her throat with force. Karina let out a muffled scream, but the bull kept going, grunting as he used her throat like a fleshlight for his own pleasure.
Her hands slapped at his thighs and abs, begging him to stop, but only motivated him to keep going. "I'm here to fuck all the women!" he groaned, pushing Karina down on his cock until she was gagging violently, her eyes rolling back until they were nearly solid white.
He gave her cheek a slap, then released her and watched Karina gasp for air, her chest heaving as she sat back against the coffee table behind her. Her throat stung as she panted, wiping the spit from her chin that had soaked into her black REFUGEES WELCOME shirt with a black fist in the middle of the Korean flag.
The bull stood up and grabbed her hair in his hand, motioning for her to follow him. "No!" he said when she tried to stand up, "I'll walk you like the slut you are."
Karina crawled on all fours beside him, following with her heavy tits sagging down against the fabric of her shirt. Her pale, naked ass in the air swayed side-to-side as he led her across the room, passing by other bulls who were hammering black cock into screaming Korean women.
The sliding door of the patio opened and Karina felt the hard concrete against her palms and knees as he led her to a beach chair and pointed for her to get on it. Karina climbed up and felt his hands on her waist, flipping her onto her back.
"Let me have those big ass titties," he said, pushing the shirt up to reveal her braless, pale, fat tits. He slapped his wet BBC between them and Karina moaned deeply, feeling the power and heft of his black cock as it thumped against her soft skin.
"Mmm, fuck my big Korean tits!" Karina blurted out, lifting her hands to the sides of her chest to press them together around the ebony pole between them.
Karina watched a pair of hands coil around the bulls sides, and then the face of Giselle smiling down at her. "That's it, fuck those big tits," Giselle said to him in a soft, encouraging voice. "They're what you came here for, aren't they? Big asian tits and tight little Korean pussies to breed."
The bull groaned, his hips thrusting back and forth between Karina's fleshy melons engulfing his dark cock. She felt the head poking at her neck with every thrust, peeking out from under the top of her shirt and occasionally trying to slip under her choker necklace.
Karina's head spun with lust, her toes curling the moment that Giselle lowered her face to her pussy to start licking it. Karina let out a long, low moan of satisfaction, closing her eyes and arching her back.
Giselle shoved a couple fingers in without warning, working them back and forth inside Karina, her thumb working circles on her sensitive clit to drive her mad. Karina breathed deeply in sharp breaths, her thighs beginning to shake, chest turning red.
The bull reached down with both hands and wrapped them around her neck, his thumbs pressing the head of his black cock against her throat as he fucked her busty chest. Karina's eyes rolled, but the grip on her squishy boobs never relaxed, and she kept them pressed hard around the BBC pumping between them.
Karina let out a moan, kicking her foot as Giselle shoved her tongue into her cunt, drilling into it with her fingers and nuzzling her nose right up against the clit. It was too much for Karina, her head was swimming, and she felt like she would pass out from the pleasure.
The bull pressed down harder and Karina felt his weight on her throat, choking her until her cheeks turned a rosy red hue. She wanted to grab at his wrists, but she kept her hands around her tits, refusing to let go until he told her to.
The bull groaned as his BBC slipped under the choker, pinning his head in place as he began to spurt a series of hot ropes across Karina's chin and neck. She felt the pulsing his shaft, the flowing hot ropes of cum shooting up her chin before running down her neck and into her dark hair.
He gave her a few more pumps, then pulled his BBC back and slapped it wetly against each breast before leaving her and Giselle. "I'm gonna..." Karina panted, pinching her nipples and twisting them, pulling her sagging breasts upward with a scream.
Karina began to squirt all over Giselle's face, coating her lips and tongue, and Giselle ate it up hungrily while continuing to lick and finger until Karina fell limp with rolling eyes.
Giselle crawled up Karina's body, hovering over her with cum dripping from her lips and chin, glistening brightly. She lowered her head to lick the cum from Karina's neck, lapping it up and ending with a soft bite into her flesh.
She dragged her tongue along Karina's throat, up her chin, and then to her lips, sliding into her mouth to deposit the bull's load. Karina's eyes rolled in circles, she moaned deeply, a hand reaching up to pull Giselle in deeper.
They swapped the load back and forth with sloppy open-mouthed kisses, their tongues twisting together, pushing against each other, lips meeting until the cum had all been swallowed.
Giselle pulled back and caressed Karina's cheek, looking deep into her eyes. They kissed one last time, and Giselle grabbed a handful of Karina's left tit to squeeze as she did so.
The night was still young and the black breeding party had just started, there were more men inside waiting for their welcome to Korea, and the two of them were more than happy to give it to them.
"Let's get these big black cocks," Giselle grinned, taking Karina by the hand to lead her back to the party.
A/N: orenjideul! i'm back with some mayhaps kinda late kyujin birthday fic! this is something different from before and i hope you just enjoy reading this!
--------------------------------------
--------------------------------------
So, here’s the situation: Kyujin needs you to come to her place and it’s urgent, for reasons undefined, yet.
Exactly half an hour ago, you’re just minding your business with the plethora of groceries in your cart when your phone vibrates and sees her name and that text that makes you exhilarated all of a sudden.
jangkyukyu at 16:51 - “please come over, daddy”
jangkyukyu at 16:51 - “i have a surprise for you ;)”
Just with her messages alone, rekindles something familiar within you, and it’s just going to go downhill from there.
Kyujin knows her grip onto you every damn time she messages you something inviting or suggestive like this—you’re fathomably predictable, and she knows that you can’t resist her no matter what you do.
You love her too much and the feelings are mutual, but whatever she’s hinting at is something you’re always excited about, as the anticipation clearly gets ahead of you.
But right now, you're here, and you clearly don’t need to anticipate anymore, because that headspace was minutes and minutes ago.
It’s also the fact that you can sense her in front of you, head into the game as you could just imagine what she has in store for you, and what she looks like outside your frustrating blindfold.
The hindrance falls short and results in a halt, as her faint voice calls you.
“Take it off now, daddy.” So you did, and you’re flabbergasted.
The sight alone is immaculate, the epitome of perfection as Kyujin was at the top of the game—your eyes immediately land towards her figure, and oh it’s so sinful down to every inch.
She flaunts her full body in display for you and god, that tent in your boxers is aching to be released.
You sit back and gawk over every inch and every element is just right: those cat-ears headbands firmly tucked behind her hair, the white lingerie over her that perfect accentuates her slender figure (not to mention the straps over her midriff too, diabolically hot), those white stockings that just fits perfectly on her thighs, bright-colored stiletto heels, that cat-tail buttplug that she’s been dying to wear ever since she mentioned it weeks ago and the best part of the shot, that damn collar her neck that’s pretty slim to be called as one.
Genuinely, this is the most seductive and the hottest sight your eyes have laid upon and you’re savoring every second, incredibly in awe of how perfect Kyujin could be.
“I guess you love it, daddy—been looking at me for some while now.”
“Yes I fucking do, Kyujin.” You keep yourself seated, as Kyujin walks closer to you, getting herself comfortable for the position she will do.
“You do, daddy?”
“Yes, god—you’re actually the prettiest girl on this planet I swear.” Your words make Kyujin blush, a smile curling up your face as you support her legs once she straddles you, and at your end, you need her so much that you’re ultimately and instinctively greedy, hands roaming around where her weakness is.
“Did this for you—need to kiss you now, daddy.”
She doesn’t need to ask because you’re ahead and she’s clearly insatiable enough for you to advance towards the unthinkable. You pull Kyujin into a deep kiss, not that passionate and sloppy as you immediately find your lips pecking the pristine skin of her neck, suckling on it as your hands roam around her soft, scrumptious ass which makes her moan softly, wanton-filled.
“Daddy…” She averts her attention towards the growing tent between your thighs, her hands skating around your clothed chest as she unbuttons your top precisely. “Kiss me more—want to feel how great you kiss me.”
“Yeah, don’t worry, Kyujin.” You’re grasping her ass with a firm grip as you continue your worshipping advances, peppering her shoulders then her lips with pecks that show how much you yearn for her. “I’ll probably kiss you until my lips go numb.”
And you just continue to do what you’re best at, and Kyujin’s that good girl, taking everything incredibly well.
Her hands continue her advances towards your chest as she moans out your name whenever you kiss the vicinity of her neck, and it’s such a cute sight to see such a sinful Kyujin be reduced into a whimpering, adorable mess under your control. She’s so small that you could probably carry her right now and pin her against the bed to continue what’s clouding your mind but no, you really want to appreciate every inch of hers and your lips are fulfilling that wish.
“God, daddy.” Her lips are quivering, eliciting dying moans of need as your lips finds her porcelain skin repeatedly, suckling onto the succulence as you can feel the familiar wetness seeping onto her crotch (it doesn’t help that her lingerie is brightly-colored that you can already see how wet she is becoming). “I n-need something from you—ohh…”
That piques your interest, all ears on what Kyujin might propose to you. “Go ahead, Kyujin—we have all day here.”
“Need to f-feel you badly, daddy. Need it so bad…” You know what she’s referring to as the growing tent in your pants grows harder, and you’re dying to just take it off and fuck her into incoherence but you play along, wanting her to learn patience despite your growing insatiability to her.
“Need what, specifically, hm? Speak up, darling.” Kyujin whines as she keeps grinding onto you, and it’s euphoric on how great her hips move against you. You support her straddling figure with her hands on her plump cheeks still, feeling her tiny frame be a mere weight against you as you marvel with her growing need, evident with those glistening eyes of lust from hers.
“Daddy—need your cock badly. I need to t-taste it, please—fuck…” Her pleading continuously like this is just your hidden guilty pleasure, and her bane. But ultimately, you want to test the waters down below before diving in, and you have specific thoughts in your mind that need execution.
“I would want that, darling, but—” There’s that pronoun she hates to hear, a condition she’ll be fulfilling for you because she’s always that good girl for you, and you love that from her. “—I need to do something for you first.”
Kyujin raises an eyebrow, anticipating what you may do as she keeps her eyes in contact with yours. “What is it, da—oh! Oh my fucking god, daddy.”
Her eloquence is short-lived when your fingers roam around her dripping cunt, evidently wet against the beautiful fabric of her panties.
She chokes, cries for you but the constant dexterity sends her into submission, as she’s enervated to move anywhere but her hips.
“Kyujin.” You remind her, prompting her to something she would always comply with. “Stay steady and let me finger your cunt.”
She smiles right after, all ears for you as she relaxes herself, putting her hands on your shoulders and listening to whatever you command her. She eases up her body as she takes your fingers inside her constricting cunt, moaning wantonly as you assess the state she’s in right now, and she’s giving in slowly and you can sense.
“God, darling—how are you this fucking wet already? It’s just my fingers, oh my god.” You marvel with the unfathomable drench below her tight tummy, her slit leaking on your fingers as you keep thrusting in her, pushing her onto the edge and even flicking her clit as the cherry on top. “You really yearn for my cock, do you?”
The fabric is a mere distraction on your fingers, not when it’s set aside to the point where it almost tears it all up and you can’t just hide the fact that you want her badly, that you’re testing her limits and what she can take all thanks to you.
Also, your questions towards Kyujin is a no-brainer, as she’s as straightforward as she can get.
“I need it, daddy.” Her head hangs inches away from your face, as you kiss her earlobe just to amplify the gratification she’s feeling. “More than anything, please…”
That plea of hers makes you twitch on your trousers and god, she is definitely testing you and inviting you to just give her what she wants.
But then, good girls obey orders, and she ultimately is one.
“Darling, I need you to do something for me first.” You’re finger repetitively fingerfucking her to the fullest, feeling rivulets drenching your digits as she stares at you with carnal need, anticipating what you may say.
“Daddy—fuck, w-what is it?”
You’re pace is rapid and you know how sensitive and close she is, and you know she can’t hold it anymore. “Cum for me, my precious kitty—cum for daddy.”
She doesn’t flinch, nor a single respite as she undergoes her own elation—it was quick from her but you didn’t care, you need to make her feel special in every second you serve her.
But right now, you’re too frustrated to do that because of the growing monster beneath your pants (rawr: in your headspace).
You know how this goes and Kyujin’s bright mind, still a little clouded with her orgasm, knows what to do, so she gets off her position and gets on her knees.
God, she looks great when she’s vulnerable and submissive like this.
“Fuck—you’re good at that, darling.” She really is, as she’s that one-in-a-million girl whose talent you’ll appreciate and never let go. Her hands unbuckle the strap and so are the other garments, undressed swiftly and with precision.
It’s just the last bit of defense against her grand prize, and her profound movements give you a gist on what she’s up to—she’s teasing you near your boiling point, and she’s fiddling onto that limit of yours.
You fucking need to feel her mouth now and she can sense it with the way you’re refusing to look at her, feeling the pleasure even without her hands onto the main event yet.
Thankfully, the frustrating restraints are off and god, she looks splendid with a cock near her mouth—genuinely pornographic yet encapsulated with such beauty no one can ever match.
“Fucking hell, Kyujin.” You whisper and she already knows your weak spots and that’s lethal enough for you to handle. You love the thrill and the will to combat the pleasure with your own semblance of control, even if it’s crumbling down to submission or in its all-time strength, you will find authority.
You’re determined to be one because Kyujin wants that, and you’re not disappointing her.
But seriously, it’s only been at least fifteen seconds of her mouth meeting your tip and you’re practically shaking in pleasure.
You still feign your authority, even though the defenses in you slowly crumble.
“Am I doing good, daddy?” You know Kyujin is just asking that to seek validation, intents in the likes of rhetoricism.
But you have tricks in your sleeve to paint that certain expression of hers that you like her to tease with.
“No.” She frowns, continuously licking your slit with profound fervor, knowing that your words are genuine.
“Oh—what did I do wro—”
“You’re doing fucking spectacular right now, dear—keep going for me.” The sudden shift makes her smile as you chuckle a little, but not before eliciting a moan as her lips envelop your sensitive tip.
The sight is pretty adorable to say the least—disregarding the beauty of her face being disheveled due to her own hunger on your cock, her pouting in disbelief paints a smile on your face as you always love teasing her, even in moments like this.
But Kyujin doesn’t stop, not when she’s depraved for such a wonderful mast that she’s savoring every inch and second she invests towards you. She just appreciates every inch, kissing on it as she tells you how thankful she is for this opportunity and you’re just there, smiling like an idiot and caressing her hair leisurely.
“I’d never get tired worshipping your cock, daddy.” A peck on your base comes right after as she dives into the action, divulging how much she needed you.
Talent remains evident, her tongue dancing around your length as she takes you halfway, lips enveloping with a tight suction. Her hands roam on your thighs as you relax and let yourself loose for her, savoring the pleasure as you’re enamored with the beauty of filth.
The plastered drool around your cock when she pulls out is just diabolical, her expressions enough to make you twitch as her hand now grasps your base as she sucks on you like a lollipop.
“Getting ahead of ourselves right now, hm, dear?”
Kyujin paints a puzzle face, possibly hesitant to assume what she had in mind knowing your past ambiguity. “What do you mean, daddy?”
“Why the cat ears? Wanting to try something special?” You grunt slightly right after, utterly interested in what sparked her mind to try such an inviting fit.
“I always thought you loved the idea of me dressed as a pet.” She slobbers continuously over your length, sheathed with her drool as her tongue dances over your tip while she talks with her mouth full of cock. “So—mmfh—I rwlly—really wanted to dress like daddy’s slutty, obedient catgirl.”
Now that you’re enlightened, you can’t help but flash that grin because of her efforts and she ultimately knows your Achilles’ heel—with such a seductive vision coming into life, you can't help but rank this up on the greats.
Kyujin is just relentless right now, proving her talent and your time truly treasuring its worth, as she doesn’t keep anything idle. Whenever she pulls out to appreciate your balls and play with them, she continues pumping you with a pace tolerable, then when she sucks you off, her hands fondling those valuable reservoirs of yours gently.
Also, the sight of her figure just staying there, her head bobbing moderately with those cat ears on her head being the cherry on top is just truly insane, a view to savor for eons to come.
“God—what the fuck, Kyuj—holy shit, darling—you’re doing so good for daddy.” The praise strokes her gently, and those are just fuel as she keeps the pleasure in an all-time high, and you’re inching closer to that elated state.
But you have other plans for her, and it’ll be messier than this.
Sure, you want your load into her mouth, deposited right to her stomach or to paint that pretty face of hers, you just can’t hide the fact that you truly need to fuck her right now, and you’re not sugarcoating anything anymore.
“Kyuj—dear, rise up.” This earns a pout from the disheveled girl, her bright mind sensing that you wanted to do something and not the fact that she didn’t do great—you’ll just be incredibly stupid to think she didn’t excel here.
“I guess daddy wants to fuck her slutty pet…”
“I fucking do.” You get yourself out of the chair, prompting her to do something as you’re incredibly yearning to feel Kyujin. “Now, will you get all on fours on the bed, please, dear?”
She obliges and god, her outfit compliment her legs and her ass in this lingerie is such a hot sight that you just can’t help but gawk over it—her arching her back a little when she’s in position and wiggling her backside is just the final straw, and you need to do something right now.
You just can’t deal with your clothing being dressed onto yours anymore, peeling it off yourself as quickly as you can while savoring the obscene angle Kyujin has mounted herself onto.
“Please, daddy.” She looks behind her shoulder, flaunting her ass up as she caresses the soft mattress, waiting for what you will do to her. “I’ve been great—please treat your kitten like something you always wanted to do.”
Her way of words never disappoints, and you love the absolute madness and filthiness of each dropped syllable. Your cock is throbbing relentlessly, furiously wanting her bad with the scene presented in front of you—such an immaculate figure clothed so sinfully, ass up for you and such a fluffy tail is the cherry on top.
You mount near her, your hands finding the softness of her ass as you grip on it, and then teased your leaking cock over her clothed crotch.
“May I?” You ask Kyujin, repeatedly whining as you hint your tip over her drenched cunt over the fabric.
She just nods looking back, then gets herself ready for what’s about to take place.
Like a good girl.
The panties are practically drenched beyond saving, pulling it down and towards her knees, and god, the sight is downright depraved, utterly vitiated all thanks to you—the hint of that gray metal of her plug connected that fluffy tail just hints the contradiction, and it’s all too well.
You swipe your digits over her drenched lips as you earn a whine coming out of her lips. She knows that you can’t take it anymore, getting rid of the foreplay or anything in the like, but just go and do what she wants you to do.
Kyujin senses it, and your tip meeting the heat of her cunt was the last fucking straw.
She keens when you plunge the tip onto her overwhelming snugness, earning moans of approval and need out of her lips. The repeated calls of your name was just eargasmic as she forms fists onto the sheets, bracing every inch of you invading the walls of her tight pussy.
“Fucking tight, as always—shit.”
“Daddy, please—” Kyujin pleads to you as you elicit more ragged breaths, ensuing a turtle’s pace over her cunt for now as you make herself accustomed to your length for the time being. “—please f-fuck me real good.”
Whenever she feels submissive and utterly helpless, she begs and that’s music to your ears. With just a constant pace onto her pussy, you can’t help but marvel at how great her ass ripples every time, spanking the flesh harshly as the pain stings and is elicited.
“Ow! Oh my fucking god—daddy, please…” You’re just orchestrating a gradual pace right now, exponentially getting faster as the moans that form are more carnal, making you throb more.
Yet with this state of elation and pure flow of steady rhythm, you can’t help but think that something is missing, and it’s something she likes too.
“Wait—wha—what a-are you doing, daddy?” Kyujin whines, feeling herself being edged and empty as you do the unthinkable. “Why’d you pull out?”
You don’t want to, but you have a better idea that will enlighten her fully, because she never sees this coming.
Those fluffy, circular culprits stem the urge for you to go further with the kinks, and with such control that she wants, you know she’ll lose her shit.
“Wait—oh, daddy… You’re so naughty for your kitten…”
“Really am.” You’re no stranger in these cuffs, having done this before with her as you tease your tip onto her waiting lips, making her squirm. “Now, your hands behind your back please.”
Now with such vulnerability, she can’t help but voice out how she wants you to control her, dictate how she feels in the long run and how bad you want her.
“Gosh, daddy—really love cuffing your lovely slut, hm? Please fuck me up, daddy!” You will, and you’re not wasting any second because as soon as the cuffs clicked and locked in place, you inserted your length in her once again.
With Kyujin’s flexibility and strength still evident on her thighs, she lifts herself up enough to keep herself steady, a great angle for such diabolical pistoning at your end.
The chains of her collar rests onto her back, meeting the fluffy ends of her tail as you grasp it, making sure that you’re utilizing what you’re able to grasp and see. She yelps every time you bury your cock deep inside her velvety walls, seeing the repeated constrictions of her puckered hole around the metallic bud as the cherry on top which you ultimately love. Her moans restrict whenever you pull the leash, and she just laughs it out and moans how great your roughness is currently, and her words are just fuel to the fire at this point.
“Fu—uck—oh, shit—daddy! Fucking u-use me!”
“That’s my good fucking kitten.” You keep your firm grip on the handle, your other hand grasping her right hip as you pound her right, pace now relentless now with the constant urges she had morphed yourself into.
You’re now pounding her into total incoherence, and this is only the beginning.
But then, she remains sturdy and able to elicit those beautiful moans out of her mouth, legs squatting for you to be taken with your entirety, and that filthy mouth of hers.
“Dadd—y—oh fuck, I like it when y-you choke me—holy shit…”
“I know you do, kitten.” You grit your teeth as you exaggerate your thrusts, giving her what she deserves and facing her the fact of her sluttiness and yearning for you and your treasured dick. “Fuck, you’re getting tighter—guess you want me to call you that, huh?”
Guess you found the right name, and she’s borderline crying because of the pleasure and how badly she wants to be called as that.
“Yes, d-daddy.” She winces and hisses when you spank her, wrists flailing as the pleasure gets her going, uttering words as she’s still thankfully coherent. “Fucking l-love it when you—fuck, call me a kitten.”
That’s the groove, and you’re dancing with the devil.
Your hips oscillate at a ruthless pace, Kyujin’s moans and the repeated clashing of bodies are orchestrated to bless your ears, not to mention the squelching of her cunt due to the juices that’s seeping out of her tightness. Her thighs shiver, lips quivering to the roughness that’s being brought to her, and with no semblance of control, she can just take you all, like the good kitten that she is.
“Look at you already creaming on my cock.” She doesn’t give a compliment or the opposite, but it wouldn’t matter because she’s just taking you so well all that you can mouth is how great she possibly feels and the walls of her pussy. “Such a good, genuine slut for me, kitten.”
“Fuck! I am—I a-am your g-good kitten—oh god!” The reciprocation is audible, and it’s a rhythm in your ears you’ll always treasure. Her head yanks up every time you pull the leash towards you, and that earns that wicked smirk on your face, satisfied on the right roughness you’re bestowing her.
Surprisingly, the headband still clings for dear life onto her silken hair, tucked firmly behind her ear despite the onslaught of rough thrusts she’s taking. The sigh alone is worth a marvel, a blessing to savor as every detail is just beautiful up to the miniscule.
How could you not? Not when her back tenses with your actions, her pussy squelching as her nectar drips over the sheets, her thighs rippling and trembling due to you, her lingerie a perfect fit on her slender body, her hips and her ass hinting a rosy hue, the collar fitting perfectly around her neck, those cat ears a balance to such debauched sight and that tail of hers that’s a mere distraction as you’re fucking her with all your might, adding up the scenic beauty of her.
This is a sight to die for, and you’re absolutely living in it.
“Da—daddy, fuck—can’t t-take it anymore…” It’s bound to happen, as you let go of the leash and leaned over her, fucking her deeper and letting yoir voice tickle her ear.
“Then go, kitten.” You snarl as you keep the pace going, not giving her a millisecond to recover. “Cum on this cock.”
She does immediately, and it’s an utter mess all throughout.
There’s no respite, fucking her through her orgasm as she chants your name like a ritual, summoning the devil in you to totally wreck her in half.
You gradually slow down, not wanting her to pass out due to sheer overstimulation but still buried inside her, your hands supporting her shivering body that’s precarious due to the elation knocking down her walls.
“Good fucking kitten.” You hiss on Kyujin’s ear, earning a gulp from her and that beautiful smile from her lips as your praise is the cause.
You’re just buried inside her, immobile as she whines with the girth invading her walls thoroughly. Of course, girls like her at this moment crave for something special, like a reward they deserve as soon as the second of such filthy sex commences.
Those lips part, and she’s vocal with what she wants.
“Isn’t daddy close? You must be so close, daddy~” Kyujin’s tone laces need, the utter epitome of yearning for your cum for so long and her inviting voice alone makes you throb repeatedly.
You inevitably start your hips again and this time, you’re not holding back. Your hand ultimately grasps her hips with a grip that borderline leaves a bruise because of how you’re grappling it. The other isn’t so idle either, and even the best contributor to the mess Kyujin’s brain is currently experiencing as you pump her asshole with the tail plug that’s been keeping her tightest hole gaped.
Kyujin whimpers against you, having that modicum of patience left as you keep her holes filled and busy, all thanks to you.
If Kyujin can see your face contorting to the sheer pleasure her pussy brings, the candor is evident—you’re fucking close and not playing around anymore because she always love hearing how near you always are.
You’re not lasting a minute in her snugness.
“Gonna fucking cum, kitten—right to this tight, little pussy of yours.” She can’t control herself anymore and with your words, she’s a whimpering mess. You keep yourself steady, fucking her ultimately until she speaks volumes are you’re losing it.
“Please cum, daddy—” Kyujin is pleading, a pathetic tone just to earn what she deserves right up her womb. “—I c-can’t—please cum inside m-me, daddy!”
You enter the promised land, sinking deeper as you submerge into that euphoric state, depositing everything as you keep yourself sinked in her.
It goes straight towards where it belongs, filling her up to the brim as you squirm from the multiple spurts you filled her.
Hell, maybe you’ve possibly fucked a baby into her and you’d never know—the thrill is fun, but she possibly has planned this ahead.
“Fuck—that was—oh shit, you f-filled me up, daddy…” She rests her head against the mattress, her body relaxing over its comfort as she keeps her arch evident, ass up for you to marvel and drool on.
You eventually pulled out and fuck, you’re still throbbing seeing that freshly-fucked cunt dripping with your treasured cum, and you know what to do after this.
“You’ve been so great, kitten.” The immediate swipe of your digits gets her keening, lifting her head just for you to hear her moans as you scoop samples. "Here's a reward for you. Don’t waste it.”
“Yes, daddy.” She just takes it, no questions asked.
Kyujin fervorly sucks your digits sheathed with your semen, tongue swirling over it as she hums due to the satisfaction, a delectable treat tasted after such deprivation.
“Such a good kitten, huh?” She nods, as you uncuff her wrists and let her body rest against the mattress after such a rough session.
“You know that I’m still not done with you, right, kitten?” You yearn for her answer, towering over her exasperated frame as she recovers as fast as possible.
“Yes, daddy—you promised me that you will leave a load somewhere…”
That raises your eyebrows, interest piqued as you vaguely remember what the promise was but it’s surely as filthy as this. “Really? Enlighten me then..”
“You promised to leave a load on or in me after breeding me before—didn’t put some effort into wearing this without something in return…” There’s this hint of entitlement here, and as much as you want to put her in her place and remind her of something, her proposition is too inviting.
First of all, you did promise her that: going in lengths just to fulfill what she needs and even over your limits.
But what’s genuinely surprising is her fit for you to swoon and drool all over, and that’s why you adore the element of surprise.
“Right, and I dearly appreciate this, kitten, so do what you need to do.” She’s too delectable to let yourself be hindered from such a filthy round with her, and with her on all fours yet again and that beautiful face inviting you to do what you’re best at, you can’t simply resist.
Kyujin wiggles her ass as an invitation, as the sight of your load dripping between her thighs just releases those animalistic urges in you to go ballistic over her but you remain composed for an ephemeral amount of time. You work on her tail, teasing the metallic culprit down below as you thrust the metal criminally slow, and she’s already quivering.
“Daddy’s such a tease…” She moans out the pleasure right after, swiping your finger over her leaking cunt as you keep herself accustomed to what will invade her tightness soon, and the already-lubed plug aids her and introduces her to such wonders.
“It’s important, kitten.” Your circle the pivot of where the fur and the metal meets, earning those sultry cries from her mouth as you lean forward, inches away from ear as you whisper, “And you love whenever I tease you like this.”
Even if she denies it, her body says otherwise. She loves being taken care of and showing her what it feels like without overstimulating her so suddenly.
Because after all, she’s the best girl you’ve ever met and the best kitten when in bed.
Gonna make her purr—
“There you go.” You push the plug further, making her writhe with the feeling, succumbing to the euphoria it brings as your other hand dances around the lips of her filled pussy. “Keep moaning for me, kitten—such a good fucking girl, you are.”
Your words make her sensibly yearn for your cock once again, and with your constant teases and that longing control fading away as she gets too bearable to just stuck her with this for more minutes, you can’t take it anymore and neither does she.
As you command her to ease her anal muscles up, you prepare to pull out the plug as she voices something similar to your interest. “Daddy, do you remember the stuff you say whenever we do anal sex?”
You quite have the grip of that and yet again, you’re unsure but this time, you’re sincere since there’s a lot of things you could’ve said before. “What is it, kitten?”
Kyujin looks back, not with that smirk on her face as she states the obvious. “That you always wanna paint my face after fucking my ass or something in the like… y’know how bad that turns me on, daddy.”
Maybe she made that up, or it’s true based on the four times you’ve had this similar situation (not including this one), but you didn’t care to think much with your brain, but with such an irresistible sight in front of you, your cock does the thinking.
“If that’s what you want.” You eye her gaping hole, reach for the lube that’s near the drawer behind you and lathered a copious amount on your length before doing such a feverish act. “Behave well for me and I’ll paint your pretty face, kitten.”
Even with the dim, fluorescent lights emanating over the both of you, you can see the glint on her eyes once you said that. Thank the heavens above for such an amazing build from Kyujin, as the architecture of her legs stays sturdy, on all fours as you mouth yourself ready to plunge it in slowly and when you do, she buries her head onto the mattress, knees buckling.
“Fucking hell—still grips tight as fuck.” The grunts that follow right after are inevitable, as you push yourself deeper into Kyujin’s snug walls and her wanting more.
“God—fuck, daddy—” Her breaths are ragged, almost crying as the tightness overwhelms her but she still helps you out, and even with the help of the plug, she’s still as tight as a vacuum. “—push it in, I c-can take it…”
That’s the green light and you slowly invade the entirety of her ass, and it’s unreal how it truly feels around your pulsing length. You leisurely make Kyujin take it, let her be accustomed to your entire length as she eases her muscles for comfort, and everything is just going well as it should be.
“Daddy’s gonna split m-me open—oh fuck, daddy, it’s so big in my ass—god!”
“Take it easy, kitten.” You stroke her hair to reassure her, as you resume snapping your hips to her liking. “Gotta start slow, okay?”
So you did, a snail’s pace in her ass as she savors every second of your invasion and the ruined sight in front of you is just carnal fuel. She still maintains that cat-like facade for you, willing to be into the play and letting you experience her capabilities right off the bat.
All throughout the half an hour of such filth, she’s doing so well and the genuine fruition with her, and you can’t ask for anything more. You’ll never get tired of peppering her with kisses, back tensing as you move your length ever-so-slightly, and those endless stream of compliments that always makes her feel special and that familiar rosy hue hinting on her cheeks. As time runs, you impale her slowly and move even more, and she’s whining, clearly whining for more which is evident with the tone of her voice.
God, you can just imagine how pretty and inviting her face must be diving into such a plethora of pleasure.
“I c-can take more, daddy—” Kyujin enlightens you with a green light, and with her assurance, you aren’t a stranger to how these things go. “—do it—fuck me like h-how you always wanted it!”
The demand laced in her voice says a lot, even though it’s slightly muffled as you begin moving with such confidence, a moderate pace enough for the both of you to feel elevated.
Her gaping hole craves for you, as it feels like a magnet whenever you thrust into her, onto the limit as suction is the pleasurable it has ever been, and it’s always fucking up with your brain’s chemistry—it’s a poison you’re addicted to, and it’s mutual with hers. The sensations are far too good to be true, especially when your balls slap against her wet lips and her hole constricts tighter with the feeling of such mere contact onto her sensitive cunt. Your persistent throbs against her tight asshole sends a message, and she likes how she always makes you feel the utmost euphoria, and your seeping animalistic urges slowly going down onto that filthy route. You grasp onto her hips firmly, pistoning yourself to truly let her feel how bad you’ve been wanting her ass as she remains steady, on all fours albeit quivering due to your reckless acts on her ass.
“Fuck—please, d-daddy—more! Gape me o-open!” Kyujin’s pleas are a chant in your, following those defiled moans that completes the symphony. Her sounds just ignites you to chase that high of yours, fucking her faster and letting her asshole take what you can give her, and you’re fulfilling what she wants for the umpteenth time.
“What if I just—fuck—like, fill this ass up?” You grit your teeth right after, continuing your pace as the resonating sounds of her cheeks meeting yours makes you throb, inching closer towards that promised state. “You wouldn’t m-mind that, do you, kitten?”
It doesn’t register within her answer so coherently and immediately, and you spanking on her butt harshly and deftly fingering her doesn’t help, even with such a reduced pace in your thrusts.
Kyujin whimpers and moans in return, and you’re not satisfied. “Kitten, answer daddy’s question.”
It’s stern and it barely registers in her with the current stimulation, but her current state etches a smile on your lips. “W-what question, daddy—fuck!”
You smack her again, and ultimately give her mercy because she’s been such a good kitten for you, and she deserves the best of treatment.
“I said—” You lean down, your body resting against her back as you whisper in her ear, continuing your thrusts. “—you don’t mind me filling up this tight ass, won’t you, kitten?”
You kiss Kyujin’s nape, earning a moan from her as your hands grasp her tits against the white lingerie still fitted perfectly on her body and go down onto teasing her abs as the cherry on top. She manages to utter an answer, but not without broken melodies and discordant sounds of pleas.
“God—please—fuck, I d-don’t care anymore, daddy—” Kyujin pulls you into a kiss as you eagerly reciprocated, letting her know how much you fucking want her and you let her finish what plea she may utter. “—but as l-long as—oh god—I feel your cum, t-then it’s good…”
You continue pumping her and you’re at your wit’s end with the ability to last any longer than a minute. With her debauched sight, heavenly moans, and what she wants from you, you’d ultimately bless her with another reward.
Your cadence falls a little dissonant, grunting in every thrust as you continue to play with her tits on the fabric and kneading her cheeks to turn you on even more.
Right now, you’re going to erupt strongly and Kyujin’s ass vice grip would be the culprit.
“Gonna fucking cum so deep in you, kitten—” You lick her ear, continuing a strong pace as you pound her into oblivion. “—and you'll store it in your ass like a good girl, do you understand?”
Kyujin faces back, nodding her head and with her frame taking you all with great semblance of control and composure—even with her shivering thighs and possibly weak knees, she never ceases to amaze you—you know you’re just going to be hammering until you blow it all.
And so you did, cumming deep and painting her anal walls white, possibly every snug inch.
The sight is beyond fucked up with ten seconds worth of such elevated orgasm whenever you pull out—your cum leaking out of your tip and out from her tight hole, dripping towards her cunt.
Right at this moment, Kyujin has truly made you be at your best, to be downright animalistic and the filthy sight of her holes leaking with your seed will forever be etched in your brain.
“That was fucking good, kitten—god, you’re so good for me.” You stroke Kyujin’s hair, reassuring her of how perfect she has been with you and how well she took you, and that alone makes you feel proud of her.
“Loved this so much, daddy—so warm inside me…” She turns around, laying herself flat on the bed as she recovers from the sneaky high she had when you fucked her ass relentlessly.
Even with the possibly evident soreness, she still aids you with easing her muscles up, letting the plug store all your cum inside her walls and letting it stay there for as long as you want.
“Good kitten.” You join her on the bed, peppering her cheeks with kisses as she finds your lips once again, eagerly reciprocating and voicing out how great this experience is.
“I think we should do buttplugs more, daddy.”
“Filthy slut.” You chuckle right after, appreciating her features as you adore her fetishes. “That’s cute but damn, I really loved your cunt more.”
“You love both, daddy—stop lying.”
You elicit a gasp, shocked with her words as you state the fact. “I do but you—”
Yet Kyujin shuts you up with another peck, and then she pulls out with that cute smile on her lips, and her beauty still exuding seductiveness and the feline atmosphere still there.
You take seconds to adore and marvel as her incredible figure is still on display, despite the disheveled fits (you’re genuinely surprised her headband is still there, tucked and fitted) and ruined appearance—Kyujin always looks spectacular, and that’s such a blessing.
“Well, I guess there’s another hole you haven’t filled yet, daddy.” With the way she talks and invites you, how can you not resist?
It is all too well with Jang Kyujin, but you have some decency left and that grasp of self-control left in the bank.
Or do you?
Yes, you do.
“I think we should clean up first, kitten.” You rise up, as the young girl composes herself and agrees with you, but not without the following proposition. “Then maybe you can blow me on the balcony before we have dinner.”
That piques her, eyes scintillating full of anticipation as she rebuts. “But daddy’s load is enough for my dinner.”
You smile, giggling a little as Kyujin paints that familiar smile on her lips, her way with words still getting up on your nerves.
“Alright, let’s see how this goes, kitten.” You compose and dress yourself up (pretty unhygienic but okay), as you let yourself be occupied onto something else. “For now, you can take a shower while I get us some dinner.”
“Still with this plug on? And I wanna shower with daddy~”
Well, here are the toughest choices but she’s too insatiable to fight the temptation, and ultimately, Kyujin still wins.
“Fuck it, babe—remove the plug start up the tub. I’m joining you.”
That curls up that smirk on hers, as she elicits such an ecstatic cheer, swiftly going to the bathroom and preparing for herself and possibly, you.
You’re going to die on this hill—maybe that’s the best way to end it, but you’re reconsidering your life choices, and will still end up with Kyujin and her only, for this night alone.
“U—UOGHHH! AW! AHHH!” You slammed into a boulder and probably broke your ribs. You kept reaching for anything, looking for something to grab on to.
The last time you remember, you were chasing a naked woman into the woods.
Pathetic.
And now, you’re helplessly freestyle skating on a cliff.
“AW! AGH! OUCH!” You rolled like a damn pinball.
“Ah-AGUUUHHH—” You crashed straight into a tree trunk—smashed your eggs into an omelette.
After a moment of endless suffering, the fall finally stopped. So what? You’re battered up anyway.
“Shit.” You can’t even stand straight.
“Why the fuck did I go after a naked woman! I knew that was a bad idea, but that girl kept wiggling her ass at me as if she had a tail— a tail.
You definitely saw a tail earlier; that’s the reason why you chased her.
“It’s something… no woman had a tail, right? Should I look for her?”
You scanned your surroundings; aside from dried trees and massive rocks, there was an endless darkness beyond.
“Why the fuck should I still look for her?”
You shake off the dust from your clothes and limp to find a way. You already fucked up the moment you went after her, and yet you even have the guts to consider looking for her.
You kept walking.
Every step’s draining your remaining energy; you should conserve it.
“Fuck, I’m lost.” You’re just walking non-stop.
“Pst.”
A voice out of nowhere.
“Huh!? Who’s there!?” You’re terrified.
You looked at the location where the voice came from, but there’s nothing. Just darkness.
“Show yourself!” You yelled at nothing.
“Wait! Slowly… please.” For a second thought, you’re kind of scared and might faint if it suddenly pops.
The fact that the voice wasn’t from a woman, it’s deeper.
“Pst.”
“WAAAH! What!? Don’t kill me! Sorry! Spare me!” Your feet stumbled in panic.
You wanted to run, but you can’t.
You wanted to plead for mercy, so you just muttered sorry.
“Why are you here?”
A question that you can easily answer, but you can’t speak, your tongue got stuck while your jaw’s numb.
There’s a reason why, the reason is hiding in the bushes beside you.
Sharp eyes, large white silhouette, white fangs.
“WAAHHH! Don’t eat me! I don’t taste that good! Here— pwe! Salty! Pwee!” You bit your arm, trying to prove something.
“I’m not eating you… yet.”
“WAHHH! MOM! DAD!” Your butt scrapes the ground.
Stomp.
“WAAAH!” You kicked your feet rapidly, but you ain’t moving.
Stomp.
Step after step, it’s heavy for sure.
Then the moonlight shone through its leg, its foot alone enough to scare you even more.
It’s massive, chunky, and scaly; it wasn’t human, and definitely wasn’t any animal that you could encounter in a secluded forest.
“Haa…” It took another step.
The leg alone is much bigger than your body.
“...”
You can’t run anymore, since running will be meaningless in front of a dragon. A white dragon.
“D-d-d-dragon…. DRAGON! HAAA— AW!” Its monstrous wing slapped you.
“You’re noisy.” Its voice is a little calmer this time, its… sounds like a woman.
“WAHH– Oh— okay.” You instantly behaved when you saw its wing move. Another slap will dislocate your jaw in an instant.
“...”
In that moment of silence, the dragon is just staring at you. It must have been thinking whether to eat you raw or cook you with its fire breath.
“Please!” You knelt, head on the ground, hands clasped in the air.
“As I said, I’m not cooking you… yet.”
“What’s with the— YET?” You mimicked the way the dragon said it.
“You’re not burning me, aren’t you!?” You added, it must be right, you just said you're salty, a little effort to torch must taste good since you're already seasoned up with dust!
It sits, you think— it was even wagging its tail!
“Tail?” Now you remember why you were there.
A naked lady with its wagging tail… so, it was a trap! To lure a pervert minded guy like you all the way to its nest.
You’re dead meat, literally. A food just walks straight into its lair.
“Please!” You had no choice but to plead mercy.
“What do you prefer? Rare, medium rare, or well done?” The dragon’s wing poked your shoulder. It must be testing if you're tender enough.
“Well done!” You answered instantly, in that way you could think of a way to escape— but upon realizing that it was just a slow death…
“Rare! I mean rare’s better!” Yes, the right way. You can resist a few burns, and it can eat you right away— but you can’t run…
“Medium rare! Final answer!” It’s like a Who Wants to Be a Millionaire scene, but it was a Who Wants to Be a Skewer instead.
Either of the three choices, you’re fucked up. You’re destined to be eaten!
“Please… not me, mighty dragon of all dragons! I can bring you tasty foods instead.” You thought of bringing your friends instead if the dragon agreed. What a friend.
“But, I want you… You did not hesitate to follow me, a naked woman.”
“...”
That’s it! One of your guesses just came true. You’ve been lured to be eaten—
“WAAHH– AW! Now you’re tenderizing the meat! WAHHH!” You forgot for a second that the dragon doesn’t want noise, so the tail slapped you this time around.
“Breed me.” The dragon said.
“WAHHH! First you season me, now you’re breading me before frying me!?” You cried.
“...”
“...”
“Huh? B-b-b-breed!?” You absolutely heard it wrong.
“Yes, breed.” The dragon insists.
You tilt your head, and the dragon mirrors your action.
“You did not bite your tongue or something? Do you mean bread or breed?”
“No.” The dragon licked your whole body.
“YOU DEFINITELY SAID BREAD! LOOK AT YOU TASTING ME!” In just one lick, you’re instantly covered in sticky liquid.
“I said breed. Breed functions as both a verb (to reproduce, raise, or cause) and a noun (a distinct variety of animal/plant, or a particular type of person/thing).” It explained.
This dragon’s hella smart.
“You sure a dragon? Not a dinosaur, you speak like a thesaurus… You know, dinosaurs have this saurus kind of thingy in their name.” For a second, you forgot you’re speaking with a dragon.
“No, I’m a dragon, you’re here after getting drag-on.” The dragon surprisingly joked back.
“...”
It’s not funny, the dragon just basically admitted it lures you in! Time to face reality, it’s either it’ll eat you, or you breed it…?
“Wait! If what you said is true? Will you spare me if I agree to breed you?”
Honestly, you’re not into bestiality, but you had no choice. Breed or dead? Damn, those two rhymed.
“Yes. No need to bring your friends, you’re enough. You did not hesitate to follow the illusion I made, the naked woman, which means your libido is strong.” You did not get the dragon’s logic, but you can’t admit that you’re just horny either.
“Yes.” You simply nod.
“If everything’s clear, then we can start.” The dragon turns around.
Back shots for a dragon? Must be insane.
“Okay…” You hurriedly stripped off your pants, then your underwear. It wasn’t because you’re looking forward to it; it's just because you wanted to live.
You approached the dragon, the tail’s on the way. You grabbed to move it—
“AGHH!! OUCH!” It slapped you, harder this time.
“WAHH!” The dragon shrieked; it must be startled by you. “Don’t suddenly touch my tail!” It roared.
“S-sorry!” You quickly apologized, the dragon might eat you anytime now. “B-but, there’s no hole! I’m looking for the hole! The tail’s on the way!” You followed up with your reasons.
“What hole? Can’t you see I’m transforming!?”
“Transforming?” You’re confused, but who wouldn’t?
“My human form. Wait a second.” The dragon lit up. It’s as bright as the moonlight.
“...”
The dragon’s silhouette slowly changed into a slim woman. The light glow eventually dimmed.
There she is, her human form. Naked, pure, and her dragon features prominently strong.
“Wow…” You fell in love, you knew it, your heart and dick knew it.
“When I’m with this form, they call me Yeji.” She elegantly bowed.
A soft woman like her is a contrast to the scary dragon you met a while ago.
“Yeji… what a beautiful name… as beautiful as you.” You muttered, mouths agape, amused by her beauty.
“Thank you.” She smiled.
Her eyes, her skin, her face, her tits, her waist, her pussy, her thighs, her knees, her toes. Everything’s perfect.
“Ten out of ten.” You nodded, and your dick salutes.
“Excuse me?” She’s puzzled by your sudden rating.
“I mean, ten— what are we wai-ten for? Let’s breed.” You voluntarily approached her, grabbing her by the waist, and feel her smooth skin.
No scales, just pure butter.
“Sure, master.” She kissed you. Her lips are as soft as a bun; they taste sweet and tangy, a dragon’s kiss.
You kissed back, a warrior who was desperately fighting for his life, risking it all by making love with a dragon.
Tongues slithering like a sword clashing, an intense fight for two strangers who just weirdly met and are now intimate.
“How did you know that?” You muttered through the kiss, steam seeping out in between your glued mouths. For a moment, you were scared to see a faint smoke; she might spit fire.
“What?” She paused from kissing you.
“That I’m a master.” You joked and squeezed her butt.
“Master?” She still didn’t get it, her hands sliding from your sides to your hard dick.
“Masterbaiter.” That’s it, a man’s past time. Mostly sports guys, playing different kinds of balls.
“Of course, because I’m a masterbaiter, too. You took the naked woman bait, remember?” She stroked your dick, like taming your wild beast.
“I’m glad I took it.” You admitted.
You hate the fact that chasing that naked woman caused you unfortune, but who knows, you’ll get to be a daddy of dragons instead, you little dra-ddy.
“Stop playin’ and breed me.” She hissed.
The moonshine put a spotlight on both of you. She rides you intensely, her insides gripping your tube like a vice grip. A few more pumps, you’re about to leak.
“Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Human~ Breed me~” She kept on riding.
The dragon’s riding the human, what a reversal.
“Let’s populate~” She kept bouncing, her tits bouncing as well.
“Populate? You sound like you’re hatching an egg in just days.” You reach for her breast like a baby in a crib reaching for the stars at the ceiling.
“Yes~ Ahng~” She leaned in, giving you enough distance for you to reach her breast. You squeezed it instantly.
“AHHH!” She spits fire.
You hurriedly put your hands on her waist instead.
“Yeji… then… We’ll have sex now and then?” You’re keeping your cool, but the fact is you’re about to cum.
You’re just holding it; you need the answer.
“Yes! You’ll live here with me… hngg~ in the forest! Raise our kids~ and be a father!” She rested her ass and rolled her hips.
She damn knew what method could make you cum.
“H-h-huh? Live here? Hnngg~ but Yeji! AHHH~” You cum. She’s too much for you to handle.
Your dick blew thick fluids in the depths of her dragon–human anatomy or whatever her womb must be right now. A pussy’s still a pussy, then womb’s still a womb. You kept planting seed inside her.
How many eggs will she lay? Three? Four? You might have quandroplets of baby dragons in a week.
“Hngg~ one more.” She moved her hips again.
“AHHH! Yeji~” You’re still sensitive.
So that’s why the dragon was perceived as a wild myth and a strong creature. She’s limitless, and probably can go rounds after rounds.
You can’t run now.
You realized that agreeing to breed her was your biggest mistake.
She’s planning to make you the father of her babies, the great founder of the dragon army.
“...”
“...”
“...”
“Help me…” You lost ten pounds of liquid in a night, and there’s more to go.
*****
“A man has been missing for a month. His last track had been found on this cliff, which led to the notorious dragon’s cliff. The forest below it is said to shelter the ancient dragons who ruled Korea before humans took control over the country. The officials had finally concluded the case as closed; we wish that man and his soul a warm goodbye. I’m Jung Min Jun, reporting.”
The media had packed up; you can see them at the top of the cliff.
“He…lp…” You’re drained, exhausted.
“Papa, Ms. Dragon Shin is here.”
“D-d-d-dragon Shin? Isn’t your mom dragon Hwang?” You wonder what the hell one of your kids says?
“Oh, there you are. My clan needs a father, breed me.”
It starts with silence. The announcement drops quietly, no buildup, no warning beyond what could be mistaken for routine corporate scheduling. But in reality, nothing about it was routine at all. It was almost too detached, too clinical. The announcement that hit harder than it should:
“We would like to inform you about the status of ITZY member Lia’s health and her future activities…”
“…we decided that Lia will not participate in scheduled activities starting from today and will take a break for the time being to focus on her treatment.”
It was a simple statement of facts “Lia is going on Hiatus until further notice” there was no drama in the wording. That made it worse. Because for everyone outside the group, it was news. But for ITZY, it was a rupture, for Yeji, Ryujin, Chaeryeong, and Yuna— they were as clueless as to Lia’s condition as MIDZY was.
Yeji reads it a second time, and then a third time. It wasn’t that she didn’t understand, but because she did. She is the leader, but the title suddenly feels meaningless when she realizes she had been kept in the dark too. Yet despite the feeling of betrayal running in her blood at that moment, there was only one question that kept running on repeat within the confines of her mind: “How long was Lia carrying this alone?”
It wasn’t even hours after the announcement and inside the dorm— the dynamic shifts immediately. No one said anything related to the topic out loud, the members were already affected by the sudden news, and everyone was already walking on eggshells.
Ryujin wasn’t loud or subtle about it. She started to withdraw emotionally, distant in ways that feel intentional.
Chaeryeong became more careful with her words, she was already fragile from her own internal conflicts and with becoming informed of Lia’s hiatus— as if the slightest mistake might shatter whatever fragile balance remained.
Yuna kept a façade. She talked more than usual, as if believing that overcompensating would make up for Lia’s absence or would bring her back sooner, but that only felt like a noise filling in empty space. Words that believe they were hiding a pain with loudness instead.
Yeji just stops sleeping, questioning herself as the leader her group deserves to have. Running back anything in her mind to what she could’ve missed that would have hinted to the pain Lia hid from everyone else.
The comeback cycle does not stop. The industry demands continuation even as if nothing has changed. The managers were hesitant on the day to announce to them about the upcoming comeback, and its name was bitterly ironic— BORN TO BE. As if the company was hinting that the group was about to be reborn as four. Every schedule felt heavier the passing day. Every rehearsal slightly longer. Evert crack within the members slightly more noticeable.
Every crack within the members became slightly more noticeable. Not all at once— that would have been easier to confront. It happened in smaller ways. A missed laugh here, a delayed response there. A water bottle left untouched after rehearsal because no one remembered who it belonged to anymore. The practice room became the first place where Lia’s absence stopped being an announcement and started becoming a shape. One empty space in the formation, adjusted by the choreographer with professional efficiency, as if rearranging bodies could make the loss feel smaller.
“Again, from the second verse,” the choreographer called.
No one complained. Ryujin wiped the sweat from her neck and returned to position without a word. Chaeryeong nodded too quickly, already apologizing under her breath before she had even made a mistake. Yuna smiled at the mirror, bright and practiced, but it didn’t reach her eyes. Yeji stood at the center.
“Music.” The track started again.
They moved like professionals because that was what they were— Sharp. Clean. Controlled. Four bodies forcing themselves to fill a space that used to belong to five. For the first few counts, it almost worked. Then Chaeryeong’s foot landed half a beat late. She caught herself immediately. “Sorry.” No one blamed her. That made her look even more ashamed. “It’s fine,” Yeji said quickly. Too quickly. “Again.” The choreographer glanced at the clock. “You’ve been at this for hours. Take five first.”
“I’m okay,” Yeji answered, she didn’t ask the others.
Ryujin looked at her through the mirror, expression unreadable. For a second, it looked like she wanted to say something. Instead, she turned away and reached for her towel. Yuna clapped once, too loudly. “We’re almost there! It’s fine, right? We just need to clean it a little more.”
Her voice bounced against the walls and came back thinner. Chaeryeong only nodded.
The music played again. And again. And again. By the time the staff finally called the rehearsal over, the room smelled of sweat, floor cleaner, and exhaustion. The kind of exhaustion that no amount of sleep could fix because sleep was no longer the problem. One by one, they packed their things. Yuna was still talking as she zipped her bag, asking if anyone wanted convenience store snacks, if they should order food, if they should maybe watch something funny back at the dorm. She kept offering pieces of normal life like she was handing out bandages.
No one really answered. Chaeryeong smiled anyway, small and tired “Maybe later.” Ryujin slung her bag over one shoulder “I’m going ahead”. She didn’t wait for anyone to respond. The door closed behind her. For a moment, the room was quiet. Then Yeji walked back to the center of the floor. Chaeryeong noticed first “Unnie?” Yeji didn’t even look back to Chaeryeong “I’ll just run it once more". Yuna’s smile faltered. “But we’re done". Yeji faced the mirror “I know, just one more.” No one believed her. But no one stopped her either. That became the pattern, not because they didn’t care. Because everyone was too tired to know what caring was supposed to look like anymore.
The dorm was quieter now than it had ever been before, it wasn’t a peaceful silence either. The television stayed on most nights without anyone truly watching it. Variety shows played into empty space while half-finished drinks gathered on the table beside unopened delivery containers that had long gone cold. The members moved around each other carefully, like people afraid of making too much noise in a room already filled with tension. It became normal to hear footsteps at three in the morning. Sometimes it was Chaeryeong walking into the kitchen for water she barely drank before returning to her room. Sometimes it was Ryujin sitting alone on the couch in the dark with her phone face-down beside her, not scrolling, not sleeping either. Yuna filled silence whenever she could, but even she slowly started running out of things to say. And Yeji— she stopped pretending she slept at all.
At first, it was subtle enough to hide behind makeup and schedules. Dark circles covered by stylists who were paid to make exhaustion invisible. Energy drinks appearing more frequently beside practice notes. Longer moments staring blankly at mirrors before someone called her name and she snapped back into herself. But exhaustion always collects interest eventually.
One night after rehearsal, Yuna fell asleep sitting upright against the side of the couch, head tilted awkwardly with her phone still in her hand. The television cast pale blue light across the dorm while rain tapped quietly against the windows outside. Chaeryeong had already gone to bed. Ryujin emerged from the hallway with damp hair and an oversized shirt hanging loosely over her frame. She slowed when she saw Yuna asleep. Then she noticed Yeji who was still awake. Still sitting at the dining table, papers spread out in front of her. Schedule sheets, notes, performance breakdowns, handwritten reminders layered over company printouts until it all blurred together into meaningless clutter.
Ryujin leaned against the wall. “You’re still doing that?”
Yeji didn’t look up immediately. “Mm.”
RY: It’s two in the morning.
YJ: We have recording tomorrow.
RY: We always have something tomorrow.
Yeji finally glanced up, tired eyes meeting Ryujin’s for only a second before dropping back to the papers. “I know.” Ryujin observed her leader— that was becoming normal too. Not arguments. Not concern spoken aloud. Just observation. The kind people did when they noticed something getting worse but didn’t know where to place their hands without accidentally breaking it further.
“You missed dinner again,” Ryujin said eventually.
“I ate earlier" Yeji said unconvincingly. Ryujin socffed at her “You’re a terrible liar.” That almost earned a smile. Almost. Yeji rubbed her eyes instead. “Why are you awake?” Ryujin shrugged lightly. “Couldn’t sleep.” Neither of them acknowledged how often that answer had started appearing lately. Rain continued tapping softly against the glass. For a while, neither spoke. Then Ryujin walked closer to the table, gaze drifting across the papers scattered there.
“You reorganized the rehearsal schedule?”
“The spacing was off,” Yeji muttered.
Ryujin frowned slightly. “You know that’s the staff’s job, right?”
“If I can make things easier for everyone, then why not?”
The answer came too fast. Too automatic.
Ryujin’s eyes lingered on her longer this time. There it is, she thought. That isn't leadership anymore, it was compensation. Yeji was trying to carry everything now. The performances. The atmosphere. The morale. The silence. Lia’s absence. The pressure of making sure four people still looked complete under stage lights designed for five. And the frightening part was how naturally she was accepting it. Ryujin pulled out the chair beside her and sat down without asking. Yeji blinked. “What are you doing?” Ryujin just sat there looking at her phone.
“Keeping you company.”
“You don’t have to.”
“I know.” Another silence settled between them.
A silience that showed tiredness no one wanted to say outloud. The kind built between people too exhausted to perform normality anymore.
Ryujin leaned back slightly, arms folded loosely across her chest. “You know none of us blame you, right?” Yeji’s hand stopped moving.
Only for a second— then she continued reorganizing papers that no longer needed reorganizing. “I know,” she said softly. But Ryujin could tell from the way her shoulders tightened that she didn’t believe it at all.
After that, the days started losing their shape. Morning schedules bled into evening rehearsals. Airport terminals became more familiar than the dorm itself. Staff voices, countdowns, makeup touch-ups, stage cues— everything eventually merged together into one endless routine of movement and noise. The comeback preparations consumed them completely. At some point, meals stopped becoming something shared. Food turned into half-finished containers left around the dorm table for whoever remembered they were hungry first. Energy drinks appeared more frequently than water bottles. Sleep became something negotiated between schedules instead of something naturally expected at the end of the day. And somehow, despite everything— BORN TO BE was successful.
That was the strange part. The stages trended online. The performances were praised. Fans admired how stable they looked despite continuing as four. Articles called them resilient. Strong. Professional. Yeji started quietly hating those words. Because strong people were expected to continue. Strong people didn’t get to stop. The practice room mirrors reflected the proof of that every night.
Sometimes Yuna still tried to hold the atmosphere together. Small jokes thrown into rehearsals. Dramatic reactions exaggerated just enough to make the others laugh for a few seconds. Sometimes she would intentionally mess up choreography near Chaeryeong just to hear her complain and smile at the same time. But even Yuna’s energy started fading around the edges eventually. The louder she became, the easier it was to notice how exhausted she really looked afterward.
Ryujin changed more subtly.She stopped joking during rehearsals as much. Stopped teasing staff members between takes. Stopped reaching for conversation unless someone else started it first. Instead, she observed.
Yeji staying behind after rehearsals. She even rereads schedules during van rides. Yeji would answer questions before managers could. She started apologizing for things that weren’t her fault. The frightening part was how natural it all started looking.
Even Chaeryeong adapted to it eventually. Her apologies became automatic. “Sorry" would slip out of her constantly now. Sorry for mistakes. Sorry for delays. Sorry for being tired. Sorry for forgetting things. One night Ryujin counted seven apologies in less than ten minutes before silently giving up halfway through. No one pointed it out anymore.
The schedules only became worse after promotions began. Interviews blurred together into identical rooms and repeated questions. Hotel hallways all started looking the same. Some nights the members fell asleep still wearing partial stage makeup because nobody had enough energy left to finish removing it properly. And through all of it, Yeji continued moving forward like someone terrified of what would happen if she slowed down even once.
The world tour started not long after— despite all four of them not wanting to tour without Lia, but it was the company's choice. That was when the isolation truly settled in. Airports, security escorts, fans screaming loud enough to shake the walls outside terminals. Then silence again the moment hotel doors closed behind them. Different country, a different room. But the same exhaustion. The members spent more time together than almost anyone else in their lives yet somehow began feeling further apart emotionally with each passing month.
Conversations became shorter. Everyone started saying “I’m okay” too quickly. There were nights where the only sounds inside hotel rooms were television noise and the humming of air conditioning units running too cold. One evening somewhere halfway through the tour, Yuna fell asleep during hair and makeup while staff members quietly continued working around her. Nobody laughed. Not because it wasn’t endearing. Because everyone else looked one bad day away from doing the same thing.
Another time, Chaeryeong burst into tears in the middle of rehearsal after forgetting choreography she had already practiced dozens of times. The crying itself seemed to scare her more than the mistake did. “I’m sorry,” she kept repeating through uneven breaths. “I know it already, I don’t know why I can’t—”
Yeji hugged her immediately. Too immediately. Like it was instinctually her responsibility as the leader instead of as a friend. Like if she held everyone together tightly enough, maybe nothing else would fall apart.
Ryujin watched from the side of the room, jaw tightening slightly. Because even then— even exhausted, even emotionally drowning herself Yeji still only knew how to become stronger for everyone else first.
The tour continued anyway. That became the answer to everything eventually. Fatigue, homesickness, and silence. The answer was always the same: Keep moving.
Country after country blurred together until the members stopped remembering where certain memories came from. Hotel ceilings changed shapes but never atmosphere. Waiting rooms stayed cold no matter what city they were in. Staff members rotated in shifts while ITZY continued existing in the strange in-between state of constantly being seen and never truly perceived.
The performances remained good. That was the unsettling part of it— maybe even better than before. There was a desperation hidden inside them now that audiences mistook for passion. Every movement sharper. Every stage heavier. Every expression carrying an intensity that translated beautifully under lights and cameras while slowly hollowing them out behind the scenes. People praised their professionalism constantly.
Yeji learned to smile every time she heard it. Somewhere during the middle stretch of the tour, Ryujin stopped trying to convince Yeji to rest. Not because she stopped caring. Because she realized Yeji no longer knew how. Instead, she started staying nearby. Sometimes beside her during flights while Yeji reorganized schedules she had no responsibility handling herself. Sometimes sitting silently in rehearsal rooms long after staff members left. Sometimes awake at four in the morning in hotel kitchens where neither of them touched the food sitting between them. No dramatic conversations ever happened. That somehow made it sadder.
Chaeryeong became more emotionally careful over time. She watched everyone closely now before speaking, as if constantly measuring the emotional temperature of every room she entered. The more exhausted everyone became, the more she shrank herself instinctively trying not to become another problem someone else needed to carry.
Yuna noticed it too. So, she compensated harder. Louder reactions. Brighter smiles. More touching. More attempts at pulling everyone together during meals and backstage downtime. Sometimes she would drag the members into group selfies nobody really had energy for anymore just because she missed how things used to feel. Most of those pictures still ended up online. Fans called them cute. None of the members had the heart to say those moments usually ended in silence seconds later.
Then eventually— Lia came back. There was no dramatic reunion. No tears the moment the door opened. No emotional release powerful enough to undo over a year of accumulated exhaustion. Just hesitation and carefulness. The strange awkwardness of people trying desperately to return to a version of themselves that no longer existed in quite the same way anymore.
The first rehearsal as five again felt unfamiliar. Not wrong. Just unfamiliar. Everyone kept looking at Lia like they were trying to reassure themselves she was actually there. Lia noticed the changes immediately. Yeji smiling too quickly whenever someone asked if she was okay. Chaeryeong apologizing before speaking. Yuna filling every silence before it could fully settle. Ryujin watching everyone constantly while pretending she wasn’t. And beneath all of it— exhaustion. Not temporary exhaustion. The kind that settled deep enough into people that they started mistaking survival for normalcy.
Lia carried guilt for it almost instantly. Not because anyone blamed her. That was the problem— nobody blamed her at all. Which somehow made her feel worse. The group slowly adjusted again after her return. Interviews became easier as five. Formations looked complete again. Fans celebrated the feeling of wholeness returning to ITZY after months of uncertainty.
Then GOLD happened, the first comeback as five— and publicly, everything finally looked fixed. The performances were stable again. The group chemistry looked natural during promotions. Variety appearances felt lighter. Smiles came easier on camera now that Lia was back beside them. To everyone outside the group, ITZY looked recovered. That illusion became dangerously convincing. Because even the members themselves slowly started believing it sometimes.
Until the cameras turned off and schedules ended. Until the dorm lights dimmed and exhaustion settled back into their bodies like something permanent waiting patiently for morning to come again.
Yeji got worse quietly. Not visibly enough for headlines. Not dramatically enough for intervention. Just small things. Skipping meals more often. Falling asleep sitting upright. Longer silences. Forgetting conversations midway through them. One night Lia found her asleep at the dining table with schedule papers still clutched loosely in her hand. Another time Yuna realized Yeji had been wearing the same ring on the wrong finger for nearly three days without noticing. Ryujin started looking at her with poorly hidden concern now. Even Chaeryeong noticed. But inside ITZY, concern had long since evolved into adaptation. Everyone saw the damage and nobody knew what to do with it anymore.
With the volatility that had long been noticed but never truly addressed beginning to surface more openly between the five of them, someone else eventually started noticing too. Not management. Not staff members. Someone who understood the difference between temporary exhaustion and the kind that settled into people slowly enough for them to stop recognizing it themselves.
I had seen this before, not in the exact same shape. But close enough, it was the close enough to the time where my own group imploded within itself to threaten the very existence of TWICE, my TWICE. The first time I truly noticed it was during a music show waiting room sometime during GOLD promotions. ITZY was laughing about something Yuna said when she passed by the open door with one of the managers beside her.
At first glance, everything looked normal. That was the problem. Years in the industry had taught me how to recognize when idols became too good at pretending. Yeji smiled through conversations half a second too late now. Ryujin kept scanning the room whenever silence settled for too long. Chaeryeong looked like she apologized with her eyes before words even reached her mouth. Lia had the careful attentiveness of someone trying to make up for an absence nobody blamed her for. And Yuna— Yuna looked exhausted in the way only people trying the hardest to appear energetic usually did.
I didn’t say anything that day, I couldn’t but after that, I started paying attention. Small things became difficult to ignore once she noticed them.
Yeji falling asleep during downtime between recordings.
Ryujin lingering nearby afterward instead of waking her immediately.
Chaeryeong quietly checking everyone else’s mood before speaking during group interviews.
The way the members looked relieved whenever schedules ended early, not because they were lazy, but because they genuinely seemed unable to process another hour being added onto the day.
It reminded me too much of something I recognized. The dangerous stage of exhaustion where functioning became so normal that nobody realized how badly things had deteriorated anymore. And once I recognized it— I couldn’t stop seeing it. At first, I was going to tackle it alone. But there was only little I could do by myself. But I remembered I had someone with me. Perhaps I could talk to John with my concerns, technically this is part of the job description of our managerial boyfriend.
It was the night before MISAMO left for Japan again. HAUTE COUTURE promotions overseas always shifted the atmosphere slightly within the dorms. Different schedules. Different pacing. Different forms of chaos. For once, it also meant the rest of us would finally have room to breathe again after months of nonstop movement. At least, that had been my plan before Sana decided otherwise.
“You’re thinking too much again” her voice came muffled against my neck while she remained comfortably tangled against me beneath the sheets, both of our bodies completely free from any form of clothing and she unconcerned with the fact that I was still trying to organize schedules on my phone moments earlier.
J: I’m literally doing my job.
SN: You stopped looking at your phone ten minutes ago.
J: …That’s not the point.
SN: It kind of is.
I felt her smile against my skin before she shifted closer purely to annoy me further. Typical. The room itself was dim outside the soft lamp near the bedside table. Comfortable silence settled naturally between us in the way it only could after years of familiarity. Sana always had a strange ability to pull people out of their own heads whether they wanted her to or not. Usually against their will.
J: You’re going to Japan tomorrow
SN: Mhm.
J: And instead of sleeping—
SN: I wanted attention.
J: That sounds like a “you” problem.
SN: It became your problem when you started dating me.
J: Fair point.
“Now be a good boy for me” Sana’s mood changed like clockwork, it was as simple as flipping a switch. She gave me a quick peck on the lips before going down to my neck, then giving my chest a few bite marks “Something to remember me by when I’m in Japan” her giggled showed more of a territorial side than clingy. I decided to meet her halfway— directly flipping her over to have me be the one on top this time. “Let’s make every second count then” I whispered in her ear as the tip of my already erect cock was rubbing the around the folds of her already wet entrance, to which Sana stared at me showing that she didn’t need to say anything to let me know what she wanted.
She cooed in pleasure the moment she felt me enter her. I took my time to make sure she felt me inch by inch. Though I didn’t give her time to settle into anything. The moment I was full length inside her I pulled out leaving only the tip left inside, and before Sana could say anything in protest— I slammed my entire length going back inside in an instant. This gave Sana a jolt of extreme pleasure enough that for a very split moment it cause her to black out before instantly regaining consciousness. She was very used to me making love to her gently and her very sexual nature wasn’t opposed to it, but she loved it more when I was extra rough with her and since she was going to leave for a while I wanted to make sure to give a little extra treatment the way she likes it.
The change of pace was enough to make Sana reach her the near of her climax faster than normal, and I was still sensitive from earlier which worked in my favor— almost. The feeling of Sana’s walls hugging around my shaft as the tip kissed the entranced to her cervix was stimulation to much for me, it led me to finish first the feeling of pleasure overwhelming me to a point where I stopped moving as globs of my cum flooded Sana’s insides. The feeling of her insides being filled to the brim with my seed was enough to push her to orgasm as well, her insides contracted simultaneously around my already sensitive cock prolonging the rush of pleasure both of us felt.
I slowly pulled out of her and the cum started to escape out of her pussy “Oh wow, if we keep this up I might actually get knocked up, oppa” she looked at me with awe while rubbing her abs. “Dear God, Sana. It’s not like I’m against it, but we all know what’s going to happen to me if that does.” I laughed while falling on the bed with her right next to me “Either PD-nim is going to personally murder you, the rest of the members, or the wave of angry fans” Sana giggled as she slowly led her mouth to my already soft member as she tried to spring it back to life.
Then there was a knock on the door, and before I could tell whoever was on the other side to wait, they already opened the it "Aishh— I feel like we already did this before" as Jihyo looked at the sight of me in the bed. Sana was covered underneath the sheets not stopping despite being caught, her head kept bobbing without the slightest care of being caught. She was about to leave for a while— being seen by someone from the other eight whom she shared me was not Sana's concern.
"I'm borrowing John for a bit after you, there's something I need to talk to him about" Jihyo said in a serious tone as she told Sana who still didn't stop, her only confirmation was her hand leaving the sheets forming the okay hand sign.
Jihyo only stared at the two of us for a moment longer before rubbing tiredly at her forehead. “You know, normal couples would at least pretend to be embarrassed.” Sana finally resurfaced just enough to grin lazily at her. “That sounds judgmental.”
JH: That’s because it is.
SN: It’s not my fault he’s cute.
JH: You literally say that about all nine of us.
SN: And I mean it every single time.
Jihyo sighed deeply, though the corner of her mouth still twitched upward slightly despite herself. The atmosphere inside the room remained warm in the familiar way it always became whenever the members naturally drifted around each other. Comfortable. Chaotic. Intimate without effort. It reminded me how different things felt now compared to years ago. Which was why the expression lingering behind Jihyo’s eyes stood out almost immediately. Sana noticed it too. Her teasing softened first. “…Something happened?” Jihyo hesitated. And that alone was enough to tell me this wasn’t casual concern. The room grew quieter afterward.
Sana slowly sat up properly beneath the sheets this time, finally giving Jihyo her full attention while I reached over to mute the television still playing softly in the background. For a few seconds, only silence remained. Then Jihyo finally spoke. “It’s ITZY.” That got my attention immediately. Not because the topic itself was surprising. Because of the way she said it. Carefully. Like she had already spent weeks trying to convince herself she was overthinking it before finally deciding she wasn’t. Jihyo moved further into the room before sitting near the edge of the bed, arms folding loosely across herself. “I think something’s wrong with them.” Sana frowned slightly. “Wrong how?” Jihyo exhaled quietly. “I don’t know if I can explain it properly. They’re functioning too well.” Neither of us interrupted her. Because we understood exactly what she meant. “They remind me too much of us back then,” she admitted softly. “Not publicly. Privately.”
The warmth inside the room dimmed slightly after that. I leaned back against the headboard slowly while listening as Jihyo explained everything she had been noticing for months now. Yeji pushing herself too hard. Ryujin watching everyone constantly. Chaeryeong growing smaller emotionally. Yuna overcompensating. Lia carrying guilt nobody blamed her for. And beneath all of it— exhaustion that had stopped looking temporary a long time ago. By the time Jihyo finished talking, Sana’s expression had completely lost its earlier playfulness.
“…That bad?” she asked quietly. Jihyo nodded once. I stayed silent longer than either of them liked. Because the truth was— I had noticed pieces of it too. Not enough to fully understand the situation from a distance, but enough to recognize the pattern forming underneath everything Jihyo described. And patterns like that rarely resolved cleanly on their own. “That kind of exhaustion changes people,” I said eventually. Jihyo looked at me carefully. “I know.” I added “And if nobody steps in early enough, they normalize it” which Jihyo shared my concern “That’s what I’m scared of.” The room fell quiet again.
Sana shifted closer beside me instinctively, her hand resting lightly against my arm while she listened. I already knew where the conversation was heading before Jihyo asked the question. “Can we help them?” I exhaled slowly through my nose. Not because I didn’t want to. Because I understood exactly how complicated the answer was. Emotional dependency inside this industry was dangerous. Lines blurred too easily when people spent too long isolated from normality. Support became attachment before anyone realized it was happening. And once that happened— things stopped being simple. Jihyo knew that too. Which was why she looked nervous asking me in the first place. For a long while, none of us spoke.
Then eventually, I ran a hand down my face before reaching toward the bedside table for my phone. “I know the right guy,” I muttered quietly. Jihyo’s posture straightened slightly. “He’s good at reading people. Better than anyone I know, honestly.” I glanced down at the dark screen in my hand for a moment before continuing. “But whether he agrees to this or not is completely up to him.” Sana tilted her head slightly. “That friend of yours?” I only nodded while reaching for my phone. “The psychology major who psychoanalyzed you in ten minutes?” Sana tilted her head in curiosity, “He was right about me, unfortunately.” That almost earned a small laugh from Jihyo. Almost.
I unlocked my phone slowly. “Even if he says yes,” I said carefully, “this doesn’t magically fix anything. And if this goes wrong—”
“I know,” Jihyo interrupted softly. No optimism. No naïve expectations.
That made this harder somehow. I stared at the contact for another second before finally pressing call. The line rang once. Twice. Then:
“John?” a calm voice answered from the other side. I closed my eyes briefly “…Hey, Ben.”
I frowned slightly at my phone before leaning back deeper into the couch. “You usually only call this late when somebody’s either dying or pregnant” A muffled snort immediately echoed somewhere on his side of the call. Female. Sounded like Sana— Interesting. “Good evening to you too, jackass” John muttered dryly. “You didn’t deny either possibility” I commented only for John to annoyingly reply with “Because neither possibility should’ve been your first assumption.”
B: That sounds like denial.
J: You sound unemployed.
B: I technically am unemployed.
J: You own SEVEN businesses.
B: Own. Having passive income is not employment— I refuse to disrespect actual workers like that.
That earned another laugh somewhere near him, that voice definitely belongs to Sana. I rubbed tiredly at my face while sitting up properly this time, abandoning my PC on the table. The clock on the wall already pushed dangerously close to midnight which usually meant one of two things whenever John called. Either something genuinely serious happened, or one of the girls did something catastrophically stupid. Both were equally possible.
B: So, who’s dying?
J: No one.
B: Did you get one the members pregnant?
J: What the hell? Again. No.
B: Financial crime? Extortion?
J: Can you be serious for five minutes?
I had my fun with John, I dropped my playful tone “Depends. Are you asking as my best friend or as whatever the hell your job title actually is nowadays?” Silence. That was enough for my expression to slowly flatten. Ah. So this actually WAS serious. I stood from the couch afterward and walked toward the kitchen automatically, phone tucked between my shoulder and ear while grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge. “What happened?” The joking disappeared from my voice completely. John noticed immediately too. “It’s not about TWICE.” That narrowed possibilities slightly. “But?”
A quieter exhale answered first. Then— “It’s ITZY.” I stayed silent. Not because I didn’t know who they were. Because I knew exactly enough about them for those two words to already sound exhausting. A young group. Heavy schedules. Leadership pressure. Public resilience. And JYPE announced recently that one of their members went on hiatus. That was an emotionally dangerous combination. I twisted the bottle cap open slowly. “What about them?” Another pause. Careful this time. John choosing words. That interested me more than the situation itself initially. Because John wasn’t someone easily intimidated by emotional complexity anymore. Which meant whatever this was— he considered it delicate.
“I think they’ve been surviving too long without realizing how bad things got.” And there it was. Not scandal. Not behavioral collapse. It was a burnout, the ugly kind too. I leaned silently against the kitchen counter afterward while processing that answer. Then eventually “…And you’re calling me because?” Another silence. “Jihyo noticed first.” Very interesting. Because if Jihyo was concerned enough to involve John— then this wasn’t ordinary exhaustion anymore. “When are you free?” John finally asked. I glanced toward the clock hanging above the kitchen entrance. 12:47 AM.
B: You do realize normal people discuss emotional crises before midnight, right?
J: You were awake anyway.
B: That’s not the point.
J: You answered on the second ring.
B: You know that if you called me even if I was in the middle of a car race I would still pick up. But… that’s also not the point.
A quieter laugh echoed somewhere near him again. “Fine. When do you want to meet?” John asked for tomorrow afternoon. “That sounds less like a request and more like kidnapping.” I told him “You’ll survive.” John ignored that completely. Typical. “The NDA’s already prepared.” That earned a short laugh out of me immediately. “Jesus Christ. You people are serious.” John still was serious, “We have to be.” There it was again. That carefulness. I rolled the cold water bottle lightly against my forehead while thinking. Young group. Hiatus instability. Solo pressure. Emotional suppression. Yeah. I could already see where this probably went wrong psychologically. “Alright, send me the location.” I muttered eventually. “Get some sleep first” I frowned slightly. “You can’t even see me.” John’s voice softened slightly afterward though “But I know you,” the atmosphere settled again naturally. “Tomorrow. Two in the afternoon.” The line disconnected not long after that.
I stayed leaning silently against the kitchen counter for a while afterward, phone still loosely in my hand while the apartment settled back into silence around me. Then eventually I glanced toward the laptop abandoned on the couch. Defeat screen still open. Unbelievable. I made a mental note to never play ranked past midnight again.
The café John picked the following afternoon looked exactly like the kind of place wealthy people pretended wasn’t expensive. Minimalist interior. Quiet lighting. Private enough to discourage attention without looking intentionally exclusive. The type of place celebrities used when they wanted to convince themselves they were still having normal conversations. John and Jihyo were already seated when I arrived. And immediately— John frowned.
J: You look like shit.
B: Good afternoon to you too.
J: No, seriously. You look exhausted.
I slid into the chair across from them before pulling my cap off loosely. “I stayed up too late.” John was looking at me again, that frown in face growing “Doing?” I stared at him flatly “…Making terrible life choices.” he narrowed his eyes at me “That narrows it down to everything.” I ignored him completely and reached for the glass of water already sitting nearby instead. “Some psychopath kept queueing into my ranked matches all night.” John looked mildly interested “And I lost. Repeatedly.” He finally broke into a smile “Huh, sounds like a skill issue.” That pinched a nerve in my pride.
Jihyo quietly laughed into her drink while I rubbed tiredly at my forehead. “The worst part is the IGN sounded pretentious too.” John raised an eyebrow. “What was it?” I tried recalling it properly. “Something elegant sounding.” I frowned slightly. “PenguinNoona? SilverPenguin? Something rich-person coded.” The silence afterward lasted exactly one second too long. Then suddenly John started laughing. Not normal laughing either. The genuinely disrespectful kind. Jihyo blinked between both of us immediately. “What?” I narrowed my eyes “…Why are you laughing?” John leaned back in his chair, still grinning. “Because that was Mina.” I blinked once “No it wasn’t.” Then again until John affirmed what I denied “It absolutely was.” Jihyo’s expression immediately shifted from confusion to visible amusement. “Wait,” she said while trying not to laugh herself now, “you spent all night getting destroyed by Mina?”
“She was reading my rotations before I even committed to them”. John muttered “That’s somehow worse since you challenged her first apparently.” I had no other play except to keep on making more excuses “I DIDN’T KNOW IT WAS HER.” That only made John laugh harder, that jackass. I rubbed tiredly at my face while Jihyo laughed softly into her drink now too “…Tell her I want a rematch.” He held up his phone “You already said that six times last night apparently”. I stared at him blankly, that definitely was my IGN, and she even sent him screenshots? Unbelievable.
The atmosphere loosened naturally after that more familiar. Which honestly made what came next feel slightly stranger by comparison once the conversation gradually settled again. Jihyo’s eyes drifted briefly toward my wrist while I reached for the water again. Small movement that was easy to miss. But observant people always noticed expensive things eventually. Especially people surrounded by luxury branding professionally. The glance lingered only half a second longer before she looked away thoughtfully. John noticed too. “You’re still wearing that?” he asked casually. I glanced down at the watch. “It tells time”. He was visibly stressed “That’s not what I asked”. I raised my arms “Hey, it was free.” Jihyo looked up in the middle of sipping her drink “…Free?” I pointed to my watch “It was a gift.” John looked genuinely offended now. “You cannot call a limited allocation Patek Philippe ‘free.’ That’s not how reality works.”
“I didn’t pay for it” which was the basis of something being considered a gift. “That’s somehow worse.” Jihyo stared at the watch once more quietly before finally looking toward John “You did mention he was rich but… How rich is he exactly?” I immediately pointed at him. “Don’t answer that”. John ignored me completely. “Last I checked was a few years ago?” he muttered casually, “and by that time he was already wealthier than any of us.” then after a beat— “Barring Mina. That woman’s terrifyingly wealthy that it’s now even funny at this point.” Jihyo admitted immediately, “That’s fair.” I sighed deeply into my water. John continued anyway because apparently betrayal built character “After I lost the NewJeans job, he actually offered me one of his businesses so I could get back on my feet.” Jihyo blinked. “…One of?” John was waving his hand as he continued “I said no.” I muttered back “Because you’re dramatic”. He look back at me as if I was a crazy person “Because you were talking about handing me an entire company for FREE. Besides, I don’t like feeling like a charity case.” I shrugged lightly. “And I respected that.”
The conversation settled quietly for a moment afterward. Not awkward. Just thoughtful. Jihyo’s expression changed slightly then. Not impressed. Understanding. The puzzle pieces clicking together for her. To why I didn’t seem particularly concerned about industry politics. Why I moved carefully around obligation. Why agreeing to this meeting despite not needing anything professionally mattered more than it normally would. She’s an interesting woman. Finally, John leaned back slightly before gesturing toward the folder sitting on the table.
“So,” he said, “we should probably explain why we’re actually here before Ben decides this entire conversation was a mistake.” I glanced toward the folder sitting on the table. It was clean, organized and it had that expensive paper too “Please tell me that’s not the—” both of them answered at the same time “— it’s the NDA”. I leaned back slowly afterward. “…You know, most normal people buy someone dinner before legally binding them into psychological warfare.”
“That’s HR’s job,” John muttered “I hate that you said that with confidence.” Jihyo laughed softly under her breath while sliding the folder closer toward me. The atmosphere loosened slightly again after that. Not fully relaxed, but enough. That was good. People usually spoke more honestly once rooms stopped feeling interrogative. I opened the folder afterward, flipping through the pages casually while half-listening to the quiet jazz drifting somewhere deeper inside the café. Standard confidentiality clauses first. Entertainment privacy. Internal operational discretion. Then— there it was “This is broader than entertainment confidentiality.” Neither answered immediately. Which honestly answered enough already. I glanced up from the papers quietly. Not scandal. Not criminality. Emotional complexity. “You two are acting like you’re hiring me to negotiate a hostage situation.”
“Some days that industry feels close enough,” Jihyo muttered dryly. Fair. I skimmed through the rest carefully. Nothing unreasonable. Strict. But understandable. Honestly, if anything, the wording felt protective more than threatening. That interested me. I signed the final page anyway. Not impulsively. Consciously. That mattered. Once the folder slid back across the table toward them, the atmosphere shifted almost immediately afterward. Less guarded now. “So,” I finally said while folding my arms loosely, “what exactly am I walking into?” Jihyo looked toward John briefly before answering. “Burnout.”
Simple answer. Honest and incomplete, I stayed quiet. People usually filled silence when they wanted understanding badly enough. Sure enough, John continued. “Yeji adapted by over-functioning after Lia’s hiatus,” he said calmly. “The others adapted around her. And after enough time passed, everyone stopped recognizing how unhealthy it became.” Yeah. I’d seen versions of that before. Not identical. But familiar enough to leave a bad taste in my mouth anyway. “She’s preparing for a solo debut now,” Jihyo added quietly. “Which means the pressure’s only getting worse.” I nodded once slowly. That tracked psychologically. Group exhaustion could still distribute emotional burden. Solo work couldn’t. Especially not for leaders— especially not for someone already carrying too much by default.
I leaned back slightly deeper into the chair afterward while processing everything carefully. Then finally— “And the company agreed to let an outsider manage this?” That earned the faintest humorless smile from John “Jihyo asked.” So there it is, that explained the authority issue immediately. Not unlimited power. But enough institutional trust to override resistance. Dangerous amount of responsibility to hand somebody. Especially someone like me. “I’m assuming there’s a reason you’re not just assigning another internal manager.” Jihyo answered immediately “There is. He needs to understand emotional pressure without treating them like liabilities,” she continued quietly. “And he needs to care more about Yeji’s wellbeing than maintaining schedules perfectly.” That narrowed things down significantly. Most companies protect the schedule and very few said “protect the person”. I was interested in the scenario “And you think I fit that?” as I took a sip of my coffee. “I think John trusts you enough to call you.” That answer landed heavier than she probably intended.
I glanced briefly toward John afterward. He looked annoyingly calm about the entire thing.
Typical. “You’re making this sound more serious every five minutes,” I muttered. “That’s because it is serious,” John answered this time. No humor, just honesty. The atmosphere quieted slightly again afterward. Outside the café windows, the city kept moving normally, meanwhile inside this conversation, two people were essentially telling me an idol group had been quietly falling apart in slow motion long enough for veterans to finally notice. Emotionally dangerous. I rested my fingers lightly against the untouched coffee cup in front of me.
“What does Yeji know?” I asked them bluntly. “Not much yet,” Jihyo admitted. “Only that we’re trying to arrange additional support for the solo.” I was intrigued with the lack of protest “She agreed to that?” John answered quietly “Well she didn’t really argue,” that bothered me immediately. Not because agreement was bad. Because exhausted people stopped resisting help once they got too tired to fight properly. And something about the way both of them described her made me increasingly certain Yeji had already crossed into that territory a while ago. Interesting and concerning, I exhaled quietly afterward before finally asking the question both of them were obviously waiting for. “And what exactly do you want from me?” Another brief silence settled over the table. Then Jihyo answered carefully. “Help her breathe again.”
…Ahhh. That was worse somehow. The words settled strangely in my chest afterward. There was no desperation in Jihyo’s voice. No exaggerated pleading or emotional manipulation, just exhaustion. The kind that only came from watching people deteriorate slowly enough for everyone around them to normalize it. I leaned back deeper into the chair afterward while thinking quietly. Outside the café windows, the world kept on moving— but inside this table, meanwhile, two people were essentially asking me to emotionally stabilize a group leader before her first solo debut pushed her into complete collapse.
Dangerous responsibility. Especially considering the amount of authority they were apparently prepared to hand me. “And the company’s genuinely allowing this?” I asked eventually. Jihyo nodded once. “Officially, you’re being brought in as temporary personal management support for Yeji’s solo activities.” I repeated that word she said that piqued my interest, “Temporary” I repeated “For now.” Interesting wording. “And unofficially?” I asked calmly. John immediately rubbed tiredly at his forehead beside her. “There it is,” he muttered. “There WHAT is?” that man really knew how to press my buttons “The part where your psychology degree becomes annoying.”
“That sounds like projection” I said
“It is projection” he admitted. Fair enough.
I rested my elbow lightly against the table afterward while studying both of them carefully “You two keep talking around something.” Neither denied it. So not scandal then. Intentional secrecy. Finally, John sighed quietly beside me “There are… emotional dynamics within our situation that aren’t exactly conventional.” That was the first genuinely direct thing either of them had said all afternoon. I stayed quiet and let him continue. “Nothing illegal,” he added immediately. “That’s really comforting, best buddy. I’m listening.” John glanced briefly toward Jihyo first, an unspoken request for permission “The girls rely on me emotionally more than most people would probably consider professionally appropriate.”
That was not a full answer. But enough of one. I leaned back slightly afterward while processing the implication quietly. Not because it surprised me. Honestly? I’d already suspected something adjacent to it the moment confidentiality expanded beyond standard entertainment protection. “And you’re telling me this because?” Jihyo answered in John’s behalf “Because if you agree to this,” Jihyo answered carefully, “there’s a chance Yeji might eventually rely on you similarly. Romantically, sexually, and emotionally.” That distinction mattered. Even if all three of us understood those lines rarely stayed clean forever inside emotionally isolated environments like theirs. I glanced briefly toward John again afterward “…How bad are your boundaries exactly?” “Better than they sound.” John was no longer planning on hiding it. “That is not a reassuring answer, best buddy.” I grinned at him. “It’s the truthful one, and will you stop calling me that?”
I stayed quiet for a few more seconds afterward while turning the situation over mentally. Emotionally exhausted idols. High-pressure environment. Isolation. Dependency. Trust structures forming around the few people allowed close enough to consistently see them as human beings. Psychologically speaking, none of this was actually shocking. Dangerous?
Absolutely. Unusual? Not really. Which honestly might’ve been the worst part.
Finally, I exhaled quietly through my nose “For the record,” I muttered while reaching for my coffee again, “sleeping with Yeji is not secretly part of my career development plan.” Jihyo nearly choked on her drink immediately. Meanwhile John just closed his eyes slowly like he regretted inviting me already. “What?” I asked flatly. “You cannot say things like that with a straight face.”
“I’m clarifying expectations professionally.”
“That is NOT professional phrasing.”
“Would you prefer a PowerPoint presentation?”
Jihyo was openly laughing into her hand now while John looked spiritually exhausted beside her. Good. That probably meant the atmosphere needed it. Eventually, though, the humor settled naturally again. And once it did, I noticed something important almost immediately. Neither of them actually looked worried about me crossing lines intentionally. Interesting. That meant this conversation wasn’t about predatory concern. It was about emotional gravity. Much more complicated. I rested my gaze briefly against the city skyline outside before eventually speaking again. “I’ll do the job,” I said calmly. “And I’ll do it properly.” The atmosphere shifted subtly afterward. Not relief exactly. Then I added “But if I think this situation is genuinely becoming psychologically dangerous for her, I’m pulling her back regardless of schedules.” John nodded immediately “Fair.” That told me more about him than the entire partial confession earlier honestly did. Because people abusing emotional dependency usually became defensive once limitations entered the conversation. John didn’t. Which meant despite however messy the situation actually was— he genuinely believed he was helping them survive.
Complicated. But genuine. The conversation settled quietly after that. Schedules. Logistics. Formalities. Nothing emotionally explosive, which honestly made me trust them slightly more. No manipulation. No emotional recruitment. No savior complex. Just concern. By the time the meeting finally started winding down, the late afternoon sunlight outside had already begun fading gold against the café windows. I stood first. Jihyo followed shortly after while John stayed seated another moment finishing the last of his coffee. As I rolled the sleeve of my hoodie back down loosely, I noticed Jihyo’s eyes briefly catch against the tattoo wrapping partially beneath my wrist near the watch, a curious gaze. Most people expected wealthy men to look cleaner than me. Less ink, lack of carelessness, less visibly damaged. Interesting thing about appearances, people trusted polished images too easily. Unfortunately for everyone involved, I stopped looking polished years ago.
The watch probably didn’t help either. And neither did the ring resting against my finger. Minimalist. Dark emerald stone. Understated enough that most people missed it completely. But people surrounded by luxury long enough eventually learned how to identify quiet money instinctively. I noticed the exact second Jihyo recognized it too. A tiny pause “…Wait,” she said slowly. Her attention lowered briefly toward the ring again “That’s Graff.” I glanced down absentmindedly “Unfortunately so”. John immediately sighed beside her “You wore THAT here? ARE YOU INSANE?!” I looked at the ring “It’s jewelry, not a nuclear weapon.”
“That ring literally requires financial screening before purchase, it’s probably worth more than this entire café” Jihyo blinked once. “…Wait seriously?” John pointed it out “Made-to-order line,” John’s voice tired “You can’t even request one unless they already know you can easily afford it.”
“That sounds discriminatory,” I answered calmly.
“That’s because rich people are terrifying, and specifically you are insane.” That was a fair observation. Jihyo stared at the ring another second longer before finally looking back toward me again. Not impressed or intimidated, the puzzle pieces clicking together.
Why industry politics didn’t particularly impress me. Why leverage didn’t seem to matter much to me. Why agreeing to something this emotionally complicated despite not needing anything professionally mattered more than it normally would. Eventually John stood too before glancing toward me once more. “So?” I slid both hands casually into my pockets afterward.
Jihyo laughed softly under her breath while shaking her head “Thank you, Ben.” That one sounded genuine enough to make refusing later significantly more difficult. Park Jihyo is a dangerous woman too, apparently.
The drive back toward the company building was quieter than expected. The late afternoon traffic crawled slowly through Seoul while soft music played somewhere low through the speakers of the car. Beside him, Jihyo rested her chin lightly against her hand while staring out the window. “You know,” he muttered eventually while stopping at another red light, “you could’ve warned me before telling Ben you thought I was sleeping with somebody.” Jihyo laughed softly beside him. “I didn’t say that.”
“You absolutely implied it.”
“I implied emotional dependency.”
“That sounds worse somehow.” Jihyo’s amusement faded slightly afterward though, something quieter settling into her expression instead. “…Do you think he’ll actually help?” John’s fingers tapped lightly once against the steering wheel before answering. “Yes.” No hesitation. “You trust him that much?”
“I trust him to leave if he thinks the situation’s unhealthy.” John glanced briefly toward her afterward. “Which is exactly why I trust him around them.” That answer quieted the car again. Outside the windows, the city kept moving normally. Inside it, meanwhile, the atmosphere shifted back toward concern naturally once Ben’s presence disappeared from the conversation. Eventually Jihyo exhaled softly. “We should talk to Yeji tomorrow.” John nodded once immediately “She’ll try to downplay it.” Jihyo agreed “I know. She’ll also think this is her fault somehow.” That earned the faintest tired smile out of him. Leader instincts, unfortunately predictable.
It happened on Dahyun’s day— which unfortunately meant Jihyo technically had to negotiate for John first. Dahyun had been comfortably laying across the dorm couch earlier that evening with John half-trapped beneath her while some movie played in the background neither of them were actually paying attention to. The moment Jihyo explained she needed to borrow him tomorrow for something related to ITZY, “So let me get this straight, you’re taking my boyfriend during my rotation” Dahyun immediately narrowed her eyes in suspicion “… to have him meet with some other woman?” Dahyun said feigning a reaction as if what Jihyo was asking was absolutely monstrous. “It’s work related. And this is Yeji we’re talking about— not some random woman” she pointed out. “That somehow sounds more criminal.” Dahyun told her while tightening her grip on John’s chest, John already looked exhausted before the conversation even properly started “Dahyun.” he was also trying to convince her by patting her head. “No, no.” Dahyun waved him off dramatically before looking back toward Jihyo instead. “You may borrow him temporarily under one condition.” Jihyo already knew that tone, more importantly— Dahyun knew the cards were in her favor “…What condition?” Jihyo asked carefully. Dangerous, more importantly— Dahyun knew the cards were in her favor “…What condition?” Jihyo asked carefully. Dahyun hummed thoughtfully while still laying comfortably across John like she physically intended to prevent him from leaving the couch—then slowly “The next time he’s on my rotation, nobody interrupts us.” John muttered tiredly beneath her “That’s already the rule.” Dahyun tightened her arms around him slightly afterward “No. I mean NOBODY interrupts us.” A dangerous emphasis. Jihyo immediately narrowed her eyes in suspicion “…What exactly are you planning?” Dahyun gasped dramatically “You think so lowly of me.”
“It means,” Dahyun continued proudly, “I want twenty-four uninterrupted hours where nobody steals him because they suddenly ‘miss him emotionally’ or because Sana decides she wants attention or because Jeongyeon unnie gets jealous halfway through the day.” From somewhere deeper inside the dorm, Jeongyeon yelled immediately “I HEARD THAT.” Dahyun yelled back “GOOD.” John looked exhausted instantly “…Why are you all like this?” Jeongyeon answered from the other room “Because you enabled it!” That was valid, I spoil all of them in their own way. Jihyo was already laughing softly into her hand now while Dahyun continued like a lawyer finalizing contract terms “I want breakfast together” she raised one finger, “Lunch together,” another finger “Dinner together,” another “And if anyone tries emotionally manipulating their way into my day, I reserve the right to become annoying about it for an entire next month.”
“That sounds threatening,” John muttered.
“It IS threatening.” Jihyo shook her head while still laughing quietly “Fair enough. You treat your relationship like custody negotiations.” Dahyun looked back at John, “That’s because sharing requires organization.” Dahyun looked genuinely proud afterward though. Then finally she loosened her grip around John slightly before giving him a kiss and pointing toward Jihyo. “Approved. But you owe me too” Dahyun was looking at John’s concerned face “…What kind of owe?” Dahyun smiled immediately. “I want you to be rough, make me scream so hard no one gets to sleep that night” John closed his eyes slowly “That’s somehow worse”. And just like that, the negotiation ended.
The following afternoon, Jihyo and John found Yeji between rehearsal breaks. The practice room was quieter than usual, though the silence felt more like exhaustion than peace. Backup dancers rested near the mirrored walls while staff members quietly reorganized equipment nearby. Yeji herself sat off toward the corner with a tablet resting against her lap, eyes fixed on schedules even during downtime. Jihyo noticed immediately that Yeji still hadn’t really learned how to stop working even while technically resting.
Yeji looked up once they approached before immediately straightening slightly. “Oh— hello Jihyo unnie, and John Manager-nim.” There it was again. Automatic composure. “You busy?” Jihyo asked gently. Yeji glanced briefly toward the tablet before shaking her head. “Not really.” John and Jihyo exchanged the briefest glance. That was a lie, a small one though “Can we steal you to talk for a bit?” Jihyo asked. Yeji hesitated only briefly before nodding.
The conversation itself happened inside one of the smaller meeting rooms deeper inside the building. Quiet. Private. Neutral enough not to immediately feel intimidating. Yeji sat across from them while loosely holding onto an unopened bottled drink the entire time. Not nervous exactly, but she was guarded. Jihyo spoke first “We’re arranging additional personal management support for your solo preparations.” Yeji blinked once “…Additional management?” John clarified calmly “Temporary though. Mostly for workload management, schedule restructuring, and helping you navigate solo activities.” Yeji nodded slowly at first, though the hesitation still lingered afterward.
“Is it… because I’m struggling?” Straight to the point “No,” Jihyo answered gently. “Because solo promotions are different from group activities.” John nodded once beside her. “In a group, pressure gets distributed naturally. Solo schedules don’t work like that.” Yeji lowered her eyes briefly toward the bottle in her hands afterward. “I can handle it.” There it is again.
Not “I’m okay.”
Just “I can endure it.”
Jihyo leaned slightly forward afterward. “We know you can,” she said softly. “And that’s not the issue.” Silence settled briefly across the room. Yeji didn’t argue again after that. Eventually she glanced back toward John instead “…Who is it?”
“A friend of mine, his name is Sung Benjamin” that immediately earned the faintest uncertainty across her expression. Reasonable reaction, John noticed it too “He’s qualified,” he added calmly. Yeji looked mildly embarrassed immediately afterward “I didn’t say he wasn’t.”
“You were thinking it.”
“…Maybe a little.”
That was a good reaction, a tiny bit of personality surfacing beneath the exhaustion. A human response. Not leader one. Jihyo smiled faintly while John continued “A few years ago there was an idol whose career was basically collapsing after a severe mental breakdown.” He paused briefly afterward. “Ben was one of the people responsible for helping them recover.” Yeji’s expression shifted slightly. Everyone in the industry knew stories like that. Some idols disappeared quietly and never fully came back afterward.
“He never took public credit for it,” Jihyo added softly. “Most people don’t even know he was involved.” That seemed to catch Yeji’s attention more than the actual achievement itself. “He’s not there to control you,” Jihyo continued carefully. “His job is to prioritize your well-being and make sure this doesn’t destroy you.” The room quieted briefly again afterward “…Okay.” No enthusiasm, not resistant either. Just tired honesty. Honestly, that probably worried Jihyo more than if Yeji had argued.
The company building felt quieter than expected when I arrived the next afternoon. A disciplined environment. People moved quickly, conversations stayed low, schedules existed five minutes ahead of wherever everybody currently stood. Entertainment companies always felt like that to me— entire buildings functioning on controlled exhaustion while pretending it was passion instead. One of the staff members assigned to guide me through the building glanced toward me every few seconds while walking. I don’t think it was recognition. Not familiarity either. My guess is probably trying to figure out whether I was important, connected, or somebody dangerous to accidentally disrespect. The tattoos usually complicated that process for people. Good— I preferred it that way.
“You’ll be meeting with Yeji-ssi inside,” the staff member explained carefully once we reached one of the upper floors. “The rehearsal break should still have around twenty minutes left.” Twenty minutes. Not enough rest for a day of rehearsals. The practice room doors were partially open when we arrived. Music echoed faintly inside while dancers stretched near the mirrored walls and staff members reorganized equipment nearby. And immediately— there she is.
Yeji sat near the corner of the room with a tablet balanced against one knee while speaking quietly with one of the choreographers. Even from a distance, I noticed the exhaustion almost instantly. Not because she looked weak. Because she looked functional. That distinction mattered. People expected burnout to look dramatic. It rarely did. Most of the time it just looked like someone becoming increasingly efficient at surviving themselves. It was interesting… and concerning too.
The staff member quietly excused himself afterward, leaving me standing near the entrance while Yeji finally noticed the movement near the doorway. Her eyes landed on me briefly. Then narrowed slightly in recognition. Not recognition of me specifically it was a recognition of “Oh. That’s probably him.” That was professional instinct.
I raised one hand casually in greeting “Hi.” The response came a second later than normal. Not rude. Tired “…Hi.” her voice calmer than I expected. Yeji stood shortly afterward while the choreographer beside her quietly excused himself, leaving the two of us awkwardly existing near the edge of the practice room for a few seconds.
“You’re Benjamin-ssi?”
“There’s a horrifying possibility John forgot to warn you about me, but yes.” That earned the faintest blink out of her “Just call me Ben, formalities aren’t really my thing. At least she still reacted to humor.
“I’m Yeji.”
“I don’t think there’s anyone in this building that doesn’t know you, Yeji. But it’s a pleasure to official meet you.” That finally earned the smallest hint of amusement at the corner of her mouth before it disappeared almost immediately afterward. There were still tiny flashes of personality beneath exhaustion— those mattered more than people realized.
I glanced briefly around the practice room afterward. Empty water bottles. Schedules. Music paused mid-track. Dancers resting against mirrored walls. Nobody in this room looked fully rested. But Yeji somehow still looked the most tired. “You just finished rehearsal?” I asked casually “We’re still in the middle of it.” Well… even worse than what I had in mind. I nodded slowly afterward while mentally recalculating the schedule standards they were probably operating under. Unpleasant numbers already forming. Yeji stayed quiet for a moment before eventually speaking again. “John said you’d be helping with the solo.”
“Allegedly.” That earned another small reaction from her.
“You don’t sound very confident.”
“I’m confident,” I answered calmly. “I just think the word ‘helping’ creates unrealistic expectations.” That actually made her pause. Not offended but thinking. It was good sign. I leaned lightly against the wall afterward while studying her expression carefully. Guarded. Polite. Holding herself together very intentionally. And underneath all of that— tired enough that even standing still looked like effort. Jihyo wasn’t overreacting. Not even slightly.
Eventually Yeji glanced toward the practice room floor again before speaking more quietly. “Did… they tell you about me?” Interesting wording. Not “the situation”, but “Me”.
I answered carefully “They told me enough.” Yeji nodded once slowly afterward. Then after a brief pause “…And you still agreed?” There it is. That one mattered. Not professionally, but emotionally. She is an interesting girl. I stayed quiet for a second before eventually answering honestly. “Curiosity mostly.” That seemed to surprise her slightly “Curiosity?”
“I wanted to see if John was exaggerating.”
“…Was he?”
I glanced around the practice room once more. The schedules. The atmosphere. Her exhaustion. Then eventually back toward her again “No,” I answered calmly. “If anything, he undersold it.” The room quieted briefly after that. Not awkward. Just honest. And for the first time since I arrived, Yeji stopped looking like she was trying to perform normalcy perfectly.
The first thing I learned about idol rehearsal schedules was that everybody lied about breaks. A “ten minute break” somehow became reviewing choreography, checking recordings, answering staff questions, adjusting wardrobe fittings, discussing camera positioning, or practicing transitions. Which meant nobody was actually resting. An intriguing and horrible system. I stayed mostly quiet during the first few days. I observed, listened, and watched patterns. That part mattered more than people realized because burnout didn’t usually expose itself through dramatic collapse first. It exposed itself through normalization— and unfortunately, Yeji had normalized an alarming amount already.
“You skipped lunch” the words left my mouth casually while she remained crouched near the practice room monitor reviewing another playback recording. Without even looking up “I’ll eat later.” It wasn’t denial but more of delaying which was functionally worse. I leaned lightly against the mirrored wall afterward while glancing toward the untouched food container sitting beside her “Define later” I asked invasively. “After rehearsal.”
“You’ve said that twice already” that finally earned a small pause out of her before she looked up toward me properly. She knew that she caught “I’m busy” I still pointed to the food container with her name “Unfortunately true”. Yeji looked back down toward the monitor afterward like that settled the conversation. “You’re running on caffeine and muscle memory right now”. That earned the faintest crease between her brows immediately “…I’m fine.” I stayed quiet for a second afterward before speaking again. “You know people usually become defensive when they already know something’s unhealthy, right?” That finally made her fully look up at me “I’m not being defensive” with a tone that was ironically more defensive than angry. “Uh huh” I let her hear that while looking unconvinced “…I’m not” she tries to assure me. “Still counts if you say it twice”.
That clearly irritated her slightly. Good. Not because upsetting her mattered. But because frustration meant she was reacting honestly instead of professionally. Much more useful. Yeji finally set the tablet down beside her afterward. “You’ve been here three days.” I pointed back at her “Correct”. And with furrowed brows “And somehow you already think you understand how this works?” There it was— a comment not out of ego, but a sense of responsibility and it was an important difference. I straightened slightly from the wall afterward. “No,” I answered calmly. “I think you’ve been functioning like this long enough that everybody around you stopped questioning it.” The room quieted immediately after that. Not dramatic silence. Just uncomfortable honesty. Yeji folded her arms loosely afterward. “This is normal during comeback preparation.” I pointed out that “Normal and healthy aren’t interchangeable concepts.”
“That’s easy for you to say.” There was no hostility in her voice, just exhaustion. And underneath it— something dangerously close to guilt. I studied her quietly for another second before eventually asking “When’s the last time you slept properly?” Yeji answered too quickly “I sleep”. Not what I asked “There’s a difference between unconsciousness and rest”. That visibly frustrated her now. A tiny reaction, but a real one nonetheless. That was good. “People are depending on me right now,” she answered quietly afterward “I don’t really have the luxury of slowing down.” The real problem was starting to show itself, it was not perfectionism— but obligation. I nodded slowly afterward “That explains the behavior”. Yeji blinked once “…Behavior?”
“Overworking. Skipping meals. Monitoring everybody else before yourself.” I gestured lightly toward the practice room around us. “You’re treating self-destruction like responsibility”. That one landed. Immediately. Her expression shifted before she could fully stop it. For a second I genuinely thought she might argue again. “…You talk like a psychologist” she said looking away instead. “I paid an irresponsible amount of money to become one.” That finally pulled the faintest unwilling reaction out of her again. Small. But there.
I pushed off the wall afterward before casually picking up the untouched food container beside her and holding it out “Eat”. Yeji stared at me for a second “Are you always this pushy?” before taking the container from my hands. “No,” I answered honestly. “Usually people rest before I need to become annoying” I pointed out. “That sounds threatening” she told me. “It’s a promise.” That earned an actual visible exhale out of her this time. Not quite laughter. Closer to disbelief. But honestly? It was probably the first emotionally genuine reaction she’d had all afternoon. I would consider that progress.
The strange thing about exhaustion was how quickly people built personalities around it. By the second week, I started noticing patterns that had nothing to do with choreography anymore. Yeji automatically checked everybody else’s condition before acknowledging her own. She apologized whenever staff members adjusted schedules around her. She thanked people for things that should’ve been expected. And somehow— she still looked mildly uncomfortable anytime I forced her to sit down for longer than five consecutive minutes. It’s starting to be concerning. “You’re staring again” her voice pulled me out of thought while we sat near one of the side rehearsal rooms waiting for a delayed recording setup to finish “I’m observing” she squinted her eyes at me “That sounds creepier somehow”
“That’s because psychology as a profession is fundamentally invasive.” Yeji looked down briefly afterward, unsuccessfully hiding the faint reaction at the corner of her mouth. It is much easier to make her smile when she forgot she was supposed to act composed. The room settled quietly afterward. Staff members moved back and forth through the hallway outside while somebody farther down the corridor tested audio loud enough to echo faintly through the walls. It was just me and Yeji at the edge of the practice room then she suddenly broke the silence “…You really think I’m that bad?” The question didn’t defensive this time. I leaned back slightly in the chair afterward before answering carefully. “I think you got used to functioning exhausted.” Yeji lowered her eyes toward the bottled drink resting between her hands “That’s normal here”.
“See, that sentence specifically is the problem.” That earned the faintest crease between her brows again. “You keep talking like I’m doing something wrong.” A hint of guilt in her voice. I stayed quiet for a second before eventually shaking my head. “I don’t think you’re doing anything wrong,” I glanced briefly toward the hallway outside afterward, “Honest opinion? I believe you adapted to survive an environment that rewards self-destruction”. The room quieted again afterward. Yeji didn’t respond immediately this time. Instead she sat there silently turning the unopened drink slowly between her hands while thinking. People became quieter once conversations started reaching places they usually avoided, so this was another good sign. Eventually she exhaled softly “…You sound like you hate this industry, do you?” Interesting question. “I think this industry confuses endurance with worth.” That made her look at me properly again. Not because the statement shocked her. Because it sounded familiar.
I continued before she could disappear back into her own head again “That doesn’t mean I think idols are weak for enduring it,” I added calmly “I just think people stop questioning unhealthy things once enough talented people survive them”. Yeji stayed quiet afterward. Thinking again “…John talks similarly sometimes”. That was the first time I’ve been compared with John and that answer honestly explained more than she probably realized “TWICE sunbaenim”. The words left her mouth casually. Then immediately afterward, Yeji looked mildly caught off guard that she said it aloud at all. I leaned back slightly deeper into the chair afterward. “He was around during a pretty ugly part of my life”. Yeji didn’t pry— another interesting thing about her. Most people became more curious once they sensed damage in somebody else. Yeji instead looked almost careful around it. Like she understood boundaries too well. “…And you trust him too?” she asked quietly.
I laughed softly once under my breath “Unfortunately for me— I trust him with my life.” That finally earned another small reaction out of her. Tiny moments of ease were becoming more frequent now. Not comfort yet just a rhythm and that mattered. Outside the hallway, somebody called for Yeji a few moments later to prepare for the next recording setup. The moment her name was called, her posture immediately shifted again. Straightened. Focused. Ready. And that happened too fast, it was more dangerous behavior I got to see.
Yeji stood quickly afterward before instinctively reaching for the tablet and schedule folder beside her at the same time. Then paused. Because I was already holding one of them “…You don’t need to carry that”. I looked at her before calmly answering “You also don’t need to carry everything yourself”. That immediately earned a look from her. Not irritation or gratitude, it was something more complicated. Like she didn’t fully know what to do with somebody noticing things she normally handled automatically.
The next week became progressively worse in ways most people probably wouldn’t have noticed. Unfortunately for everyone involved, noticing things was apparently my job now. Schedules tightened. Rehearsals ran longer. Sleep became negotiable. And somewhere in the middle of all that, Yeji slowly started looking less like somebody preparing for a solo debut and more like somebody trying to outrun exhaustion through sheer momentum alone. It was a very common strategy, and an extremely risky one at that. The problem with highly functional people was that they usually collapsed privately first. Which meant by the time everyone else noticed— things were already bad.
I started restructuring what I could quietly. Longer transition gaps between rehearsals. Mandatory meal windows disguised as schedule adjustments. Reducing unnecessary media overlap. Pushing less urgent recordings later whenever possible. Small changes. But Yeji noticed every single one immediately. Of course she did. “You moved the dance review again” the accusation came the moment she stepped into the hallway outside one of the rehearsal rooms late that evening. I glanced up from the schedule tablet in my hands “I optimized it”. She pointed out my decision “You delayed it” it took a second for me to correct her “Those are emotionally different statements”. She looked serious this time “That doesn’t answer my question. Why?” she sounded more awake when frustrated.
I looked at Yeji in her eyes, I wasn’t going to back down on this “You slept four hours.” She didn’t see what was wrong with that, “It’s plenty enough” she said. “The hell it is,” I answered neutrally “That’s barely survival”. Yeji folded her arms loosely afterward “We don’t have enough time right now to prioritize comfort”. Interesting wording, comfort— not health. “You think sleep is a luxury,” I observed quietly “I think this debut matters.” I could tell from that response that she wasn’t afraid of failure, It was the fear of disappointing people.
The hallway quieted briefly afterward while staff members moved around farther down the corridor preparing equipment for the next setup. Yeji looked exhausted. But more than that—
she looked frustrated that exhaustion was becoming visible at all. “You’re treating yourself like a deadline instead of a person again,” I said eventually. That immediately made her expression tighten slightly. Not because the statement offended her, my words landed too accurately. “You make it sound simple” she told me. “It’s not simple” I disagreed with that observation. “Then stop talking like it is.” There it is. First genuine emotional pushback. Honestly, it was overdue too. I stayed quiet for a second afterward before answering more carefully. “I don’t think taking care of yourself is simple,” I said calmly. “I think you’ve spent so long believing your value comes from enduring things that resting now feels irresponsible.”
The silence afterward felt heavier. Not dramatic. Just honest enough to become uncomfortable. Yeji looked away first “…People are counting on me,” she muttered quietly. “And you think collapsing helps them?” I pointed that out. “That’s not what I said” she tried to argue. “No,” I agreed softly. “But it’s where this ends if you keep going like this.” That one landed harder. Immediately because for the first time since I met her, Yeji didn’t have a response ready. Just tired silence. Then eventually somebody farther down the hallway called her name again Schedule continuing. Yeji exhaled softly afterward before pushing herself away from the wall “…I have to go.”
“I know” she took maybe two steps before stopping unexpectedly. Then without fully turning back “…You’re really annoying, you know that?” she wasn’t mad or dismissive. And honesty I smiled faintly afterward “I’ve been told worse”. That finally earned the smallest breath of laughter out of her before she disappeared farther down the hallway again and that worried me more than the arguments did. Because people didn’t start letting somebody disrupt their coping mechanisms unless exhaustion was finally beginning to outweigh resistance.
After that, something subtle changed between them. Not closeness or comfort. Just familiarity settling into places where resistance used to exist. Yeji still argued occasionally whenever Ben rearranged parts of her schedule, but the arguments started sounding less like rejection and more like somebody frustrated that another person kept noticing things she was trying very hard to ignore. Unfortunately for her, Ben was professionally difficult to discourage “You moved the recording review again.” I didn’t even look at her since that was a sentence I’ve heard too many times, “You say that like I committed tax fraud.”
She sounded serious this time, “You’re delaying it.”
“No, I optimized it.”
“That’s still delaying it.”
“Emotionally different.”
Yeji sighed tiredly afterward while pinching lightly at the bridge of her nose. I noticed another thing too during those days. Yeji’s exhaustion no longer looked sharp. Earlier on, she burned brightly— tense, overfocused, constantly moving like momentum alone kept her upright. Now? Everything about her started looking quieter. And somehow that worried him more. People expected burnout to look explosive. Most of the time it actually looked like somebody slowly disappearing inside their own routines. The first moment that genuinely unsettled him happened during choreography rehearsals late one evening.
One of the dancers missed a formation transition badly enough for the music to stop mid-run. Normally, Yeji would’ve immediately stepped in to help correct positioning before staff members even asked. This time she just stood there silently for a second too long while staring toward the mirrored wall. Barely noticeable for people, but enough for me. The choreographer repeated the correction afterward and Yeji apologized immediately despite the mistake not even being hers. Still carrying responsibility for things beyond her control. But slower now. Like even guilt was becoming exhausting. I didn’t say anything about it immediately, I just started to observe her more carefully afterward.
And the more I watched, the more something about her behavior started feeling wrong in a way exhaustion alone couldn’t fully explain anymore. Because Yeji wasn’t just tired now. She was starting to detach from things she normally cared about instinctively. That part worried me the most. I didn’t mention it immediately. Mostly because I was still trying to figure out whether I was overanalyzing things or not. Occupational hazard. Psychology teaches you very quickly that there’s a dangerous difference between observing patterns and projecting fears onto them. And I’d made enough mistakes in my life already to know I wasn’t immune to the latter.
But the feeling stayed. Something about Yeji had changed. Not externally enough for most people to notice. She still rehearsed. Still smiled when cameras appeared. Still thanked staff members politely. Still carried herself like a dependable leader. But now it all felt… quieter. Like she was performing responsibility from memory instead of conviction. That thought sat badly with me for the rest of the week. The final rehearsal stretch before the solo debut became brutal even by industry standards. Everybody looked exhausted. Yeji somehow looked both exhausted and emotionally absent at the same time. That combination started to raise alarms in my head. I started catching smaller things afterward. She stopped checking playback monitors as obsessively. Stopped correcting tiny choreography inconsistencies immediately. Stopped rereading schedules during every spare moment. At first glance, somebody probably would’ve called that improvement. I didn’t. Because none of it felt like relief. It felt like withdrawal. And that scared me more than any of her overworking ever did. One night after rehearsals ended, I found myself walking through one of the quieter hallways near the upper practice rooms while answering emails on my phone. The building had mostly emptied out already. Only a few staff members still moved between floors. Then I noticed one of the rehearsal room doors partially open. Music wasn’t playing inside. I glanced up briefly while passing by— and stopped walking immediately afterward.
Yeji sat alone near the mirrored wall with her knees loosely pulled closer toward herself while staring blankly at the dark practice room floor. No tablet. No schedules. No reviewing choreography… Just silence. Something unpleasant settled heavily in my chest immediately afterward. Because suddenly every small behavioral shift from the past week connected all at once in my head. Shit, how did I miss that?
I stayed near the doorway for a second longer than normal before finally speaking “You know sitting alone in dark rehearsal rooms is usually how horror movies start, right?” The response came slowly. Not startled. Just delayed “…You’d survive the movie.” that was her reaction? Not a “Hi” or “You scared me”. Just quiet acknowledgment that I existed there beside her. I stepped inside carefully afterward before closing the door behind me halfway. Not trapped. Just quieter. Yeji still hadn’t moved much. Didn’t look embarrassed either. That worried me immediately. I lowered myself down beside the mirrored wall a short distance away afterward, giving her space.
For a while neither of us spoke. The silence didn’t feel awkward. Just heavy. Then eventually “…Do you ever wonder if people can just run out of wanting things?” She sounded like she was drowning in hopelessness. For the first time since taking this job, I genuinely felt uncertain about whether I was equipped to handle what came next.
I stayed quiet for a second too long afterward. Not because I didn’t hear her. Because I was trying very carefully not to answer that question carelessly. People said dangerous things quietly long before they ever acted on them loudly. And something about the way Yeji asked that didn’t feel hypothetical at all. Eventually I leaned my head lightly back against the mirrored wall behind me before answering honestly “Yeah, I do. All the time actually”. Yeji didn’t look surprised by the answer “I think people get exhausted enough that eventually wanting things starts feeling heavier than giving them up” I continued. The room stayed silent afterward. The faint hum of the building’s ventilation somewhere above us. Yeji lowered her eyes toward the floor again “…That sounds depressing.”
“It’s psychology.” I shrugged lightly. “We market depression professionally”. That finally earned the faintest breath of amusement out of her. Small and weak, but real enough that I kept talking afterward “The important part is that exhaustion lies to people”. Yeji stayed quiet while listening. “It starts convincing you that permanent decisions are rational solutions to temporary emotional states.” that one landed immediately. I could tell. Not because she reacted dramatically. Because she went still— dangerously still. I kept my voice calm afterward despite the unpleasant realization slowly settling heavier in my chest “You’ve been thinking about leaving, haven’t you.” Not a question, I have fears that she was this far and this had just confirmed my fears.
Silence stretched between us immediately afterward. Long enough that a part of me almost wished I was horrendously wrong this time. Yeji eventually broke the silence “…I don’t know if I can keep doing this.” That was conventionally worse than just wanting to quit. Because she sounded guilty about reaching the thought. I exhaled slowly through my nose afterward while trying very carefully not to mishandle what this conversation was actually becoming. This wasn’t burnout anymore. This was somebody emotionally detaching from their own future. Very dangerous territory, dangerous enough that the wrong sequence of words would fuck everything up.
“You don’t need to decide your entire life tonight” Yeji laughed softly once under her breath afterward. No amusement in it “That’s easy for you to say”. There was no hostility in those words— just tired enough that hope itself probably sounded unrealistic right now. “I’m serious.” I looked toward her properly afterward. “You’re exhausted, overworked, emotionally isolated, and carrying enough pressure to distort your judgment.”
“You make me sound unstable” those words were wrong, she isn’t unstable— she was just pushed near her breaking point, and that was a far breaking point. “I think you’ve been strong for too long without resting properly” I paused briefly “Those aren’t the same thing.” That quieted her immediately again. This was an important distinction. Because the last thing she needed right now was to feel broken on top of exhausted. Yeji pulled her knees slightly closer afterward while staring down toward the floor “…Everybody keeps depending on me.” That was the obligation shackled to her. Always obligation. “And somewhere along the way,” she continued quietly, “I think I stopped knowing if I still wanted any of this for myself.”
That one hurt to hear. Not because it sounded dramatic. Because it sounded honest. It was that moment I suddenly understood why Jihyo sounded so worried back at the café. Because this wasn’t somebody collapsing loudly. This was somebody quietly preparing themselves to disappear from a life they no longer believed they were surviving correctly. I rubbed lightly at my forehead afterward before speaking again “Can I say something potentially annoying?” That earned the faintest glance toward me “…You usually do anyway, why ask permission now?”. Good a tiny reaction like that meant that she’s still there, Yeji wasn’t far gone.
“I think you’ve spent so long treating yourself like a responsibility that you forgot you’re also a person” the silence afterward felt heavier than anything else we’d said all night. Yeji looked away first. And for the first time since I met her, she genuinely looked close to crying.
That scared me more than if she actually cried immediately. Because people like Yeji didn’t usually break all at once. They held everything together for so long that by the time emotion finally surfaced, it usually meant they were already dangerously close to their limit. She kept looking away from me like maintaining eye contact would make the conversation too real somehow “…I don’t know how to stop”. That sounded like an exhaustion so deeply integrated into her identity that she genuinely no longer understood what existing outside of it looked like.
I answered carefully “You don’t have to figure that out tonight.” Yeji laughed softly again beneath her breath. Still tired. Still hollow. “But tomorrow still happens.” That one landed harder than she probably intended— because she was right. Schedules still existed. The debut is still happening. Expectations still existed. That was the ugly truth, part of what made this industry so psychologically dangerous was how little space it gave people to fall apart safely. I stayed quiet for a second afterward before speaking again.
“Okay.” I nodded once slowly. “Then don’t think about next month. Or next year. Or whether you stay in the industry forever.” Yeji finally looked toward me properly again “Then what am I supposed to think about?” I pointed at the clock “Tonight, for starters.” That quieted her immediately. I continued before she could spiral back into her own head again “You don’t need to decide your entire future while emotionally exhausted.”
“That sounds irresponsible” her instinctive belief that suffering somehow produced better decisions. “No,” I answered calmly “What’s irresponsible is making permanent decisions while psychologically cornered”. The room went silent again afterward. But this time the silence felt different. Less detached and more fragile. Yeji lowered her eyes slowly afterward before finally admitting something quieter than everything else she’d said so far “I’m scared that if I stop even for a second, everything will fall apart.”
That was her real fear. Not failure. Not criticism. Collapse. And she was dangerously near the edge of collapsing too. I leaned my head lightly back against the mirrored wall again afterward before answering honestly “You know what the worst part is?”. Yeji blinked once tiredly “What?” I looked towards Yeji “You actually believe the people around you only deserve the version of you that’s suffering correctly”. That one hit immediately. I saw it happen in real time. Her expression tightened slightly before she looked away again too quickly and suddenly, I understood something else too. Yeji didn’t just feel responsible for people. She felt that she was easily replaceable. Like the moment she stopped functioning perfectly, somebody better deserved her place instead.
That kind of thinking destroyed people slowly. I rubbed lightly at my jaw afterward while trying very carefully to choose my next words correctly. Because honestly? I still wasn’t fully confident I had the right words, I just knew the wrong words and that I should avoid those. “I’m going to tell you something professionally irresponsible now”. That finally earned the faintest confused reaction out of her “…That sounds concerning.” I laughed a bit “It probably is.” I looked toward her properly afterward. “I don’t think you actually want to leave”. The room quieted instantly. Not because she disagreed. Because she needed to hear the rest.
“I think you want the pain to stop,” I continued softly “And right now your brain is trying to convince you those are the same thing.” Yeji stared at the floor silently afterward. Then very quietly “What if it never stops?” That was the moment I realized this had already gone far beyond anything I could safely handle through professionalism alone. The room stayed silent for a while after Yeji asked that question and I didn’t answer immediately, because honestly— I didn’t have an immediate answer. People liked imagining psychology experts as individuals who always knew the right thing to say during emotional collapse. In reality, most of the job was quietly hoping your words reached someone before their hopelessness did. Because false reassurance would’ve insulted her intelligence. Eventually I exhaled quietly through my nose before answering honestly “Then we adapt”. Yeji blinked slightly. Not the answer she expected “You say that like it’s simple.”
“It’s not simple.” I shook my head lightly afterward. “But neither is convincing yourself you need to disappear just because you’re exhausted.” that quieted her again. I leaned my arms loosely over my knees afterward while looking toward the dark practice room floor ahead of us. “You know the biggest lie high-functioning people tell themselves?” Yeji looked toward me quietly. “That needing rest means they failed” her expression shifted immediately. “I don’t think you actually want to quit” I carried on talking, “I think you’re emotionally cornered enough that you started treating self-removal like responsibility.” The room stayed completely still afterward, the exhaustion finally being spoken out loud instead of performed through professionalism.
Yeji lowered her eyes slowly “…I hate how accurately you read people”. I sighed lightly. “Trust me, it’s significantly less fun from this side.” That finally earned another small breath of laughter out of her. It was a fragile laugh, but better. Then eventually she spoke again “What if I disappoint everyone?”
There it was again— the fear of failing others. Always others. I answered carefully. “You’ve attached your worth to how much suffering you can endure for people.” I glanced toward her briefly afterward. “That’s not leadership. That’s self-destruction with a good marketing team”. That one made her laugh properly. Real enough that it echoed faintly through the otherwise empty practice room. That sound alone relieved something in my chest I didn’t realize had been tightening for the past hour. Yeji rubbed lightly at her eyes afterward before exhaling slowly “You really are annoying.”
“There it is,” I smiled in relief “That’s the version of you I’ve been waiting to hear again.” That immediately made her pause. The room quieted again afterward, it was softer this time— less hopeless. Yeji stared toward the floor silently for a few seconds longer before eventually asking “You really think I can still do this?” A careful question yet still a dangerous one too. Because this wasn’t asking if the debut would succeed but asking if she was still capable of her role without self-imploding. I answered honestly “I think you’re exhausted enough that you stopped recognizing yourself properly.” Yeji listened quietly. “And I think making permanent decisions from that emotional state would be unfair to yourself”. Another silence settled afterward then finally she added “I don’t want to disappear.”
That was when I saw the real Yeji. Not Yeji the leader or Yeji the idol— Just Yeji. And that was probably the first moment since taking this job that I genuinely believed she was going to survive this properly. The relief that followed that realization hit harder than expected. Because suddenly I became a little too aware that this situation had already stopped feeling professionally distant to me a while ago. Yeji turned toward me slightly afterward. Still tired and fragile, but present again. And for a few seconds neither of us spoke. We just sat there quietly in the dim practice room while the city outside the building kept moving completely unaware that somebody inside had just barely talked themselves back from disappearing emotionally.
“Thank you” it were simple words. Honest ones too. I nodded once lightly afterward “You don’t need to thank me for staying”. The moment the sentence left my mouth, I saw the shift happen. It was tiny, barely visible. Because suddenly Yeji looked at me differently. Not as a manager or a nosy-pain-in-the-ass psychology major or just somebody temporarily hired to help her survive the recent schedules— just someone she emotionally found herself reaching toward instinctively. The timing was dangerous too. Honestly? I probably should’ve looked away first.
Instead, Yeji moved before I fully processed the expression on her face. Small movement.
Careful movement. Like she was still uncertain even while choosing it. Then suddenly—
warmth against my lips. Brief and soft. Hesitant enough that it almost felt like a question instead of a kiss, and somehow that made it hit infinitely harder. For a second neither of us moved afterward. Not because the kiss shocked me. Because my brain was trying very hard to decide whether responding to it would immediately make me a terrible person professionally. Occupationally inconvenient timing.
Yeji pulled back first. Not far. Just enough that I could finally properly see the expression on her face. And honestly? That destroyed any possibility of misunderstanding what just happened. She didn’t look impulsive. She didn’t look emotionally unstable. There wasn’t even a look of embarrassment. Just terrified of being rejected for choosing something selfish for once. Shit… a dangerous realization. A VERY DANGEROUS realization hit me “You probably shouldn’t have done that,” I said quietly, not harsh— just honest. Yeji lowered her eyes immediately afterward “…I know”. No defensiveness, no regret either. That was an important difference.
The silence stretched between us again for a few seconds before I finally rubbed lightly at my forehead and exhaled quietly through my nose. Because unfortunately, professionalism became significantly harder to maintain once somebody looked at you like you were the first place they emotionally felt safe landing in months. Terrible design flaw in humanity honestly, and one that I wasn’t immune to either. “You’re emotionally exhausted,” I continued carefully. “And I need you to understand that I’m taking that seriously.” Yeji nodded once slowly “I know.”
“That kiss can’t become something you use because you’re falling apart.” that one hurt her slightly. I saw it immediately. Not because she thought I was rejecting her. Because she thought I misunderstood her. Yeji looked toward the floor quietly for a second before finally answering “I didn’t do it because I’m breaking.” her voice stayed soft the entire time. “But?” she hesitated briefly afterward “…I did it because you stayed.” That one nearly destroyed my remaining professionalism on impact. Because suddenly every moment from the past few weeks rearranged itself differently in my head.
The arguments. The resistance. The exhaustion. The trust. The gradual honesty. None of it had been impulsive. This girl had been consciously choosing emotional proximity little by little the entire time. I looked away briefly afterward while trying unsuccessfully to reorganize my thoughts into something psychologically responsible. That didn’t work. Unfortunate. “You’re making this difficult for me.” That finally earned the faintest tired breath of amusement out of her “…Sorry.”
“There’s the apologizing again” that actually made her smile slightly. And somehow the sight of it after the past few days hit significantly harder than it should have. Concerning to me more than to Yeji. I stayed quiet for another second afterward before finally speaking more honestly than I probably should’ve “I’m trying very hard not to become somebody who takes advantage of emotionally vulnerable people”. Yeji’s expression softened immediately afterward. Not offended. It was understanding “You’re not”. Another dangerous answer. Especially because part of me wanted very badly to believe her immediately. I leaned my head lightly back against the mirrored wall afterward while staring toward the ceiling for a second “This is usually the part where I make terrible life decisions.”
“That sounds oddly specific” a giggle escaped her. “You’d be horrified how common emotionally compromised attachment is in this field, even for people like me who don’t professionally practice.” That earned another quiet laugh out of her. Much better sound now. She sounded more alive again. That realization alone probably should’ve warned me how emotionally involved I already was becoming. Yeji shifted slightly closer afterward. Not enough to touch. Just enough that the distance between us no longer felt accidental “…Do you regret it?” Carefully questioned. It wasn’t her asking me if I like her or if what she did was wrong— it was her subtly asking if I liked that it happened.
I answered honestly “…No” despite the professional choice was to lie— the word left my mouth much easier than professionalism probably would’ve preferred. And judging from the way Yeji’s shoulders relaxed slightly afterward— it mattered more to her than she intended to show.
The strange thing afterward was that nothing became dramatically different overnight. That probably reassured me more than anything else could’ve. Because if Yeji suddenly became emotionally impulsive after that conversation, I would’ve immediately known the kiss came from emotional instability instead of clarity. But she didn’t. The next few days still looked exhausting. Still chaotic. Still overloaded with rehearsals, fittings, recording reviews, and endless adjustments leading into the debut. The difference was subtler than that. Yeji started feeling present again. Not constantly. Not perfectly. But enough. Enough that I started catching small moments I hadn’t seen before. Like actual irritation instead of exhausted compliance “You moved the rehearsal review again”. I glanced up from the schedule tablet calmly. “Correct.”
“You’re abusing authority.”
“No, I’m exercising competence.”
“That sounds narcissistic.”
“That sounds like somebody who slept five hours instead of three.”
“You’re impossible.”
Yeji narrowed her eyes immediately afterward while I continued walking down the hallway beside her completely unbothered “And yet your blood pressure’s improving. Curious.”. Yeji walked up close to my face “That’s not funny.” I just looked at her without a sense of shame “It’s a little funny, you have to admit that”. The fact she rolled her eyes instead of shutting down emotionally afterward mattered significantly more than she realized. Small behavioral recovery, but real. That became enough for me to start breathing easier too.
Despite the positive changes it felt dangerous on my end. Because somewhere along the way, I stopped measuring her condition professionally and started measuring it personally instead. I noticed when she smiled more naturally. When she ate without being reminded.
When she stopped rereading schedules obsessively during downtime. When she started talking to staff members casually again instead of mechanically. And the worst part? She noticed me noticing. That became a problem almost immediately.
“You’re staring again.”
“I’m observing.”
“You say that like it’s legally distinct.”
“It IS legally distinct.”
Yeji laughed quietly beneath her breath afterward while adjusting the oversized hoodie hanging loosely over her rehearsal clothes. That sound still affected me more than it should’ve. Occupationally inconvenient. Very inconvenient.
The solo preparations became more intense the closer debut approached. But strangely enough— the atmosphere around Yeji stopped feeling like slow emotional collapse and started feeling like pressure again. Still difficult and unhealthy pressure. But no longer hopeless. That distinction mattered a lot. One evening after rehearsal review, I found her sitting cross-legged near the edge of the practice room floor while reviewing camera positioning notes. Normal enough. Except this time, she actually looked focused instead of emotionally detached. Progress.
I lowered myself beside her afterward while handing over the protein drink she forgot sitting near the mirrors twenty minutes earlier “You keep leaving these everywhere”. Yeji accepted it quietly before glancing sideways toward me “…You remember small things annoyingly well.”
“Psychological profiling.”
“That’s not how profiling works.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I literally Googled it after meeting you.”
That genuinely caught me off guard enough to laugh once “You researched me?” Yeji looked mildly embarrassed immediately afterward “…That sounded worse out loud.” I couldn’t hold back my grin to the admission of guilt “Ohh it’s significantly worse”. Yeji was flustered “I was curious.”
The room settled quieter afterward. Not awkward. Just softer now. That softness between us was becoming harder to ignore every day. Because nothing dramatic kept happening between us after the kiss. No stolen make-out sessions. No reckless emotional escalation. No relationship-defining conversations. Just consistency. Me staying. Her letting me. And somehow that became infinitely more intimate than impulsiveness ever would’ve been. One night closer to the debut showcase, the company finally cleared rehearsals earlier than expected after one of the production teams ran behind schedule. Miracle-level event honestly. The dancers left first. Then staff members. Then eventually the practice rooms emptied one by one until only scattered voices remained farther down the hallway.
Yeji sat near the edge of the stage platform afterward while loosely stretching one leg absentmindedly. Tired. But not hollow anymore. I leaned lightly against the mirrored wall nearby while reviewing tomorrow’s schedule from my phone.
“Your first live showcase interview starts at ten.”
“That’s cruel of them.”
“You’ll survive.”
“Debatable.”
I glanced up briefly afterward “You nervous?” That made her pause. Not because she didn’t know the answer. Because she was actually thinking about it honestly now “…A little.” That was a healthy answer. Before she would’ve said that she was fine, now it was different. “You know,” I muttered while locking my phone afterward, “normal people usually celebrate before major life events”. Yeji looked toward me curiously “Celebrate how?”
“I don’t know.” I shrugged lightly. “Food. Alcohol. Property damage. Irreversible consequences and whatnot.”
“Wow… that escalated quickly.”
“I believe in emotional range.”
That finally earned another real laugh out of her. God. There it is again. That feeling in my chest was becoming a genuine issue now. The fact that I could even recognize the difference between her real laughter and the polite versions she used around cameras now probably said enough about how emotionally involved I was becoming. Occupationally? It was catastrophic. Yeji eventually shook her head softly afterward while standing from the floor and stretching lightly.
“You sound like somebody banned from multiple establishments.”
“Allegedly.”
“That’s not denial.”
“It’s legally safer than honesty.”
“Here I thought you’d just buy the establishment to unban yourself.”
“I thought I told John to keep that a secret.”
Another laugh. Smaller this time. The practice room slowly settled quiet around us afterward while both of us began gathering scattered notes and water bottles left behind from rehearsals. That normalcy almost affected me more than the emotionally intense moments did. Because two weeks ago, this room felt like the emotional equivalent of a sinking ship. Now? Yeji looked tired, overwhelmed occasionally— but alive again. That mattered a lot.
She eventually slung her bag over one shoulder afterward before glancing toward me again “…You’ll be there tomorrow, right?” Interesting question. She wasn’t asking if I’ll be managing tomorrow, which I would still be doing. It was just asking if I would be there— if I wanted to be there. This girl started to ask the dangerous questions. I answered anyway.
“Unfortunately you’re professionally stuck with me for the foreseeable future.”
“That sounds threatening.”
“It’s meant to be reassuring.”
Yeji smiled faintly beneath her breath afterward while walking beside me toward the hallway outside the practice room. The company building had mostly quieted down now. Only scattered staff members still moved through the upper floors preparing final showcase logistics. Tomorrow suddenly felt very close. That realization probably should’ve made me more nervous professionally than it did emotionally. Because now the debut no longer felt like another project or management assignment. Now it felt personal.
The elevator ride downward afterward stayed mostly quiet. At one point Yeji leaned lightly back against the wall beside the elevator buttons while staring ahead absentmindedly. Then quietly “…I’m still nervous” a healthier reaction. Before? She would’ve swallowed the feeling entirely. I glanced sideways toward her “That’s good”. That earned an immediate confused look. “You WANT me nervous?” I shook my head lightly. “I want you honest.” That quieted her again “…What if I mess up tomorrow?” I answered without hesitation this time “Then you’ll survive messing up tomorrow.” Yeji blinked once. Not because the answer comforted her. Because it reframed the fear entirely. “I think people around you accidentally made perfection sound fatal,” I continued calmly. “It isn’t.”
The elevator doors opened a second later toward the lower parking levels. Neither of us moved immediately. Then finally Yeji exhaled softly through her nose before stepping forward first “You really are annoyingly good at this”. If only she knew how uncertain I actually felt most of the time.
The next day disappeared into controlled chaos almost immediately. Hair styling. Wardrobe adjustments. Stage blocking. Last-minute technical corrections. Staff members moving through hallways at speeds that probably violated workplace safety regulations. Standard debut atmosphere honestly. But somewhere in the middle of all that noise, Yeji stayed surprisingly steady. Still nervous. Still overthinking occasionally. But no longer drowning in it.
That difference mattered more than flawless execution ever could. I caught smaller signs throughout the day too. She actually ate during breaks instead of pretending coffee counted as nutrition. Stopped apologizing every five minutes whenever minor delays happened. Even argued with one of the stylists over an accessory choice at one point. Excellent psychological recovery indicator honestly. Nothing says emotional stabilization quite like reclaiming the ability to become mildly difficult again. The showcase itself passed almost too quickly afterward.
One second we were still backstage reviewing final timings. Then suddenly lights, music, the deafening screams of the crowd. Performance mode. Truthfully watching Yeji walk onto that stage felt strangely different from every rehearsal leading up to it. Because this time she didn’t look like somebody desperately trying to survive expectations anymore. She looked like herself again. Confident. Sharp. Alive. The performance ended to overwhelming noise shortly afterward, I wouldn’t except less from the crowd’s reaction— I actually liked the title track, myself. But I wasn’t going to tell that to Yeji anytime soon. Then the staff members started rushing again. Applause. Adrenaline. Everybody speaking too loudly because emotional regulation apparently disappeared backstage after successful events. More standard industry behavior honestly. The moment Yeji fully stepped backstage again, the rest of ITZY immediately swarmed her.
Ryujin almost tackled her into a hug.
Yuna looked one emotional sentence away from crying.
Chaeryeong kept repeating “You were insane” like she still hadn’t fully processed the stage properly.
And Lia— mostly just looked relieved.
That one probably hit Yeji hardest. I stayed farther back near the hallway entrance afterward while giving them space naturally. Professional distance. Mostly.
Then eventually Yuna suddenly pointed toward me mid-conversation. “WAIT— you’re the psychology guy”. Great, just great, that title somehow sounded significantly more suspicious than my actual job. Ryujin looked between me and Yeji immediately afterward “…You hired him secretly?”
“That sounds illegal when you phrase it like that,” Yeji muttered tiredly.
“I mean technically Jihyo unnie introduced us,” I added calmly.
“That somehow sounds MORE suspicious,” Ryujin answered immediately.
Ryujin was an interesting one, sharper than she lets off too. Chaeryeong looked toward Yeji afterward before quietly asking “You’ve been with him this whole preparation?” Yeji hesitated briefly. Then nodded once. The atmosphere shifted slightly after that— subtle but noticeable. Because suddenly the members weren’t just looking at some temporary manager the company recommended, now they were looking at somebody who had been beside Yeji through the worst parts of the solo preparation they themselves only partially witnessed from the outside.
Lia understood first. I saw it happen almost immediately in her expression. Recognition, not in how Yeji looked at me or the way I secretly struggled to stay professional about Yeji, but the recognition of Yeji’s burnout. Honestly a dangerous thing to recognize in another person. “Thank you” Lia said quietly afterward. Simple yet heavy words. And somehow that affected me more than the louder reactions did. Because unlike the others— Lia understood exactly how ugly emotional exhaustion could become once somebody normalized surviving through it too long. I answered carefully “She did most of the work herself”. Yeji looked away immediately afterward in embarrassment— that didn’t help me look innocent at all despite me being actually innocent in all of this.
“Okay but professionally speaking, the vibe here feels suspiciously emotionally healthy” Yuna suddenly pointed dramatically between the two of us. “That’s because you’re used to dysfunction,” Ryujin answered instantly. “THAT SOUNDED TARGETED” Yuna yelled “Because it is” Ryujin retorted in amusement.
The backstage room immediately dissolved into overlapping noise afterward while Yuna fake-argued and Ryujin looked entirely too pleased with herself. For the first time since this whole situation started— the atmosphere around Yeji no longer felt fragile anymore. It just felt alive.
Later that night, after the official congratulations, staff photos, and endless “you did well” comments finally died down, Yeji found me near the parking entrance. “You said normal people celebrate.” I looked up from my phone. “I also mentioned property damage.” She grabbed me by the arm “Food and alcohol first”. Feeling like I declining her would be a death sentence “Responsible escalation, that’s good.” she smiled, tired but real. “Come with me?” There it was again. Choosing. I should’ve said no. Instead, twenty minutes later, we were tucked inside a quiet private booth at a small restaurant where the owner clearly knew better than to ask questions. Yeji ordered more food than she could realistically finish and one drink she kept pretending affected her more than it did.
“You’re a terrible actress,” I said. “I’m lightheaded” she blinked too innocently.
“You’ve had half a glass.”
“Emotionally, it was strong.”
“That’s not how alcohol works.”
“It is tonight.”
She laughed into her sleeve, and honestly, that sound probably ruined the last usable piece of my professionalism. After dinner, she leaned closer across the table, eyes clearer than she wanted me to believe. “When this is over tomorrow…” she paused, then corrected herself softly, “No. It is over now.” I stayed quiet. Her fingers tightened around the edge of her sleeve. “Can I choose something selfish again?” the room seemed to narrow around the question. Because I understood “Yeji”.
“I’m not falling apart tonight,” she said quietly. “I’m not asking because I need saving.” That mattered more than she knew “I know” I could only mutter acknowledgement “Then don’t treat me like I don’t know what I want”. For a second, I didn’t answer. Then I exhaled, defeated by the one thing I could never argue against properly. A conscious choice “…Okay.” Her smile came slowly. Soft. Relieved. Certain. And when she reached for my hand under the table, I let her.
By the time they left the restaurant, Seoul had already settled into the quieter side of the night. The streets weren’t empty— just calmer now. Yeji walked beside me with her hands tucked halfway into the sleeves of her oversized hoodie while the cold air carried the leftover exhaustion of the day out of both of us little by little. For the first time since this entire situation began, neither of us was talking about anything work related— just about normal and pointless things. She complained about one of the stage outfits. I informed her professionally that fashion was an organized crime syndicate. She laughed hard enough at that to nearly miss a step off the curb afterward. Somewhere during the drive back, the emotional atmosphere between us shifted again. Like both of us understood something irreversible had already happened emotionally and neither person particularly wanted to pretend otherwise anymore.
When we finally reached her residence building, I parked the car but didn’t immediately move to unbuckle my seatbelt. Neither did she. The city lights outside reflected softly across the windshield while silence settled between us again. Just aware. Yeji eventually leaned her head lightly back against the seat before exhaling quietly “…I really did almost quit.” an honest sentence. I looked toward her carefully afterward.
“I know.”
“And somehow that feels unreal now.”
“That’s usually how surviving emotional collapse feels afterward.” she smiled faintly beneath her breath “You make everything sound psychological.”
“That’s because unfortunately I am psychological.”
“That sounded medically concerning.”
“It probably is.”
Another laugh. Smaller this time. Sleepier. Then eventually the silence returned again. But this time neither of us seemed interested in escaping it. Yeji slowly turned toward me afterward. No uncertainty, not emotionally spiraling. Just plain clarity that never yielded. That probably affected me more than alcohol had to. Because this wasn’t exhaustion choosing closeness, not desperation, or emotional dependency clawing for comfort— this was simply her choosing. “…You’re thinking too hard,” she said quietly. “Can’t help it, occupational hazard” I exhaled softly through my nose afterward before finally admitting “I’m trying very hard to be responsible right now.” Yeji’s expression softened immediately “…You’ve been responsible this entire time” This was especially because she sounded so certain about it.
She shifted slightly closer afterward. Slow enough to stop if I wanted her to. I didn’t, the moment I realized that— I already knew professionalism had lost this fight a long time ago. Yeji’s fingers lightly curled against my hand first. Then her shoulder against mine “…Ben” that careful tone again, the one that was going to psychologically destroy me someday “Yeah?” Her eyes met mine quietly in the dim lighting inside the car. A warmth that showed no hesitation or second thoughts. She pressed her pressed her lips softly on mine, and this time I gave up on resisting and hiding behind that professional hurdle because I knew I would just be lying to the both of us. The silence afterward didn’t feel uncertain anymore. It felt inevitable. Yeji slowly pulled back just enough for both of us to breathe properly again, though judging from the way her fingers still lingered lightly against my hand, neither of us was particularly interested in creating real distance anymore “…Come upstairs.”
I should’ve probably still thought harder about it. Instead, I reached for the door handle first. That alone made Yeji laugh quietly beneath her breath while following beside me out of the car. The night air felt colder now or maybe that was just the adrenaline finally catching up. Neither of us spoke much while walking toward the entrance of her residence building. Not because there was tension. Because there was a lack of it along with the lack of uncertainty— just two people very aware of each other now. The elevator ride upward felt significantly smaller than before. Yeji stood beside me quietly with her hands partially hidden inside the sleeves of her hoodie again while the dim lighting reflected softly against the mirrored walls around us.
“You’re thinking again.” I glanced sideways toward her. “You say that like it’s a disease.” she smiled “I’m beginning to think it is.” I mirrored her grin “That’s medically offensive to psychologists everywhere” another smile. God those were becoming genuinely dangerous to my self-control. The elevator doors opened a second later toward her floor. Then suddenly we were walking down the quieter hallway toward her unit while Seoul’s city lights glowed faintly through the larger windows farther behind us. Yeji slowed slightly once she reached the door. Keys in hand then a pause while unlocking it. Something about the normalcy of that moment broke the last surviving piece of restraint I still had left.
Maybe it was the realization that she chose this— she chose me, or maybe I was simply tired of pretending I didn’t want her back just as badly anymore. Probably both. Yeji barely got the door unlocked before I reached for her first. The moment she turned toward me again, I kissed her properly this time. No hesitation. None of that careful emotional distance. Just accumulated restraint finally giving out all at once.
She made the softest surprised sound against my lips before immediately kissing me back just as hard, one hand instinctively catching against my jacket while the other still struggled half-successfully with the door handle behind her. The door finally opened behind her a second later, but neither of us immediately cared enough to separate first as we walked into the hall. My leg slowly kicked the door closed shut and her hand reached around my body to lock it back in place.
Neither of us stopped kissing long enough to breathe properly— I lifted her up against the narrow walls of her home, she proceeded to wrap her legs around me for stability as her both of her hands reached for my face before finally letting go the kiss. She took a moment to watch my face as I met her gaze as in return “Wow, what… happened to… all that… restraint?” she said in between her panting. I laughed softly beneath my breath afterward while keeping her pinned lightly against the wall, one hand still firm against her waist as if letting go now would somehow be physically impossible.
“Honestly?” I muttered while brushing another slower kiss against the corner of her mouth. “I think you psychologically wore it down over time.” Yeji laughed breathlessly at that, though it immediately dissolved into breathless sounds when I kissed her again before she could properly recover.
“That sounds irresponsible for a psychologist” as she slowly took off her the jacket that hid the frames of her body, leaving her sleeveless top to expose the skin of her neck and collarbone.
“It probably violates every professional guideline to ever exist.” I told her as I drew my face closer to her.
“That should concern me more.”
“It really should.” And yet neither of us sounded particularly interested in stopping anymore. This time my mouth the crevice of her collar, she started cooing when I led my tongue all the way to the side of her neck.
I didn't let her go. I carried her from the wall all the way to her room, my fingers digging into the soft flesh of her waist while my tongue traced the sensitive line of her jaw. The air in the small entryway felt thick, charged with a static that made the fine hairs on my arms stand up. Every breath she took was a jagged, uneven thing, echoing the frantic rhythm of my own heart. I shifted my weight, sliding one hand from her waist to the hem of her sleeveless top. I didn't ask. I didn't have to. The way she arched her back, pressing her chest into me, was the only answer I needed. I pulled the fabric over her head in one fluid motion, tossing it blindly into the hall.
She stood there in the dim light, her skin glowing like polished pearl. Her breasts were small, firm, with nipples already peaked and hard, straining against the cool air. I took a moment, just a second, to map her. I let my eyes travel from the delicate slope of her shoulders down to the dip of her waist and the flare of her hips. She was lean, a dancer's body, all hidden strength and supple grace. Yeji reached for the buttons of my shirt, her fingers trembling. She fumbled with the second one, a small huff of frustration escaping her lips. "Let me," I whispered.
I stripped out of my clothes with a haste that bordered on desperation, my eyes never leaving hers. When my pants hit the floor, my cock sprang free, fully erect and pulsing with a heavy, aching need.
Yeji stopped. Her gaze dropped, her eyes widening as she stared at me. She didn't move for a long moment, her breath hitching in her throat. Slowly, as if drawn by a magnet, she reached out. Her fingers were cool as they wrapped around the base of my shaft. She didn't know how to grip it—her hold was loose, tentative, her thumb brushing awkwardly against the underside. "Ben," she breathed, her voice a fragile thread. "Yeah?" She slid her hand up, her palm grazing the velvet heat of my glans. She let out a soft, shaky exhale, her eyes flickering back up to mine.
"I didn't expect... this."
"Too much?"
She shook her head quickly, though her brow furrowed with a flicker of genuine concern. She tightened her grip slightly, trying to encompass the girth, but her fingers didn't even come close to meeting on the other side. "It's just... you're so large. I think... this is the largest I've ever seen.” I felt a surge of possessive heat hit my gut. I stepped closer, the tip of my cock brushing against her thigh.
"Does it scare you?"
"No," she whispered, her gaze intensifying. "Not with you. I want it. I want all of it."
I didn't waste another second. I scooped her up, her legs locking around my waist instinctively, and carried her toward the bedroom. I dropped her onto the mattress, the springs creaking under the sudden weight. I hovered over her, my body a heavy shadow against her light. I spent the next twenty minutes mapping every inch of her. I wanted her skin memorized. I kissed the hollow of her throat, the valley between her breasts, and the soft skin of her stomach. I moved lower, my tongue tracing the line of her hip before diving between her thighs.
Yeji gasped, her hips jerking upward as I found her. She was already drenched, her pussy dripping a thick, sweet musk that filled my senses. I used my tongue to part her lips, tasting the salt and the heat. I focused on her clit, circling it with a precision that had her clawing at the sheets, her head tossing from side to side.
"Ben, please," she whimpered, her voice breaking. "I can't... I don't know what's happening."
"Just feel it, Yeji. Don't think. Just feel."
I moved back up, positioning myself between her legs. I reached down, guiding the head of my cock to her entrance. She was tight—terrifyingly tight—and as I pushed in, I felt her muscles stretch and protest. I stopped, letting her adjust, my breath hot against her ear.
"You okay?"
"Yes," she gasped, her eyes squeezed shut. "Just... keep going. Please."
I pushed deeper, my cock started to feel like a slow invasion within Yeji. I felt the friction of her walls hugging me, the heat of her internal muscles clamping down on my shaft. A wet, squelching sound filled the quiet of the room as I slid fully home, my pelvis slamming against her with a heavy thud.
Yeji let out a strangled cry, her eyes snapping open. She looked shocked, her chest heaving.
"You're... you're actually all the way in," she whispered, her voice sounding distant.
"Every inch," I reached in to give her a kiss.
I started to move. I kept it slow at first, pulling back until only the tip remained before slamming back in. The sound of our bodies colliding—a rhythmic, fleshy slapping—became the only thing in the world. I watched her face, the way her eyebrows knit together, the way her lips parted in a silent plea. I increased the pace, the friction building into a searing heat. I could feel her getting wetter, the lubrication making every thrust a sliding, shlicking mess. I shifted my angle, driving my cock upward to grind against her G-spot.
Yeji's reaction was instantaneous. Her back arched, her fingers digging into my shoulders, her nails were definitely going to leave some marks later.
"Something is... something is happening," she cried out, her voice rising in pitch. "Ben, I feel... it's too much!"
"Ride it, Yeji. Give in to it."
I didn't stop. I hammered into her, my movements becoming primal and uncoordinated. I could feel her insides beginning to quiver. Then, it happened.
Yeji's entire body stiffened. Her internal walls suddenly contracted, squeezing my shaft in a series of violent, rhythmic pulses. A loud, guttural moan tore from her throat, her eyes rolling back as her first-ever orgasm ripped through her.
For me, it was electric. The sensation of her clenching around me was an overwhelming pressure, a vacuum that pulled me deeper into her. The feeling of her climaxing while I was still buried inside her pushed me over the edge. I let out a soft moan, my muscles locking as I surged forward one last time, burying myself as deep as possible.
I felt the hot, thick jets of my cum flooding her, filling her to the brim. I stayed there, pinned to her, our hearts hammering in unison, the only sound the heavy, ragged breathing of two people who had just discovered a new language. Yeji lay limp beneath me, her eyes slowly fluttering open. She looked dazed, a small, bewildered smile on her lips.
"What... was that?" she whispered.
"That," I panted, kissing her forehead, "was an orgasm, Yeji."
She let out a soft, breathless laugh, her hand coming up to rest on my chest. "I didn't know... I didn't know it could feel like that. I feel like I just woke up for the first time in my life."
I rolled off her, pulling her into my arms. We lay there in the aftermath, the smell of sex and sweat clinging to the sheets. But as the minutes passed, the silence didn't feel like an end. It felt like a bridge. I looked down at her, seeing the flush still lingering on her cheeks, the way her eyes looked wider, clearer. The desire returned, not as a frantic need, but as a slow, simmering hunger. I shifted, my cock already stirring again, reacting to the proximity of her warmth. "Round two?" I murmured. Yeji didn't answer with words. She simply flipped over, presenting her backside to me, her hips tilted up in an invitation that made my blood boil.
I didn't waste time with foreplay this time, she was already wet again— I guess the thought of going another round was enough to flip a switch. I knelt behind her, my hands gripping her hips, pulling her toward the edge of the bed. I rubbed dick around the folds of her pussy, lubricating the head of my cock before sliding back into her from behind.
The angle was different, deeper. I felt the tip of my shaft kiss the entrance of her cervix, and Yeji let out a sharp, high-pitched gasp.
"Oh god," she whimpered, her face pressed into the pillow. "That's... that's even deeper."
"You like it?" I asked, my voice a low rasp.
"Yes... please, Ben... more… no one has ever… reached that far." she was trying to speak in between her moans.
I began to move, my thrusts becoming more vigorous, more aggressive. I wasn't being gentle anymore. I wanted her to feel every bit of the size she had been worried about. I drove into her with a rhythmic intensity, the sound of my skin slapping against her skin echoing in the room. The friction was intense, the squelching sounds of our interaction becoming louder as we both became drenched in sweat. I reached around, my fingers finding her clit, rubbing it in sync with every thrust.
Yeji was losing it. She was sobbing now, not from pain, but from a sensory overload that was stripping away every last bit of her composure.
"I'm going again!" she screamed, her voice echoing through the apartment. "I can feel it! Ben, please don't stop!"
I didn't. I pushed her harder, my movements becoming a blur of heat and friction. I felt her build up again, the tension in her legs shaking, her breath coming in short, sharp bursts. Then, the wave hit her. It wasn't just one orgasm this time. It was a cascade. Her internals clamped down on me in a series of prolonged, rolling contractions. I felt her body shudder beneath me, her voice dissolving into a series of incoherent whimpers as she experienced multiple, overlapping peaks of pleasure.
The sensation was intoxicating. Having her unravel beneath me, feeling her body completely surrender to the pleasure I was providing, sent me spiraling. I felt my own climax building, a pressure in my loins that felt like it was about to explode. I let out a choked sound, my grip tightening on her hips as I delivered a final, powerful thrust. I felt my cock pulse violently inside her, sending another massive load of cum deep into her womb. I groaned, my forehead resting against her back, my entire body vibrating with the force of the release.
We collapsed together, a tangle of limbs and damp skin. I pulled her back against my chest, my arm draped over her waist. The room was silent again, save for the sound of our breathing. Yeji turned her head, looking at me with eyes that were soft, exhausted, and entirely content. "I think," she whispered, her voice sounding raw, "that I might actually be able to sleep tonight." I chuckled, kissing the back of her neck. "Mission accomplished."
She shifted, snuggling closer into my warmth, her hand finding mine and interlocking our fingers. For the first time in years, the weight of the world—the schedules, the expectations, the crushing pressure of leadership—felt light. It felt irrelevant.
"Ben?"
"Yeah?"
"Don't ever leave me alone in a dark rehearsal room again."
I smiled, closing my eyes. "Deal."
Morning arrived significantly softer than either of us expected. There was a lack of emotional panic, regret, or awkward distance. Just quiet. Yeji stood barefoot in her kitchen wearing one of her oversized shirts while scrolling through fan reactions on her phone with visible concentration the same way I was working on my doctoral thesis when I was still getting my master’s degree. That piqued my interest “Okay this one’s lying,” she muttered while reading another comment. I glanced up briefly from the coffee I was making “Which one?”
“‘Yeji looked calm and relaxed on stage.’” She looked toward me suspiciously. “I was fighting for my life internally.” She let out a laugh. God, the domestic normalcy of this morning was affecting me significantly more than the sex itself had. Which honestly felt medically concerning. Yeji eventually walked closer afterward before silently leaning against my side while continuing to scroll through her phone letting the moment soak in before looking back at me “…We should probably talk to them.”
I already knew who she meant immediately. Jihyo. John. God, I wish we could skip John. The atmosphere softened slightly afterward. The both of us understood the same thing now without needing to say it aloud first. Last night changed something permanently— professionally and emotionally and neither of us regretted it. I handed Yeji her coffee afterward before answering honestly. “We crossed a line we can’t really uncross anymore”. Yeji nodded once quietly. “…Yeah” I didn’t sense any fear or second thoughts in her voice “…Are you okay with that?” A careful question, an important one to boot. I looked toward her properly afterward “I think I stopped pretending this was professionally salvageable somewhere around the second time you kissed me.” That immediately made her laugh quietly into the rim of the coffee mug she was holding. Then eventually she lowered the mug slightly again “…Good.”
It was a simple answer full of certainty. But certain enough that something in my chest settled instead of tightening afterward. A dangerous development for me honestly. A little while later, I was sitting beside her on the couch while absentmindedly scrolling through my phone when Yeji suddenly shifted closer again. I glanced toward her briefly before realizing she was staring directly at my shoulder with visible concentration.
“…What?”
“You have a lot of tattoos.” as she was looking around me, observing every detail of my body.
“That sounds judgmental.”
“It’s observational.” Yeji tried to sound like me.
“That’s just judgment with better marketing.”
Yeji laughed softly before setting her phone aside completely now. Her fingers lightly brushed against the ink near my shoulder almost absentmindedly. The contact nearly short-circuited my nervous system significantly more than expected. “This one looks older,” she murmured quietly while tracing one of the darker faded lines near my collarbone. “It is.”
“What’s it supposed to be?”
“You say that like you don’t recognize a snake.”
“It looked philosophical.”
“It’s literally just a snake.”
“That somehow feels disappointing.”
I let out a quieter laugh afterward while Yeji continued studying the tattoos scattered across my arms and shoulders with visible curiosity now. The fact she looked this interested in something as mundane as my tattoos was affecting me more emotionally than it reasonably should’ve. Then suddenly her expression shifted slightly “…Wait”. Her eyes narrowed briefly toward my shoulder “…Are those scratch marks?” I blinked once. Then immediately looked down. Ah. Right. Yeji followed the realization almost instantly before covering her mouth while trying unsuccessfully not to laugh.
“Oh my god.”
“That feels slightly accusatory.”
“You look like you survived a wildlife attack.”
“In my defense, somebody became significantly less emotionally stable after midnight.”
“That sounds like deflection.”
“That sounds like accountability avoidance from YOU.”
Yeji immediately folded into laughter again while I rubbed lightly at my forehead in defeat. Watching her laugh this freely after everything she went through emotionally over the past several months was beginning to affect me in ways I was not psychologically prepared for. Then eventually her eyes shifted downward again. “…You’re surprisingly fit.” I looked toward her slowly afterward.
“That sounded more offended than complimentary.”
“I just didn’t expect it.”
“What exactly did you think psychologists looked like physically?”
“I don’t know.” She tried unsuccessfully not to smile again.
“Slightly weaker.”
“That’s devastating.”
“It’s true.”
“I carried you against a wall yesterday.”
“That sentence sounds significantly more threatening in daylight.”
“Fair.”
Yeji laughed softly again before eventually leaning more comfortably against my side afterward. Then quietly
“…I still can’t believe you have this many tattoos.”
I glanced down briefly toward the ink across my arms before shrugging lightly again “Grad school was psychologically difficult.”
“That explains absolutely nothing.”
“It explains enough.”
Another smaller silence settled comfortably afterward. Then eventually I looked toward her again before speaking casually. “If you want, I can always add a portrait tattoo of you somewhere.” Yeji stared at me for exactly two seconds “…What?”
“I’m committed to emotionally terrible decision-making now.”
“That is NOT a normal thing to say after sleeping with someone.”
“I think it would add professionalism to the workplace.”
“You’re insane.”
“Clinically functional.”
“That’s debatable.”
I laughed softly afterward while Yeji shook her head in disbelief beside me, though the faint redness lingering across her face betrayed her significantly. Then eventually she leaned lightly against my shoulder again afterward while still smiling quietly to herself. A little while later, Yeji sat beside me on the couch while the phone rang through speaker mode. John answered first “…Hello children.” I immediately narrowed my eyes “You’re trying to sound emotionally intelligent again” it was too early for John to give me a headache “I’ve evolved psychologically” I could feel the smug from the phone “The hell you have”.
Yeji immediately folded into laughter beside me. Terrible start already. Then somewhere farther away from the call “John stop making things weird,” Jihyo’s voice cut in immediately “I’m helping”. I rubbed lightly at my forehead afterward “…How do nine people emotionally survive you?” That quickly blew a hole in his whole act “That sounded targeted,” John muttered. Yeji was still laughing quietly beside me by the time Jihyo finally spoke again “…Do you two want to meet later?” There it was, a calm tone— too calm. Yeah,” Yeji answered first this time, her voice quieter afterward. “We should probably talk properly”. A brief silence followed “…Okay,” Jihyo answered simply. “Come by later this afternoon”. That somehow made the entire thing feel significantly more serious.
The drive later that afternoon felt strangely calmer than it probably should’ve. Maybe because the difficult part had already happened last night or maybe because neither of us was particularly interested in pretending this was some catastrophic mistake that needed undoing. Yeji sat beside me scrolling idly through her phone while soft music played quietly through the speakers. At one point she looked over briefly “You’re thinking again” I gave her a look at her as the stoplight was still red “That accusation has become emotionally abusive” she instantly retorted “Well you’re making it easy” that was fair. I kept my glance toward her “Nervous?” Yeji considered the question honestly “…A little”. By the time we arrived, John was already waiting near the café entrance wearing sunglasses despite being indoors like somebody trying very hard to look mysterious and failing catastrophically.
“Oh good, the emotional support golden retriever is here” I muttered while stepping out of the car “That’s hurtful”. I waved him off “It wasn’t inaccurate, that’s what matters”. John looked deeply offended for almost three seconds before immediately shaking Yeji’s hand “Congratulations by the way. You killed it yesterday” Yeji smiled softly afterward “…Thanks”. Then John turned toward me dramatically afterward “And you, you look suspiciously emotionally fulfilled.” I immediately pointed toward him “See? THIS is why you can’t pretend to sound like me. You overcommit to the bit emotionally”. Yeji laughed quietly beside me while John looked personally attacked. Before he could retaliate, the café door opened behind him, and there she was. Jihyo stepped outside holding a folder beneath one arm while looking significantly calmer than everybody else present. Which honestly felt threatening somehow.
“Why are you holding paperwork?” I asked immediately. Jihyo glanced down briefly toward the folder “…Preparation.” that answer garnered a horrified expression from me “That answer psychologically upset me, the one with a Master’s Degree in Psychology— that should account for something”. John immediately pointed toward her. “SEE? I TOLD YOU.” Jihyo showed visible confusion for a while “Told me WHAT exactly?” Neither of them answered.
We eventually settled into one of the quieter private rooms farther inside the café afterward. The atmosphere wasn’t hostile. Serious, yes. But not condemning. Yeji sat beside me while Jihyo calmly placed the folder onto the table between us. Then finally “I’m going to ask one question first,” Jihyo said quietly “Was last night emotionally impulsive?” a direct question. I answered first “No”. Yeji nodded immediately afterward beside me “No regrets either”. Jihyo watched both of us silently for a second longer afterward. Assessing. Leader mode, then finally— she exhaled softly through her nose before leaning back slightly in her chair “Okay”.
That was it. no explosion. No dramatic lecture. No accusation… Just okay. Yet that somehow felt heavier than anger would’ve. John, meanwhile, looked between all three of us like somebody trying very hard not to interrupt emotionally important adult conversation with stupidity. Predictably unsuccessful. “So,” he muttered carefully, “are we all pretending this isn’t horrifyingly predictable in hindsight?”
“John,” Jihyo warned immediately without even looking at him. “I’m contributing emotionally.” I didn’t even look at him “You’re making it worse emotionally, for me at least.”
“That’s subjective.”
“It’s really not.” Yeji nearly laughed beside me while I rubbed lightly at my forehead. Strangely enough the fact that this somehow already felt less like damage control and more like some sort of relationship ecosystem maintenance, and it was deeply concerning. Jihyo eventually opened the folder afterward before sliding two documents calmly across the table toward Yeji and me.
NDAs. Of course they were. I stared at them for a few seconds before slowly looking back up at her “You had these prepared already?” Jihyo took a sip from her drink first. Calm. Composed. Terrifying “I prepared them after realizing emotional attachment between managers and idols was probably inevitable eventually.” then simultaneously “That should not be a normal sentence,” I said. “SEE?” John pointed aggressively toward me. “I SAID THAT TOO.” Jihyo ignored both of us professionally. Psychologically she was a horrifying woman honestly. Yeji picked up the NDA quietly beside me afterward while scanning through it briefly. Then paused “…Wait.” even I felt the danger in that word. Jihyo blinked once “What?”
Yeji looked between Jihyo, John, and then back toward the paperwork and I physically watched the realization happen in real time “…Hold on” Yeji narrowed her eyes slightly afterward. “John isn’t just sleeping with one of the TWICE members, is he?” That made Jihyo choked violently on her drink. I folded forward laughing almost instantly while John looked like his soul briefly exited his body. “Oh my GOD,” I wheezed while trying unsuccessfully to recover. “SHE FIGURED IT OUT IMMEDIATELY.” John muttered in genuine horror “That was FAST”. Yeji blinked once slowly afterward while looking increasingly alarmed “Wait seriously?” Jihyo was still coughing and John looked ready to fake his own death. And genuinely I hadn’t laughed this hard in years.
“You people are INSANE,” I finally managed through laughter while wiping briefly at my eyes. “I thought this was like… one emotionally complicated relationship.” John pointed toward me immediately. “In my defense—” I didn’t even let him finish that statement “You have NO defense.” John continued regardless “Actually I have several.” that somehow made it worse. Yeji looked between everyone again like she’d accidentally walked into the middle of an emotionally unstable cult and her reaction was completely valid. Eventually Jihyo recovered enough to speak again “…To be fair,” she muttered weakly afterward, “it didn’t exactly happen the way you think it did.”
“That sentence also should not be normal,” I answered immediately. John leaned back dramatically in his chair afterward. “You adjust eventually.” hearing that is the opposite of reassuring. Yeji was still visibly trying to process the scale of what she apparently just uncovered. Then quietly “…Wait. ALL of them?” John closed his eyes in defeat. Jihyo covered her face. And I completely lost composure again. “I cannot BELIEVE this is a real conversation I’m having right now,” I managed through laughter while John looked spiritually exhausted across the table. “In my defense—”
“You need to stop starting sentences like that,” Jihyo interrupted immediately. “It implies there’s a defense,” I added “You’re dating an entire nationally beloved girl group.” trying to compose myself “That sounds worse when YOU say it.”
“Because I’m emotionally framing it correctly.” Yeji looked genuinely stunned beside me. Not judgmental. Just deeply, profoundly confused “…How does that even work?” John immediately pointed toward Jihyo. “Leadership?” Jihyo answered while covering her eyes briefly “That is NOT the answer, JOHN.”
“It’s a little the answer,” he muttered. Interesting ecosystem honestly also very concerning too. Yeji slowly leaned back in her chair afterward while still processing everything. Then suddenly, another realization. Her eyes shifted slowly toward Jihyo “…You already knew this was probably going to happen with me and Ben?” Silence— even that question caught me off guard. Jihyo stayed calm for exactly three seconds too long “…I suspected emotional overlap was possible.” I answered immediately “That sounded PREPARED”. Jihyo finally sighed softly afterward before resting her chin against one hand “You both spent months emotionally depending on each other during an extremely vulnerable period”.
“Okay but hearing it phrased clinically somehow made it worse,” John muttered. Jihyo ignored him professionally, what a terrifying woman. Then she looked toward me properly afterward “You stabilized her emotionally without isolating her from herself”. The room quieted slightly after that, less comedic now. More honest. “She didn’t become dependent on you,” Jihyo continued calmly “She became herself again around you”. That sentence hit harder than expected. Because somewhere deep down, I think part of me was still worried about that exact thing. Yeji looked toward me quietly afterward too. Warmly. Then Jihyo continued like she hadn’t just emotionally sniped me across the table.
“So no,” she finished calmly. “I wasn’t surprised this crossed into something personal eventually”. I leaned back slowly afterward while staring at the ceiling briefly “…That should not be an emotionally healthy intuition.” John pointed immediately. “SEE?”
“Stop validating each other,” Jihyo muttered tiredly. “No,” me and John answered instantly. Yeji laughed quietly beside me before eventually setting the NDA back onto the table again. Then softly “…I want Ben to officially manage ITZY.” The room stilled again afterward.
Yeji continued carefully. “I know what happened between us changes things.” She glanced briefly toward me first before continuing. “But I also know the others are struggling too.” that was Yeji’s leader instinct, and she was right on the bat. Even now. “I don’t want to go back to pretending everybody’s fine when they’re clearly not.” That quieted the table completely afterward. “You realize what that probably means long term, right?” Jihyo asked gently. Yeji nodded once slowly “…Yeah.” No hesitation. Then finally she glanced sideways toward me again before adding “And honestly? I already accepted that this might happen naturally with the others too eventually.”
I blinked once slowly “…I’m sorry WHAT?” Yeji blinked once afterward like she didn’t fully understand why that answer shocked me so much. “What?”
“You accepted that possibility WAY too calmly.”
“Because I already thought about it.”
“That sentence emotionally terrified me.” John immediately pointed toward Yeji across the table “See? That’s exactly how this starts.”
“You are the LAST person qualified to say that,” I answered instantly.
“Fair.”
A disturbingly self-aware ecosystem. Yeji looked toward me quietly afterward before speaking again “I’m not saying it has to happen.” She paused briefly. “I’m saying… I know how you are.” Dangerous statement especially because she sounded completely sincere. “You care deeply,” she continued softly. “And they’re important to me too.” Even now, she wasn’t viewing this possessively, true mark of a real leader. She was thinking about everybody else first too. I leaned back slowly afterward while rubbing lightly at my jaw “…You’re all emotionally abnormal.”
“That’s rich coming from you,” John muttered.
“I’m at least aware I’m psychologically concerning.”
“That somehow doesn’t help.”
Jihyo finally sighed softly before reaching for another document inside the folder. The fact she had MORE paperwork ready nearly made me leave on principle alone. “There’s also the updated management transfer proposal,” she said calmly. I stared at her “…You already prepared THAT too?” Jihyo blinked once. “You think slowly for someone with a Master’s Degree in Psychology.” I was beat from all angles, “I take it back. You’re the scariest person here.”
“Correct,” John answered immediately.
Yeji looked visibly relieved afterward though as Jihyo slid the paperwork toward us. “The company already trusts your judgment after the solo debut,” Jihyo continued calmly. “Officially, the recommendation is expanded emotional and schedule management support for ITZY as a whole.” Emotionally dangerous wording. Professionally brilliant wording too. I skimmed briefly through the proposal afterward before immediately stopping at one section “This compensation package is ridiculous.” John snorted instantly “THAT’S the part bothering you?”
Yeji leaned slightly closer beside me afterward while trying to peek at the paperwork. “Wait, how much is—”
“It’s not important.”
“That means it’s horrifying,” John answered immediately. I set the paperwork back onto the table afterward. “Honestly, I don’t need the money.” The room quieted slightly. “That is NOT a normal sentence,” Jihyo said. “See?” John pointed aggressively toward me. “THIS is what I’ve been trying to explain.” I ignored him “What I DO need,” I continued calmly, “is a company-issued vehicle.” That finally shifted the atmosphere slightly back toward seriousness. “Security concerns?” Jihyo asked immediately. “Exactly.” I nodded once. “Using my personal car long-term around idol schedules is risky. You of all people know how some of those nutjob fans eventually identify patterns.” The room quieted again afterward. Because unfortunately? That concern was realistic.
“I’d rather not have somebody tracing ITZY’s movements through my license plate eventually.” Yeji looked toward me quietly after that. Warmly. Jihyo nodded slowly afterward. “That’s fair. We can arrange that.” Then Yeji tilted her head slightly. “Hold on, Ben.” she looked toward me carefully afterward. “Looking back your car actually IS expensive if you think it would be that easy to trace back, isn’t it?” I immediately narrowed my eyes toward John before he even opened his mouth. “You stay out of this.”
“I didn’t even SAY anything yet.”
“You looked financially enthusiastic.”
“That’s profiling.”
Yeji laughed quietly beside me afterward. “But seriously,” she continued, “the brand wasn’t Korean. I didn’t recognize it.” John immediately folded his arms. “Oh it’s expensive-expensive.” This bloody traitor. “It’s custom-built too,” he added helpfully. “John” that didn’t make him stop. “What?” John looked immediately defensive. “What? I’m contributing context.”
“You’re contributing financial slander.”
“That thing probably costs more than my apartment.”
“That’s statistically possible.”
Silence. Then immediately “What?” Yeji stared at me now. Jihyo slowly lowered her drink afterward. And honestly? I could physically feel this conversation becoming more psychologically irritating by the second. “It’s just a car.”
“That is ABSOLUTELY not how rich people say ‘just a car,’” John answered immediately. Yeji narrowed her eyes slightly afterward. “Are you actually rich-rich?” I immediately leaned back in my chair. “We are not doing this conversation.”
“That means yes,” Yeji answered immediately. “Psychologically invasive behavior.” John added helpfully “Deflection”. I turned back at him “You traitorous asshole.” Jihyo looked mildly entertained now too. Concerning development. Then eventually Yeji glanced between me and John again “…Okay but how rich are we talking exactly?” I pointed toward John immediately “If he answers this incorrectly, I’m revoking his friendship privileges.”
“You can’t revoke those.”
“Watch me.”
John looked entirely too entertained now. “Well…” He leaned back slightly afterward. “You know how Mina is terrifyingly wealthy, right?” Yeji blinked once slowly. “How wealthy are we talking?” John and Jihyo exchanged a look first. That made the answer significantly worse already. Then eventually John sighed dramatically “Mina could probably buy JYPE herself if she genuinely wanted to.” Silence. Yeji stared. I rubbed lightly at my forehead. And somehow the fact nobody denied it probably answered enough already. “That should not be normal,” I muttered. “You’re not allowed to say that anymore,” John answered immediately.
Then Yeji slowly looked back toward me “Okay then, what about YOU?” Oh no. Absolutely not. I immediately stood up slightly from my chair “I’m leaving.” John answered instantly. “You signed paperwork already, you legally can’t.” Jihyo finally rubbed lightly at her temple afterward. “Sit down, Ben.” This was emotional abuse, but I sat back down anyway. “Theoretically” John began carefully while visibly trying not to laugh already, “if Ben liquidated and pooled most of his CURRENT resources together—”
“John.”
“—he could probably buy enough shares to own majority control of JYPE. Something around 80 to 85% of the shares. I did the math already.” The silence was broken by singular “…What.” from Yeji who looked genuinely horrified now. I immediately pointed toward John again. “This is why rich people don’t tell people things.”
“That wasn’t even the weird part.”
“There’s a WEIRDER PART?”
John looked deeply entertained now. “He gets richer accidentally.”
“That is not a real sentence,” Jihyo muttered.
“It IS,” John continued. “I swear this man wakes up wealthier every six months without trying.”
“That sounds villainous,” Yeji answered immediately.
“I invest intelligently,” I defended calmly.
“You bought a company once because you were annoyed at their customer service.”
“That was strategically justified.”
“That was psychotic.”
Jihyo covered her face briefly afterward while Yeji stared at me like she was reassessing every interaction we’d ever had. Then eventually Yeji looked toward me again. Much quieter this time “…You genuinely didn’t need this job financially, did you?” The room softened slightly afterward. I answered honestly “No.” Yeji watched me carefully afterward “Then why take it?” Honestly, answering that felt easier now than it probably ever had before “Because of the people mattered” a simple answer yet a true one too. The room stayed quiet afterward for a second longer than before.
“That was disgustingly sincere.” John immediately ruined the emotional atmosphere “Oh shut up.”
“No seriously that sounded emotionally cinematic.”
“Coming from the man who practiced confession lines in front of a mirror for three hours.”
Silence. Complete silence “YOU DID WHAT?” Yeji nearly folded forward laughing. John looked like his soul physically left his body. “You PROMISED never to bring that up again.”
“Hey you made fun of my sincerity first, best buddy.”
“That was DIFFERENT.”
“It absolutely was not.” Jihyo was laughing hard enough now that she physically had to lower her head into one hand while Yeji looked seconds away from crying from laughter beside me. Watching John die internally across the table healed something inside me spiritually. “It gets WORSE,” I continued calmly while John looked ready to leap across the table and strangle me.
“BEN.”
“He kept rejecting his own confession lines out loud because he thought he sounded manipulative.”
Yeji actually covered her face laughing now “No way.” John was red all over “I was trying to sound sincere!” I couldn’t hold a straight face anymore, “You sounded like somebody negotiating a hostage release emotionally.” Jihyo was openly crying laughing now while John looked deeply betrayed by everyone present. Then suddenly Yeji glanced sideways toward me again. The from the look of her terrified something in me. “…Benjie.”
Oh hell no. I immediately narrowed my eyes toward her “Nope.” Yeji looked entirely too pleased with herself now “Benjie.” John folded forward instantly laughing. “OH that’s sticking permanently.” My face was buried deep in my hand “I will leave.” John didn’t waste the chance to clap back “Remember, you legally can’t” John answered immediately. This traitorous golden retriever of a man. Yeji looked openly delighted now too— I guess I’ll let this slide for now. “…You look like a Benjie.” never mind, I take that back. “That sentence psychologically harmed me, Yeji.”
Jihyo finally wiped briefly beneath one eye afterward while still recovering from laughter. And somewhere between emotional collapse, NDAs, psychological intervention, accidental relationship ecosystems, billionaire allegations and John’s public humiliation. The atmosphere at the table stopped feeling heavy entirely. It just felt alive. Which might’ve been the healthiest thing about all of this.
By the time the four of us finally left the café, the sun had already started dipping lower across Seoul’s skyline. The conversation somehow never fully recovered afterward. Not professionally at least. John was still emotionally damaged from the mirror-confession incident. Jihyo looked one inconvenience away from revoking everybody’s speaking privileges permanently. And Yeji still looked entirely too pleased with herself every time she quietly muttered “Benjie”. This has got to be a psychological war crime somewhere.
John eventually stopped near his car first before trying say another smug thing I cut him off “Say one more thing and they’ll never find your body” I told him gave him a death glare. But this was cut short from what I could tell was Yeji muttering out her new favorite word “…Benjie.” I closed my eyes slowly “Yeji, I’ll admit I’m more than happy with you calling me that. But not in front of John, please?” this warranted more hysterical laughter from John. Yeji looked genuinely delighted beside me while John nearly collapsed laughing against his car. Jihyo looked exhausted. Reasonable reaction honestly. Then eventually she glanced toward both of us properly afterward. And for the first time since this entire conversation started— her expression softened fully. “…Take care of each other,” Jihyo said quietly. Those were simple words. But heavy enough that neither Yeji nor I joked afterward. “We will,” Yeji answered softly beside me. The certainty in her voice affected me more than expected.
A few minutes later, the city lights blurred quietly outside the windows while I drove us back through the slower evening traffic. This time neither of us spoke much. Not because things were awkward. Because they weren’t anymore. Yeji eventually leaned slightly closer against my shoulder while absentmindedly scrolling through messages on her phone again. Then suddenly “Ryujin wants to meet you properly.” Well, there was the beginning of my downfall “What does ‘properly’ mean in this context?”
“She added a shark emoji.”
“That clarified absolutely nothing.”
“It probably shouldn’t.” I sighed softly afterward while Yeji laughed quietly beside me again. For the first time in a very long time— the future no longer sounded exhausting anymore.
A/N: This story is part of the Underpaid & Overloved series that originally belongs to @electro469. I will be updating this story along with the planned Season 2 of Underpaid & Overloved as well since Electro has given me permission to continue the story
SYNOPSIS : With everything that's going on, the girls haven't seen each other in a while. They meet up here & there or on special occasions. Since Minji's & Haerin's birthday are in the same month, these both chose to meet after both birthdays have past so they can celebrate together; But Haerin brought a little surprise for both her & Minji to enjoy, which was you as Haerin asked Danielle & Olivia to borrow you for today.
MASTERLIST
IDOL'S BIRTHDAYS
Previous Chapter
5.2K WORDS
Danielle made me aware of the agreement she had with Haerin & Minji for their birthdays. So I was by my phone the entire day waiting, it got late and around 8:00 pm is when I finally got a text from Haerin. It was a picture of them in their panties with no bar along with "come... we are ready and waiting for that big dick of yours". On the way there I got another text from her. This time it was just a video, so I press play and it turns out to be Minji, with her legs bend at the knees in a V-shape, playing with her self, as Haerin zooms into Minji's already wet pussy and slowly pans up, filming every inch of Minji's body ending on a close up of Minji's face. The background of the video was filled with a combination of Minji's moans & wet pussy plus Haerin's giggling. As I can hear towards the end Minji saying something.
MINJI : "Stoooopp.. why are you staring at me like that? This is normal for what we are expecting!!! I'm just preparing my pussy!! You should do it too so it could be ready for him as soon as he arrives!!"
As I arrived at the address, which turned out to be an BnB they are renting out, I'm welcomed in with a shy & completely naked Minji ; Slightly embarrassed with a shy smile on her face, she turns away from me, guiding me to the living room; But as she was guiding me, the light bounce of something that was in Minji's ass, making it shine bright catching my eye. Minji looked over her shoulder, because she couldn't help but feel my gaze on her, so caught me staring at her ass. All she did was giggled as she lightly tapped my chest with her hand.
MINJI : "Don't worry! Soon you'll be able to taste it!"
ME : "What happen? In the video, you were shy & embarrassed?"
MINJI : "Yeah, but now that you are here, and clearly you like what you see!"
As her eyes move down to my dick, which is ready to pop out of my jeans.
MINJI : "And I mean you are ready to try anything and everything right? Ready to see me messy, dirty, sweaty, and a slutty, right?
I was so surprised by her statement, that I could only gulp with my eyes widened at thought of Minji, "The Goddess", in those conditions. That I froze up and just nodded in agreement.
MINJI : "Great there's nothing to worry about because there's nothing to hide or hold back! Maybe me or Haerin, or even both of us, could replace the Marsh sisters or even join them after tonight! How do you like that? Do like the idea of having us four all to yourself? Or is four beautiful, gorgeous, young, slutty adult women, who are hungry for cock and trying new things, too much for you?"
Yet again, I just stood there, this time with my mouth open drooling over her. Seeing how from one second, I saw her being this shy, embarrassed, almost helpless little girl that she plays for the cameras; To her true self that the members talk about witnessing, which is this protective, aggressiveness, almost masculine energy, that makes her the girl crush she is.
ME : "No! that sounds fun to me!"
As she was pulling me towards the living room, and when we arrived she started to lean to the side; Giving me a view of Haerin tied to a chair with her legs open in a V-shape, clearly seeing Haerin's pussy is ready as it was dripping wet soaking in her own fluids, and dripping down onto her asshole; Which had the wrinkles, on her tight muscle ring that her pink tinted asshole had, gathering some of the fluids.
ME : "Wait, What happen? In the video you look so helpless? While Haerin looked like the dominant one!"
MINJI : "Well, my pussy was already nice and wet for you!"
As she guided my hand down to her her pussy, and had me cuff it with her clit in my palm, and my fingers digging in her pussy. Minji sligthly moaned which turn into a deep groan as she muffled it, to be able to continue to talk.
MINJI : "So I thought Haerin should also prepare for you! She was refusing, and fighting back so making her holes nice and wet became a game. You should know by now, I always win the games that we play! The question is are you going to be the one to beat me at this one, by making me cum first?"
Saying this, as my hand was still cuffing her pussy, while she moved close enough to rub her tits against my chest. She ended up by my ear by the time she finish her sentence. That deep tone she used made me take control, because a part of me took it personal. So I guide Minji by her hand as I sat on the couch, and point at her then at the floor telling her to get on her knees between my legs. With a smirk and without a second thought she followed my command, and as she got into position I took my pants off, from the recoil of my dick popping out, it landed on Minji's face; But with no hands and just using her lips, Minji guided my dick in her mouth. Gripping my thighs for support while she moved her head up & down my cock, having my tip hit the back of her throat causing her to gag. As she made a sloppy mess on my shaft with her saliva, spreading it around with her lips and slurping back up; Making wet noises while having her upper body lean forward, to take my dick even further down her throat; Causing her nice, tight, juicy, tear drop ass to stick out which caught my eye. So I reached down and smacked it, squeezed it, jiggled it while in my hand, repeated this and with every time; Minji's slurping sounds would be accompanied a muffle moan that had a hint of pain. Until the contrast between Haerin's, wet pink tinted, pussy lips & asshole against her dark caramel skin, took my attention away from Minji's ass; Saw how Haerin's pussy fluids were dripping down, tracing her asshole filling ever wrinkle. As I pan up her body scanning every inch, paying a little extra attention to her small perky tits. Finally landing on her eyes, which were wide and just staring at Minji who was sucking my dick, in the most sloppiest way, beating Danielle & Olivia's blowjobs when it came to a messiness.
ME : "It looks like someone is a fan seeing you being a dick hungry slut Minji! Look she's all wet from watching you gag on my dick, can't even look away!!!"
In response Minji took a break and pulled her head back, with popping sound coming from my tip of my dick detaching from her lips. Acted like everything was normal, and as if she didn't have my dick down her throat a few seconds ago gagging on it, started to reply.
MINJI : "Haerin is always staring me for some reason, at least now I'm giving her a reason!! And she's that wet because of what I was doing to her before you came!!"
Telling me this while giving Haerin one of the most dirties side eyes I have seen. It looked like she was annoyed with Haerin, and I didn't like it so I took matters into my own hands. I slowly laid on the couch facing away from Haerin, pulling away from Minji causing her to follow my dick. Which made her end up between my legs facing Haerin, as she kept suck my cock. I tilted my head to check Haerin, and saw nothing change still there sitting, legs open, pussy wet, just staring at Minji taking my cock down her throat gagging on it. Which caused her saliva to cover my cock, but she used her hand to spread it around as she stroked it. Had the room filling up with slurping, gagging, and sucking sounds, to the point were it took a few seconds for her to realize; She was sucking my dick while Haerin was directly staring at her.
ME : "Oh look who finally noticed! What is my dick that good? Why you stop!?"
MINJI : "Stoopp!!! Looking at me like that, Haerin!!!"
ME : "I guess you don't want this dick anymore, since Haerin got your attention!! It's okay, after all her pussy is wet and ready to get fucked! And by the looks of it, it might be the tights!!"
As I was backing away from Minji, and going to Haerin; But out of desperation, Minji popped her mouth right back on my dick. She was going extra hard like if she was making up for wasted time. As I reach down holding her head, which she had moving up & down while I was match it with my hips' movements; My thrusting had my dick go further down Minji's throat than before.
ME : "That's it good girl!! Let Haerin see how much you love this dick!! How much you appreciate it as thanks for setting this entire night up!!! So go ahead stare back at her while you have a mouth full of my dick and drooling all over it!!!"
I realize she was getting a twinkle in her eyes, while not breaking eye contact with Haerin. As if she started to enjoy the feeling of one of their maknaes was watching their unnie being a dirty slut.
ME : "Why don't you be a good unnie and give Haerin a show on how to ride a dick? I know you have it in you!! Look she wants to see more of her unnie she calls a goddess!!"
While Minji had my entire cock in her mouth gagging, as I grabbed it by the base and moved it around in her mouth. Minji pulled her head back creating a popping sound when my dick left her mouth, followed by her lips smacking together and exhaling wiping all the saliva around her mouth. As she kept nodding in agreement while gripping my dick and slapping her pussy with it, which was already wet, before she lined her pink tinted tight pussy slit and moved her hips forward; Making my dick forcefully spread her pussy lips as I felt her grip tightly my dick, while she maintained eye contact with Haerin; Minji would continue to slide her hips forward taking my dick completely in, and her mouth going from open to biting her bottom lip with and exhale from her nose; As she finally reached the base of my dick, Minji just sat there letting her body get comfortable with her pussy being filled with my cock. After a few seconds, she started to grind her hips up & down my hips with my cock still completely inside her, but soon after she started to bounce on my dick while looking at Haerin, who hasn't looked away from Minji not even for a second.
MINJI : "How about this?... Do you... like it??... Do you like... seeing your unnie.... bounce on.... this big dick???...Seeing you goddess... acting like a.... nasty slut!!! Fucking.... the same dick... that was in your unnie.... Danielle's and her sister's.... pussy and ass!!! Wow!!! I see.... your pussy.... is dripping wet!!!... Do you want... this dick too? Do you want... the same dick.... that your goddess... has in her pussy!!??!?"
Minji was speaking through her moans, bouncing up & down my dick, gripping one of her tits as she teases her nipple; While looking straight at Haerin with eyes filled with seductiveness. Feeling left out, I grabbed her hips and got out from underneath her, making Minji lay on her stomach having her get closer to Haerin; With her face being at Haerin's wet pussy. As I had Minji pinned down with my body weight, I moved my hips to guide my dick into her pussy, deep enough to have her ass meet my pelvis. Making her mouth fall open, gasping as if I took her air away. While I rest my head on her shoulder, my mouth next to her ear; With both of us staring at Haerin's dripping wet pussy.
ME : "Don't you forget about me!! I know that pussy it's tempting!!! I bet you want a taste of it!! Or do you want to see this dick, the one destroying your pussy right now, forcefully spread those nice tinted pink wet pussy lips!!!"
As the room was filling up with the sound of my pelvis bouncing off of her ass, combine with her gasping groans that turn into moans of pleasure; Which matched the rhythm of my thrusting, I pulled out leaning back onto the couch.
ME : "Go ahead untie Haerin, and we can take this to the bedroom."
Exactly Minji got up to untie Haerin, and while she walked away I was stroking my dick at the sight of Minji's ass moving up & down. As she slightly bend over to untie the ropes around Haerin, giving me a slight preview of the ass I was soon going to stretch open.
MINJI : "Enough teasing us with this wet pussy of yours! Come on lets take this to the room! Your goddess wants to see it abused and take part in it"
Watching how Minji took control of Haerin, with a masculine time of energy, as she lead Haerin towards the room like she was walking a cat. Now adding to sight Haerin's ass, and how it swayed left to right, had me not able to take my eyes off of their hips. As they walked into the room, Minji turned around and saw how I was glued to their asses.
MINJI : "Don't worry soon you'll get to claim them so don't make yourself cum, yet. Just give us a few seconds to get comfortable & ready!!"
As she closed the door behind her while licking her lips and having a smirk on her face! A minute or two pass by so I got up to open the door, and I was greeted by the sight Haerin being on top of Minji, and facing each other with their gaping holes waiting for me. Minji saw me and reach down grabbing Haerin's ass and spreading it open, giving me easy access to her pussy.
MINJI : "What are you waiting for? Here's the wet pussy that's been teasing us!! Come abuse it!!!"
While she hold Haerin's holes open for me, Haerin was more than happy with the idea. She was even shaking her ass as if she was trying to call me over, while they went back to making out with each other. I of course took them up on their invite, and because of how wet Haerin was. I easily slid into her pink tinted pussy, and ended up balls deep in her; With her pussy lips wrapped around the base of my shaft. Which made her pull away from Minji in trying to catch some air, as she turned back at me with a smirk. While her body was bouncing forward from the recoil of every one of my thrust. With this she finally spoke through her smirk.
HAERIN: " Please baby!!! Harder!!! Deeper!!"
As she practically purred while turning back to focus on the mouth of Minji; But before I could do what Haerin told me, she started to bounce her ass on my dick picking up the pace. Making it seem like she was fucking herself with my dick, trying to show me how much she loved my cock and that she's not only focus on Minji. After a few bounces, Haerin had to pull back letting her moans. This is when I realize she had a daddy & mommy kink, because she couldn't help but try to speak through her moans.
HAERIN : "PLEASE!!!...Daddy punish.... this slutty pussy!!!... Punish it ...for what I had... to do to have... daddy's dick.. for tonight!!!"
Not knowing what she was referring to, I smacked her ass.
ME : " So you been a bad girl, huh? Just to get daddy's dick as a birthday present!! Now tell daddy what exactly did you do for daddy's dick to be fucking your tight wet pussy baby!?"
HAERIN : " I... had to fuck... mommy... I mean... Dani... daddy... she also... had me fucking her big sister... Olivia... yeas... daddy... your slutty daughter... had a threesome... with her... friend and her sister... just to.. get her pussy stuff... by daddy!!!"
Hearing all of this through Haerin's moans, had my dick getting harder. As I saw Minji's hand angrily slap Haerin's ass, making me look up at her. Saw how Minji had this, what look like, a jealous expression on her face.
ME : "Look!! It looks like Minji is jealous for not being invited to fuck fest you had with, what you called her, Mommy & Olivia!!"
Making Haerin look straight at Minji's face, as she try to explain herself through her moans and body bouncing from the recoil of my thrusting.
HAERIN : "Sorry Minji... unnie!! Mommy.... caught me by surprise... with a chance for.... daddy's dick!! ...The same one.... she's been bragging about!!!...But out nowhere... told me I had... to eat mommy's.... & Olivia's pussy... if I wanted.... daddy's dick.... for my birthday!!!... I thought of you... & how we... can sure it... for our birthdays!!!... But one thing... lead to another!!!.... I'm sorry... I was a dirty slut... without you!!!"
ME : "That's why you are going to get punish now!!!"
As I spat & drooled all over Haerin's asshole, followed by pulling out of Haerin's pussy; Giving her a second of relief making her body collapse onto Minji's. The relief only last for a few seconds, until I used the tip of my dick to rub the saliva around Haerin tight muscle ring. Teasing her by feeling out every wrinkle her rim has with my tip, followed by forcefully pushing my dick through her asshole. Which send chills up her spine causing her to arch it like a cat, as I pushed my dick all the way in. Until my balls were close enough to her pussy that they were slapping it. Like good slut, Haerin quickly got accustom to her ass being filled up with cock. To the point were she was throwing her ass back while her moans sounded like a cat purring. Minji saw this and was kinda annoyed from how easy it was for Haerin, so with one hand she grabbed Haerin by the back of her neck; Brought her close and started to make out with her, while with her other hand, Minji reached down and start messing with Haerin's pussy as I kept fucking Haerin's ass. While I was filling Haerin's rectum with my cock, Minji was in-between going from fucking Haerin's pussy to rubbing her clit going back & forth. It being too much for Haerin's body, she instinctively try to pull away wanting to let her moans out; But Minji's grip on her neck was too strong. When Minji realize this, she whispered, with a soft & deep tone, into Haerin's ear.
MINJI : "You are going to be a good anal slut, and cum for your mama bear!! Okay?"
Minji lean back looking straight at Haerin, and she saw Haerin nod in agreement with her mouth open and her moans stuck in her throat. Seeing this Minji stuck three fingers in Haerin's pussy, as she lean back in Haerin's ear. While Minji picked up the pace of her fingers inside of Haerin.
MINJI : "That's it baby!! Cum from your ass getting filled!!! Just like that!!!"
Haerin picked up her head with her eyes closed biting her lips, as her hips buckled while her body tensed up; Causing me to feel her ass tighten around my dick as she squirted all over Minji's hand. Haerin rested her head over Minji's shoulder, as Minji with a smirk put her hand, covered with Haerin's fluids, in between her & Haerin's mouths. They both passionately started to go from making out to cleaning Minji's hand, their tongues carrying Haerin's fluids to each others mouth as they went back to kissing; Creating a wet wedge of fluids & saliva in between them, and it looked like Minji was satisfied but I wasn't. So I pulled out of Haerin's ass, causing a popping sound leaving her asshole gaping, and went around them to stuff my dick in between them; Which felt like I stuck my dick in a wet hole. Until Haerin picked up my dick with her mouth, looking up at me as she sucked on it; Moving her head up & down, gagging on it and slurping up any saliva left behind from the gagging; As she wraps my shaft with circular motions, she made with her tongue which created a vacuum seal between her mouth & my dick. Minji seeing this and not wanted to be left out, started to lick & suck on my balls and throwing in some nibbling on the extra skin. So with a few nibbles from Minji, and Haerin's mouth stroking my cock as she licked it at the same time; Had me cumming deep down in Haerin's throat, as I held her head down for a few moments making her lips kiss my pelvis. Haerin took it like a good little slut, and while maintaining eye contact with me, she swallowed every drop with an exaggerating gulp at the end.
ME : "WOW!!! look at you!! Caught you by surprise and you swallowed it all!!! good girl!"
As I looked at her collapsing over onto Minji's side, while started a clean up blow job, licking my balls with the tip of her tongue and dragged it up to the tip of my dick. Coated her tongue with a mixture of Haerin's saliva & any cum left over. As she bounce on me and had me laying on the bed flat on my back. While she grind her pussy, that's been dripping wet from the view she's been having of me fucking Haerin, on my shaft leaning back enough to have my tip tease her clit & pussy entrance. As Minji was whispering in my ear with a seductive tone.
MINJI : "My turn baby!! I need some dick too!! Please get super hard and big for me!!!I need you to break this pussy of mine, I need you to fuck me after I saw how you fucked Haerin!!! How can any women not want the same?"
This plus with the sensation of Minji's pussy grinding on my dick, made me hard again so I flip the situation. I pushed her on to her back as I completely got close enough to whisper in her ear in a deep voice.
ME : "Don't worry!!! You're going to get all the dick you can handle!!! And even more because I'm going to break you!!! you're only going to be able to think of my cock, having it on your mind 24/7!!! You're no longer going to be a women, but my personal slut that'll use as a fuck toy!"
I ended it with my hips suddenly thrusting forward, driving my dick deep into her pussy; Having her take it all in with one stroke, made her groan which she muffled and as she let it go it turned into a deep moan. Once she realize her pussy was stuffed with my cock I saw it in her eyes, and wrapped my arms around her head & neck holding her for leverage. While I thrusted deep into her pussy with slow powerful long deep strokes, had her moaning in my ear with every stroke; As her body slightly bouncing upward in my arms from the recoil of my thrusting; Had her moans come out in the same rhythm of my thrusting.
ME : "That's it baby!! Let those moans out!! Let me hear you!!!"
As I let her go and leaned back, reaching down to her pussy; Rubbing her clit with my thumb as I sped up my thrusting in an upward direction. Had her hips being slightly lifted off of the bed from my thrusting, as her asshole was still gaping from the plug she on before caught my eye! So I pulled out of Minji's pussy, which had her tilt her head up looking at me with confusion, and as I looked back at her with a smirk; While I stuffed my dick into her ass feeling muscle ring hug my shaft at the base. Making Minji's mouth drop, eyes widened, and reaching out to each side of her grasping the sheets. As I thrust deep enough to have her ass clap against my thighs, while I felt the warmth of her ass; Having Minji look at me, biting her bottom lip as her moans leaked out, as a whining cry reaching the peak with every time I thrust forward.
ME : "Finally I get to fuck this ass that's been teasing me this entire time!!! But look at that now who truly is the anal slut!!! Practically crying because of how good it feels!!"
To tease Minji more, without stopping my strokes I leaned into her, and whispered to her in a tone I was trying to make sound safe while staring into her eyes.
ME : "Go ahead baby!! Cum from getting your ass stretched apart after having a plugged up with a toy!! Show Haerin how much of a anal slut you actually are!!! How much you love getting your ass filled with dick!! Go ahead cum baby, you're safe here to be the dirty slut you are!!'"
As I lean back while she looked at me with puppy eyes, almost as if she just needed me to fuck her harder in the ass so she could cum. While she tilted her to the side looking Haerin with a smirk, as her body kept bouncing up from the recoil of my strokes. While I added a few fingers inside her pussy; With that extra fingers stretching her pussy and my dick going in & out of her ass, she ended up squirting which landed on my dick.
ME : "Wow look at you girls!!! All of yous are squirters!!! I wonder if Hanni is also one!!!"
Minji was finally able to exhale and body was able to relax, as if she decompressed with the orgasm letting go of all the stress. Until only Haerin's eyes popped into Minji's view, as Haerin hover over Minji's face. She kept looking at Minji with a blank stare as she tilted her head to the side. Seeing this, Minji smile as I felt her ass tighten up.
MINJI : "Come now!! I know what you want!! Go ahead put it in my face, I wanted to tease it after it's been fucked by the dick that's inside my ass right now!!!"
Minji saw Haerin pull back her head, and a few seconds later Minji's sight was filled with Haerin's stubble filled dark caramel pussy contrasting against her pussy lips & throbbing clit, that were a bright deep pink like it has been beaten up and Minji just smirked.
MINJI : " I guess we know what you were doing while you were watching me get fucked, but let me show you how a slutty goddess tongue is better than any fingers!!!"
As Minji pulled Haerin's hips down to her face, having Haerin's pussy kiss her lips from how close it was. That sight of Haerin riding Minji's face grinding her pussy up & down, gave me a energy rush that had me switching between Minji's asshole & pussy using her pussy fluids as lube. While Minji dugged her tongue deep into Haerin's pussy hitting every wall & angle making Haerin moan biting on her lip.
ME : "Why you girls so shy!! Let your pleasure out!! No need to hide!!! Let me hear how you girls sound as sluts!!!"
Haerin in respond to my teasing, pulled me by the back of my neck as she leaned forward; Started to passionately make out with me as kisses & tongue she shoved down my throat, had a sense of aggressiveness & territory. She slightly pulled back keeping her forehead touching mine as she whispered to me.
HAERIN : "Are sure about that!? Can you handle that!!??"
But her confidence didn't last long, because Minji suddenly pushed Haerin's hips a little further down; Which had Haerin's butthole aligned with Minji's mouth. That's when Minji used the tip of her tongue to trace every wrinkle on Haerin's butthole, wetting & loosening up her tight muscle ring that closed up, as Minji introduced her fingers by using her finger tips to spread Haerin's butthole. While she proceeded to spit in it, making Haerin lean back letting out a soft moan. This made me scan her body up & down, looking at her small perky tits with pink tinted nipples contrasting against her dark caramel skin. As my eyes went lower and saw her throbbing clit, and that caught my eyes which had me kiss her body on my way down to her clit. While Minji was exploring Haerin's butthole using her fingers & tongue, I wrapped my lips around Haerin's clit sucking on it, and sometimes nibbling on it as I threw some tongue flicks in my movements. Which had Haerin with her back straighten, head looking up moaning, and with eyes rolling back. With Minji digging in her butthole spreading it open & me sucking on her clit, while Minji had the fluids & scent of Haerin's holes as I was fucking hers; Haerin's body tensed up as she had a inner orgasm with Minji cumming as she had Haerin's fluids dripping down her face, and my dick in her ass. Which I was filling up with my cum as the tightness & warmth of her rectum's walls embraced my dick & cum. This had me falling on the right side of Minji, and Haerin falling on Minji's lefts; Since all three us were catching our breath as we took a break. During this Minji took the chance to cuddle with me, and as she did, she tilted my head towards her; And started to kiss me as she spread Haerin's fluids to my mouth with her saliva. When she was done, Minji pulled back with a smirk. Then I felt something on my stomach, so I looked down to see Haerin looking back at me; As she licked off Minji's fluids cleaning my stomach.
HAERIN : "So what else do we have to do to get you going again!? Do we need to put on a show!!"
MINJI : "Yeah, do you need to see us fuck each other?"
As they both were looking up at me with a innocent & wondering look, while they didn't wait for my answer and just started to get in position. All I could do was chuckle at how slutty these women became, as I started to jerk off at the sight of them starting to rub their pussies against each other, while they were making out with each other. This had me over the edge so I put my dick between their mouths to finish me off. When I was at the point of cumming, I pulled back and cumed all over them.
ME : "Happy birthday girls!!!"
MINJI : "I guess we got our work cut out for us!"
HAERIN : "Yeah, I guess the show was too intense for him, maybe we should tease him by rubbing pussies against him!?"
It was early April. Classes were cancelled on Wednesday for a faculty development day. Scott didn't have any classes on Tuesday, and the college was only an hour away from home, so he took advantage of the manufactured weekend and went home Monday evening. When he got there, only one car was in the driveway. He went in and heard some deep bass reverberating through the house. He followed the sound until he got to his sister Leeseo's bedroom door. She was a senior in high school. She was facing her mirror and dancing. Scott had come from a direction that put him behind her. Her T-shirt barely covered her ass. At one point in the music, she leaned forward, and he could see the lower part of her buttocks. On the next beat, she moved forward again, and the top went up further. She shook her ass so hard that he couldn't tell whether she had anything covering it. Scott had never thought of his sister sexually, but he couldn't help himself from complimenting her. "Nice!" he said.
Leeseo stopped and turned around. "Would it kill you to announce yourself?" she asked.
Scott put his arms around her and hugged her. "Nice to see you, too," he said sarcastically. The music ended, and he noticed that she'd been watching a video on her laptop. It was a present from their grandparents for her eighteenth birthday.
"What's up?" she asked.
"My schedule gives me two days off in a row, so I thought I'd come home to my beautiful family." As he said this, he let his guard down. Leeseo hugged him back, and in the effort, brought her shirt up. Scott's hands were now directly on her ass. "My really beautiful family," he added with a smile. Leeseo stopped hugging him and stepped back. "So, what are you doing?"
"Mom and Dad had theatre tickets, so I'm taking the opportunity to teach myself how to twerk."
"Looks like you're a fast learner. But why?"
"I'm hoping to get Jimmy to make a move on me."
"What move? You've been dating him for two months."
Leeseo put her hands on her hips and rubbed up and down. "I mean, a move."
"An ass like yours, and he hasn't made a move? What's wrong with him?"
"Glad you noticed," Leeseo said.
Scott sat in the chair at her desk and told her, "Show me what you've learned."
Leeseo clicked on another video. She followed the woman's moves, starting by shaking her chest. Scott was well placed, since the whole thing was viewed from behind. Leeseo's boobs swayed far enough on both sides to keep Scott's interest. On the next move, she leaned her chest forward, then pushed her stomach forward and then shook her ass.
"How long have you been practicing?" Scott asked.
"Since yesterday," Leeseo answered.
"That's amazing! It only took you a day to be able to make each cheek move up without using your hands!"
"Artistry is great, but that's not really what I'm aiming for. I want a reaction!" She turned around and saw Scott rubbing his crotch. Scott immediately moved his hands away, but Leeseo said, "No, that's good. At least I know I'm doing it right."
"Don't let me stop you," he told her. Even when he had his hands on her ass, he couldn't tell if she was wearing anything besides the T-shirt.
Leeseo backed the video up a couple times until she found a good spot to resume her workout. This time, when she got to the ass-shaking, she bent over so far that Scott had his answer. "Hell, yeah!" he told her.
"You like it?" she asked. She could see him in the mirror approaching her, and she did nothing to stop him, not even when she felt his fingers between her thighs.
"Do I ever!" he said.
Leeseo locked her legs for a moment, trapping his hand. She had to make a decision. She'd always been taught that this was abuse, but it sure felt okay to her. She loosened up to see what he'd do. He didn't move back, as if he were embarrassed, or forward, as if he were eager. She took a step backward. He pulled his hand back, but he put both hands on her butt. "What does it make you want to do?" she asked.
"Right now, just this," he answered, and he caressed each cheek.
Leeseo resumed gyrating her hips, but slowly. "That's what I was hoping for," she said. "Well, part of it, anyway."
Scott took his right hand off her butt and put it under the front of her shirt. He moved it up and confirmed that she wasn't wearing a bra. "Like this?" he asked.
His hand felt so natural on her breast. "More like this," Leeseo answered, and she moved his hand a little so his palm was over her erect nipple.
"And maybe this?" Scott took his left hand off her butt and moved it to the front as well. Her left nipple tingled in anticipation, but instead, he put it over her pussy and began stroking it.
As he was moving her hand, she knew she was going to have to make a decision, but when she felt his fingertips sift through her pubic hair, there was no more question what she wanted. "Yeah, like that," she cooed. He inserted a finger and tried to finger-fuck her. She felt his jeans against her ass, and she could tell there was a bulge. "You seem a little uncomfortable," she said.
"Yeah, I am," Scott admitted. He removed his hands. Leeseo turned around, but he asked, "Did I say to stop? I haven't seen anything like this all semester."
She turned back to face the mirror and kept moving her hips. She could see him unbuckling his pants. She was concentrating on her own moves when she heard them fall to the floor. He came up behind her, and she could feel his hardness through his underwear against her butt. This time instead of playing with her tits, he stroked her pussy with his left hand and her clit with the right. "Oh, God … Oh, God," she moaned. She got up on the balls of her feet so he could get more of his erection between her legs. They ground their hips together, both knowing what they ultimately wanted, but neither willing to be the one to break the tension they were already enjoying.
Finally, the song ended. Leeseo had to step forward to choose another clip. When she moved back, Scott pointed his dick between her ass cheeks. She raised her feet again to let him through, and this time the head slipped through the opening in his underwear. She spread her thighs a little. As soon as he moved forward, she closed her thighs again. They continued bumping and grinding, enjoying just that moment, for the next couple minutes. Then the woman in the video gave Leeseo an instruction to pull her hips forward as far as she could. When she did, Scott's dick came out, but when the instruction came to grind back, his dick went all the way through her thighs. She had one more chance to change her mind. Maybe he was thinking the same thing. I'll let him decide, the thought. If he develops a conscience, we'll never speak of it again. If not, I'll have something to talk about in the anonymous forums. She bent down to where her chest was almost horizontal, and she saw his dick for the first time. Did she say, "Wow," or did she only think it? It was the thickest she'd ever seen. Brother or not, she had to find out how it felt inside her.
Scott pulled back and went forward, and buried his dick in her pussy. "Is this the reaction you were hoping for?" he asked.
"Not from you," she said, "but yes."
"Sorry," he said, and he started to pull out.
It was one thing when she wasn't sure what she wanted, but to have the choice taken away from her was unacceptable! She closed her thighs. "I didn't, but I do now!" She ground her hips left and right, and Scott thrust back and forth. Between the two of them, his cock was touching places that none of her previous dates had ever reached.
"You like twerking, huh? You like how it gets me all hard?"
"Yeah, I do!" Leeseo agreed.
"You like my cock going deep in your cunt?"
"I do! I do! Fuck me harder, Scott!"
Leeseo's moves made it difficult, but Scott was picking up the pace. "Oh, shit!" he shouted. "Who knew what a sexy sister I've got!"
"Oh, I love hearing that," Leeseo managed to gasp.
"Doesn't Jimmy tell you that?" Scott asked.
"He tells me I'm pretty and gets all poetic, but he never tells me I'm sexy."
"Then fuck him," Scott said.
"I've been trying to," Leeseo said with a laugh.
"Do you want him to come in your cunt?" Scott asked.
"I hadn't thought that far," Leeseo said. "Why do you-Oh!" She could feel his cock tensing up. She stopped moving. As soon as she felt her brother's seed flowing into her womb, her own orgasm began. "Oh, shit, yes," she moaned.
After Scott's dick fell out of Leeseo's pussy, they sat on her bed. "Are you as hot as I am?" Scott asked.
"Probably," she said, and she took her shirt off. Scott did the same.
"You know, that's not the only thing that came to mind when I was watching you."
"What else?" Leeseo asked.
"Think about it," Scott answered. "I walked in on a sexy ass moving in a sexy way. I don't know whether you like—"
Leeseo's eyes lit up. "Do it!" she ordered. Scott got up on his knees, and she pulled his underwear down that far. She turned around while he removed his last bit of clothing. Scott went slowly, but the two of them had produced plenty of natural lubricant. It only took a few thrusts to get his dick well inside her asshole. "Yeah … yeah … but do my tits like you were before."
Scott put his hands under her stomach and lifted. She rose until her chest was upright. He continued to ram his cock in and out, but he was able to rub each breast in circles, occasionally moving a palm to rub a nipple. "Oh, yeah, you've got such soft tits, Leeseo. I wanna suck them later."
"No time like the present," Leeseo said. She pushed him back. To her own surprise, she even liked how his dick felt on the way out of her ass. She turned around to face him.
Scott put his left hand behind her back. He cupped her pussy with his right, leaned down and licked her nipple. She pulled his right hand toward her, and he put two fingers inside her. He alternated breasts but kept going deeper with his fingers. She reached for his dick and began stroking it. "Oh, shit," he moaned. "I want you again."
Leeseo took his fingers out of her pussy and lay back. Scott lined his cock up and slid inside her in a single motion. He put his hands under her shoulders and kissed her. She returned his kiss, but she also wrapped her legs around his waist. "Deeper!" she commanded.
Scott could hardly have refused if he'd wanted to. He moved his hands under her buttocks and thrust harder. "Shit, I'm gonna come again!"
"Give it to me," Leeseo moaned. "I want it all! Flood your sister's cunt with your cum!"
"Here it comes!" he announced.
Leeseo put her arms around him and held him close while she felt him flooding her with his second load. When he stopped coming, she continued to hold him in place. She looked at him and asked, "You really do think I'm sexy, don't you?"
"Well, yeah," Scott answered. "I'd have to be blind not to."
Leeseo moved her hands to Scott's biceps. "You're not too bad yourself," she said with a smile.
"I don't know what to say," Scott replied. "I'm not insecure enough to immediately light up when you say that, but I'm not conceited enough to say, 'Yeah, I know.' So, uh, thanks! I try to take care of myself." There was an awkward silence for a couple minutes. Scott broke it by noting, "At one point when you were playing with my dick, I thought you were going to suck me."
"Disappointed?" Leeseo giggled.
"I came home expecting to have an ordinary dinner with my family and instead I had the best fuck of my life. How can I be disappointed? Besides, I didn't do the same for you."
"Maybe next time," Leeseo suggested.
"I could give you a hell of a graduation present in a couple months," Scott said.
"I don't wanna wait that long," Leeseo replied. "Come home some weekend. We can both tell Mom and Dad that we have dates and go off someplace."
"Yeah, I know a park that has a lot of private areas," Scott told her, and he laughed.
"What's so funny?"
"I'm probably gonna tell my friends that I've got a date at home who I know is gonna suck my dick. I just won't tell 'em who my date is." He looked at her expression. "You want me to keep silent?"
"No, just make sure you tell 'em afterward how good it was."
It was early April. Classes were cancelled on Wednesday for a faculty development day. Scott didn't have any classes on Tuesday, and the college was only an hour away from home, so he took advantage of the manufactured weekend and went home Monday evening. When he got there, only one car was in the driveway. He went in and heard some deep bass reverberating through the house. He followed the sound until he got to his sister Leeseo's bedroom door. She was a senior in high school. She was facing her mirror and dancing. Scott had come from a direction that put him behind her. Her T-shirt barely covered her ass. At one point in the music, she leaned forward, and he could see the lower part of her buttocks. On the next beat, she moved forward again, and the top went up further. She shook her ass so hard that he couldn't tell whether she had anything covering it. Scott had never thought of his sister sexually, but he couldn't help himself from complimenting her. "Nice!" he said.
Leeseo stopped and turned around. "Would it kill you to announce yourself?" she asked.
Scott put his arms around her and hugged her. "Nice to see you, too," he said sarcastically. The music ended, and he noticed that she'd been watching a video on her laptop. It was a present from their grandparents for her eighteenth birthday.
"What's up?" she asked.
"My schedule gives me two days off in a row, so I thought I'd come home to my beautiful family." As he said this, he let his guard down. Leeseo hugged him back, and in the effort, brought her shirt up. Scott's hands were now directly on her ass. "My really beautiful family," he added with a smile. Leeseo stopped hugging him and stepped back. "So, what are you doing?"
"Mom and Dad had theatre tickets, so I'm taking the opportunity to teach myself how to twerk."
"Looks like you're a fast learner. But why?"
"I'm hoping to get Jimmy to make a move on me."
"What move? You've been dating him for two months."
Leeseo put her hands on her hips and rubbed up and down. "I mean, a move."
"An ass like yours, and he hasn't made a move? What's wrong with him?"
"Glad you noticed," Leeseo said.
Scott sat in the chair at her desk and told her, "Show me what you've learned."
Leeseo clicked on another video. She followed the woman's moves, starting by shaking her chest. Scott was well placed, since the whole thing was viewed from behind. Leeseo's boobs swayed far enough on both sides to keep Scott's interest. On the next move, she leaned her chest forward, then pushed her stomach forward and then shook her ass.
"How long have you been practicing?" Scott asked.
"Since yesterday," Leeseo answered.
"That's amazing! It only took you a day to be able to make each cheek move up without using your hands!"
"Artistry is great, but that's not really what I'm aiming for. I want a reaction!" She turned around and saw Scott rubbing his crotch. Scott immediately moved his hands away, but Leeseo said, "No, that's good. At least I know I'm doing it right."
"Don't let me stop you," he told her. Even when he had his hands on her ass, he couldn't tell if she was wearing anything besides the T-shirt.
Leeseo backed the video up a couple times until she found a good spot to resume her workout. This time, when she got to the ass-shaking, she bent over so far that Scott had his answer. "Hell, yeah!" he told her.
"You like it?" she asked. She could see him in the mirror approaching her, and she did nothing to stop him, not even when she felt his fingers between her thighs.
"Do I ever!" he said.
Leeseo locked her legs for a moment, trapping his hand. She had to make a decision. She'd always been taught that this was abuse, but it sure felt okay to her. She loosened up to see what he'd do. He didn't move back, as if he were embarrassed, or forward, as if he were eager. She took a step backward. He pulled his hand back, but he put both hands on her butt. "What does it make you want to do?" she asked.
"Right now, just this," he answered, and he caressed each cheek.
Leeseo resumed gyrating her hips, but slowly. "That's what I was hoping for," she said. "Well, part of it, anyway."
Scott took his right hand off her butt and put it under the front of her shirt. He moved it up and confirmed that she wasn't wearing a bra. "Like this?" he asked.
His hand felt so natural on her breast. "More like this," Leeseo answered, and she moved his hand a little so his palm was over her erect nipple.
"And maybe this?" Scott took his left hand off her butt and moved it to the front as well. Her left nipple tingled in anticipation, but instead, he put it over her pussy and began stroking it.
As he was moving her hand, she knew she was going to have to make a decision, but when she felt his fingertips sift through her pubic hair, there was no more question what she wanted. "Yeah, like that," she cooed. He inserted a finger and tried to finger-fuck her. She felt his jeans against her ass, and she could tell there was a bulge. "You seem a little uncomfortable," she said.
"Yeah, I am," Scott admitted. He removed his hands. Leeseo turned around, but he asked, "Did I say to stop? I haven't seen anything like this all semester."
She turned back to face the mirror and kept moving her hips. She could see him unbuckling his pants. She was concentrating on her own moves when she heard them fall to the floor. He came up behind her, and she could feel his hardness through his underwear against her butt. This time instead of playing with her tits, he stroked her pussy with his left hand and her clit with the right. "Oh, God … Oh, God," she moaned. She got up on the balls of her feet so he could get more of his erection between her legs. They ground their hips together, both knowing what they ultimately wanted, but neither willing to be the one to break the tension they were already enjoying.
Finally, the song ended. Leeseo had to step forward to choose another clip. When she moved back, Scott pointed his dick between her ass cheeks. She raised her feet again to let him through, and this time the head slipped through the opening in his underwear. She spread her thighs a little. As soon as he moved forward, she closed her thighs again. They continued bumping and grinding, enjoying just that moment, for the next couple minutes. Then the woman in the video gave Leeseo an instruction to pull her hips forward as far as she could. When she did, Scott's dick came out, but when the instruction came to grind back, his dick went all the way through her thighs. She had one more chance to change her mind. Maybe he was thinking the same thing. I'll let him decide, the thought. If he develops a conscience, we'll never speak of it again. If not, I'll have something to talk about in the anonymous forums. She bent down to where her chest was almost horizontal, and she saw his dick for the first time. Did she say, "Wow," or did she only think it? It was the thickest she'd ever seen. Brother or not, she had to find out how it felt inside her.
Scott pulled back and went forward, and buried his dick in her pussy. "Is this the reaction you were hoping for?" he asked.
"Not from you," she said, "but yes."
"Sorry," he said, and he started to pull out.
It was one thing when she wasn't sure what she wanted, but to have the choice taken away from her was unacceptable! She closed her thighs. "I didn't, but I do now!" She ground her hips left and right, and Scott thrust back and forth. Between the two of them, his cock was touching places that none of her previous dates had ever reached.
"You like twerking, huh? You like how it gets me all hard?"
"Yeah, I do!" Leeseo agreed.
"You like my cock going deep in your cunt?"
"I do! I do! Fuck me harder, Scott!"
Leeseo's moves made it difficult, but Scott was picking up the pace. "Oh, shit!" he shouted. "Who knew what a sexy sister I've got!"
"Oh, I love hearing that," Leeseo managed to gasp.
"Doesn't Jimmy tell you that?" Scott asked.
"He tells me I'm pretty and gets all poetic, but he never tells me I'm sexy."
"Then fuck him," Scott said.
"I've been trying to," Leeseo said with a laugh.
"Do you want him to come in your cunt?" Scott asked.
"I hadn't thought that far," Leeseo said. "Why do you-Oh!" She could feel his cock tensing up. She stopped moving. As soon as she felt her brother's seed flowing into her womb, her own orgasm began. "Oh, shit, yes," she moaned.
After Scott's dick fell out of Leeseo's pussy, they sat on her bed. "Are you as hot as I am?" Scott asked.
"Probably," she said, and she took her shirt off. Scott did the same.
"You know, that's not the only thing that came to mind when I was watching you."
"What else?" Leeseo asked.
"Think about it," Scott answered. "I walked in on a sexy ass moving in a sexy way. I don't know whether you like—"
Leeseo's eyes lit up. "Do it!" she ordered. Scott got up on his knees, and she pulled his underwear down that far. She turned around while he removed his last bit of clothing. Scott went slowly, but the two of them had produced plenty of natural lubricant. It only took a few thrusts to get his dick well inside her asshole. "Yeah … yeah … but do my tits like you were before."
Scott put his hands under her stomach and lifted. She rose until her chest was upright. He continued to ram his cock in and out, but he was able to rub each breast in circles, occasionally moving a palm to rub a nipple. "Oh, yeah, you've got such soft tits, Leeseo. I wanna suck them later."
"No time like the present," Leeseo said. She pushed him back. To her own surprise, she even liked how his dick felt on the way out of her ass. She turned around to face him.
Scott put his left hand behind her back. He cupped her pussy with his right, leaned down and licked her nipple. She pulled his right hand toward her, and he put two fingers inside her. He alternated breasts but kept going deeper with his fingers. She reached for his dick and began stroking it. "Oh, shit," he moaned. "I want you again."
Leeseo took his fingers out of her pussy and lay back. Scott lined his cock up and slid inside her in a single motion. He put his hands under her shoulders and kissed her. She returned his kiss, but she also wrapped her legs around his waist. "Deeper!" she commanded.
Scott could hardly have refused if he'd wanted to. He moved his hands under her buttocks and thrust harder. "Shit, I'm gonna come again!"
"Give it to me," Leeseo moaned. "I want it all! Flood your sister's cunt with your cum!"
"Here it comes!" he announced.
Leeseo put her arms around him and held him close while she felt him flooding her with his second load. When he stopped coming, she continued to hold him in place. She looked at him and asked, "You really do think I'm sexy, don't you?"
"Well, yeah," Scott answered. "I'd have to be blind not to."
Leeseo moved her hands to Scott's biceps. "You're not too bad yourself," she said with a smile.
"I don't know what to say," Scott replied. "I'm not insecure enough to immediately light up when you say that, but I'm not conceited enough to say, 'Yeah, I know.' So, uh, thanks! I try to take care of myself." There was an awkward silence for a couple minutes. Scott broke it by noting, "At one point when you were playing with my dick, I thought you were going to suck me."
"Disappointed?" Leeseo giggled.
"I came home expecting to have an ordinary dinner with my family and instead I had the best fuck of my life. How can I be disappointed? Besides, I didn't do the same for you."
"Maybe next time," Leeseo suggested.
"I could give you a hell of a graduation present in a couple months," Scott said.
"I don't wanna wait that long," Leeseo replied. "Come home some weekend. We can both tell Mom and Dad that we have dates and go off someplace."
"Yeah, I know a park that has a lot of private areas," Scott told her, and he laughed.
"What's so funny?"
"I'm probably gonna tell my friends that I've got a date at home who I know is gonna suck my dick. I just won't tell 'em who my date is." He looked at her expression. "You want me to keep silent?"
"No, just make sure you tell 'em afterward how good it was."
special shoutout to @dotoliwrites & @octoberautumnbox for betareading this! check out their works to see a masterclass in writings! also a much-needed mention for @erospandemos enjoy the Jiyu birthday! <3
When was the last time you looked in the mirror?
Such is the question wandering around Jiyu’s head. For it’s been a long, long while since the last time she did.
An elf doesn’t forget, and she couldn’t stress enough how much she wishes they would.
“I wish he was never born.”
You overheard your mom’s prayers in the middle of the night. Your cheeks felt warm, and soon after it felt wet too.
.
Living with your mom should be enough. You only have each other. A good son would have to be able to persist, to live strongly, to pay back all the good deeds your mom has ever done to you.
Good deeds. Breakfast, mostly consisting of cheap spaghetti and salt. Dinner, still spaghetti and salt. Sleep? You’d be lucky if your mom didn’t call you to her room. Extinguish her half consumed cigarettes on your back. Throw the cans of beers right onto your head. Smash your shins with the handle of the broom. Study. School? You only ever learn by overhearing the kids next door working and mumbling through their homeworks.
You still considered your mom as the kindest person ever. She still tended to your needs, even after everything she’s done in between. She provided a house, a bed, foods. That’s what’s called being responsible, right?
.
“Why did you leave me?!”
Why indeed. Why would father leave her alone? Why would he leave you in her care? You would never know. After all, what even is the point of having a father? Your mom is all you ever need to live.
.
“Take off your pants.”
“Yes, mom,” you obliged. Reluctant, hesitant, but never defiant.
It’s a ritual, she once said. To strengthen our bond. You nod. You could never remember what happened in those nights.
.
“I finally got myself a boyfriend! I will get rid of him tonight. Thank you, Lord!”
What was she even saying? A boyfriend? But she always said she hated dad. Mom always said she would never, ever have another dad. Weren’t you enough? She always said you were the perfect companion. A friend. A partner. Get rid of him. By him, did she mean…you?
The door to your room slammed open that night.
You weren’t there.
You weren’t everywhere.
=
“Neighh! Neighhh!”
Laughters. The two girls laughed in front of the mirror.
“That’s not how unicorns sound, stupid Haum!”
“Eh? Have you even seen one? I have!”
“Where?”
“In my dreams! Bweh~”
“Stupid Haum!”
“Stupider Jiyu~~”
Crash!
“Whoah!” the girls scream in unison. A boy suddenly came rushing through the front door of their house.
“Hel-help, help! My mom-she-she’s trying to kill me!”
What? The initial reaction is silence. Confusion. A complete stranger just broke through the door. Now he’s saying something taboo so very casually? Well, not casually per se. He was gasping, his face as pale as the sea of Banyu. He wasn’t lying. But, to say that his mom was going to kill him?
Jiyu decides to kneel forward. She’s trying to hold his shoulder as gently as possible. He still jumps at contact.
“W-what? Whe-where am I? I was just running through the forest…, and-and…, this was the first house that I see…,” you still gasp. You’ve run for so long, so far. Your throat can no longer lubricate itself. The sweats on your body have completely dried out. You pass out seconds after.
Thud.
“Akh!” the girls still standing are screaming.
“Haum! Go get the guy water, or something. Hurry! I can feel his soul trying to escape the body!”
“O-okay, okay! Hang on!” Haum rushes to the water source just at the back of the house. She pulls out the leaf of the Kelor around this small fountain. Holding just enough water to–hopefully–bring you back.
Jiyu doesn’t stay still. She quickly lifts your body and takes you to the bed. She puts you on the cushioning layers of animal hides. Your body is sizzling hot to her touch. She leaves you there, going to the kitchen to conjure up a special mixture of herbs to bring your temperature down. She’s really quick with her hands.
“Here!” Haum hands Jiyu the bowled leaf, full of fresh water.
“Give me a hand?” Jiyu carefully lifts your head up, then rests it on her raised thigh. She’s kneeling beside your unconscious body.
Haum quickly responds. She brings the leaf closer to your mouth, nudging your stiff chapped lips slightly open. The water trickles down, you gulp instinctively.
“There, there,” Jiyu points her mouth to where the special mixture is placed. “It should help, the Jamu will stabilize his body.”
Haum nods and does exactly what she did before, just with Jamu instead of fresh water this time.
And work it really does. Your breath calms down almost immediately as your dangerously high fever cools down. Jiyu puts your head slowly back down and leaves you to lay there in peace.
“Phew!” Jiyu wipes her forehead upon leaving the room.
“What even was that?! I thought unicorn was something, but this? This is a whole new world!” Haum excitedly exclaims.
Jiyu looks up at her–Haum is slightly taller, a fact Jiyu will never be able to live down. “Don’t treat her like some kind of an exotic creature. That’s not polite.”
Haum shrugs. “Welp. He broke into our house. Don’t know which one is worse at this point.”
“You know what, that’s a fair point.”
=
It’s been a week. Maybe. You’re not entirely sure. Actually, you’re not even sure if this entire ordeal is real or no deal. You just remembered feelings. Anguish. Dread. Exhaustion.
All of a sudden you’re here. Inside this really weird shaped house. Being taken care of by two divinely pretty girls. Come to think of it, you haven’t even talked to them at all–you did, you forgot those, you were messed up then anyways.
“H-hello-”
“Oh, hi! Are you feeling well already?” Jiyu answers attentively. She’s initially just standing in the room, looking into the mirror–specifically, at your reflection. Her eyes catch yours when you open your mouth. She turns around to face you, face all bright and sparkly. This is the first time you open your mouth for reasons other than eating and drinking.
“Yeah…, those bitter liquids…, I feel like they help a lot. Still very bitter though.”
She chuckles. “Yeah, I know right? Those are called Jamu, they’re good for you! Even if the taste isn’t,” she’s sitting on the edge of this…bed…? It feels very primitive. Seeing that it’s made up of nothing but woods and mixture of animal skins and furs.
“Yeah. Uhm, thanks. Y-you’re so kind.”
Jiyu closes the distance. Very quickly at that. This was something you realised ever since you gained consciousness. She moves like the air itself, light, swift, weightless. This is one of those examples, by the time you know it her hand is already on your shoulder. “You’re very welco-”
You hurriedly back away. Dragging the sheets of animal fur with you. Your heart is palpitating. Hands gripping the sheets tight. Your eyes blink rapidly, without you realizing. You look at her like she’s holding a knife pointed right at your face.
“I’m sorry. I, uh,” she retracts her hand awkwardly. “It seems like you still need some time. Well, if you ever need help, just call my name okay?” her voice is naturally high pitched, but it sounds gentle and caring. She backs away and stands by the bed, just as swiftly as always, before leaving the room.
Your breath is stuck at the upper part of your throat. You know she doesn’t mean any harm. Your body just does these things involuntarily, ever since you left that place. Actually, you don’t even know whether or not your body has been doing this for as long as you can remember. Which is the main issue for now, you can’t remember shit.
Just a memory of someone threatening you, apparently a female. Mom. Do you even have a mom? You’re not sure, but this exact figure is super vicious, scary, everything regarding her is just so bad. Then you remember being exhausted to the point of almost dying, before you came here. That’s it, anything else is just a hazy memory.
.
“So, how was he?” Haum asks. Her hands are muddied. She just tended the garden.
“He finally speaks.”
“Well that’s good then! How about we-”
“Still terrified of us. Like, he’s looking at me like I’m something really, really bad. I don’t think there’s much we can do for now,” Jiyu sighs. Her position shifted from just in front of Haum to now sitting on the chair behind. A chair made entirely of solid dirt and pebbles.
Haum sways her hand, pointing sideways. The chair Jiyu is sitting on is extended just enough to fit two people. She crashes her ass down; “Huft! Well, at the very least you’ve introduced yourself, right?”
Jiyu exaggeratingly facepalms herself. The air around the room breezes upwards in accordance. “I haven’t!”
=
Weeks gone by. You have now understood that this isn’t the world of humans. It’s unclear what it is, at first. But you slowly start to pick things up.
The residents of the house, the two beautiful girls–can you even call them girls?--named Jiyu and Haum are creatures that utilise the energy around them for everything they do. Elves, they told you, when you mumbled about it on the bed. Jiyu uses the energy of air, which explains her tendency to move really quick. Haum on the other hand uses earth, which explains the frequent vibrations in and or around the house–you genuinely thought they were earthquakes at first. She’s way stronger than she appears.
“Morning!” Jiyu greets. She’s floating in the air in the backyards. “Ah, do you wanna try? Here, hold my hand!”
You politely decline. Yes. You have progressed to explore the world outside the room now. This house is way larger than what you’re familiar with.
“Aw cmon, how many times do I have to tell you that I won’t bring you any-” Jiyu pushes the air below her, blowing into the fountain and redirecting the air right onto your face; “-harm!”
The water is wet in this world–duh.
Your hand fidgets around your waist. You’re soaked. Jiyu is laughing now with her belly pointed up, she's curling up in laughter. You’re not sure what to do. So, in the midst of confusion, you dig up a handful of dirt and throw it to her. It lands right onto her face.
The laughter stopped. Jiyu freezes up–still in air. Then, in one swift motion, she’s floating right in front of your face. Her slender finger, the index, is tapping your nose. “Now up!”
You scream. You’re fucking flying. How can you not scream?
Jiyu’s laughter is back with double the intensity. You’re finally floating with her.
You spend the whole afternoon in the air. Floating around. Screaming around. Playing around. It was an afternoon well spent.
“O-okay Jiyu, n-now is really the time to go back to the ground…I’m…hungry…?”
Jiyu chuckles at your pathetic attempt to lie, though she does let you go down. In air, she’s lying down while resting her chin on both of her palms. Her legs are folded, her soles swaying around similar to how a duck moves. “So, how was that?”
It was an unknown variable. To try out flying, of all things. But the fact that you didn’t feel hurt anywhere, whether physically and mentally, could only mean that you actually had some fun, right? Jiyu has done nothing but good deeds.
“T-thanks. What do I need to do i-in return, Jiyu?”
Jiyu’s wide smile loosens. Her facial muscles are tightening in response. She’s landing gracefully. “Hey, you don’t need to do anything. We just had fun. Together. Us. Okay?” she’s considering gently patting your shoulder, but decided against it.
Your jaw trembles. That doesn’t feel right at all.
“B-but, I have to repay any good deeds I get! O-or, or else-”
You feel something touching your cheek. It feels feathery. Like falling into a sea of pillows. It’s warm, comforting, it’s everything you’re expecting a touch from someone would be. For the first time since you got here, Jiyu braved herself to touch you, on your cheek of all places. Weirdly enough, you have no intention to shy away from it.
“If you insist, let’s eat dinner together. Is that okay?” Jiyu’s voice is a warm soothing wave crashing into every ending of your nerves.
You’re not entirely sure of it, but for the first time in your life, you feel like it’s really okay to just be.
“Did you guys have fuuunnnnn??? I brought mushroommsssss from the jungiesss~~” it’s Haum. She sounds elevated—zoomies exists here.
Jiyu instantly withdraws her hand the moment she hears Haum. Her cheeks are slowly filled with life as she throws her face aside.
=
Months into this life in the new realm. It is very similar to the environment you lived in before. Same reds. Same greens. Same blues. Everything looks the part, except for the fact that everything is bigger here.
You’re outside, floating beside Jiyu, waiting for a flying creature to pass by. The familiar term for this is hunting, but Jiyu insists on calling it an act of maintaining the balance of nature. Quite a roundabout way of spelling hunting, but you shrug.
“Have you ever done this before?” Jiyu whispers. Her eyes are focused on the sky.
“Hunting-” Jiyu cuts you off with a sharp stare. “I mean, maintaining balance? No, not really.”
Jiyu looks proud of herself, high smile and all. “Well, you’ll learn from the best,” she points at herself, displaying a cocky smirk. Chin pointing high up. Her chest is puffing up. What a cute elf. Wait, cute?
Then, a thundering sound is heard. It sounds like a clap, almost. A clap that cuts through the air, a cannon. This clap can be heard multiple times. And it gets louder with each repetition. Whatever it is, it’s huge. And approaching fast.
You look at Jiyu. Your face is all scrunched up. This is dangerous, right? What if the creature is overly aggressive? Based on the sound you already know it’s gonna be massive. Your brain is running on nothing but negative thoughts. On the contrary, Jiyu looks thrilled. Wide smile. Bright eyes. Her most excited face so far. She’s making multiple hand signs–no, it’s not a Rasengan–as the sound gets closer and closer.
“It’s here! The Elang!” she says, all smiles.
What you see next, however, isn’t something exactly fitting to be smiling at. It is a creature, and it is flying, but you cannot comprehend one thing; the sheer size of it. It’s a floating goliath. Its wingspan is as big as a damn schoolbus, if not more. The body is feathery, and the head has a pair of beaks, instead of horrifyingly sharp teeth–thank God. But then you see the claws, they’re the size of a small moped, each. You take cover behind Jiyu’s back. You’re not sure why, but the air behind her feels way more intimidating than the literal monster closing its distance.
“Here goes nothing,” Jiyu stretches her neck, turning her head left and right, before jumping ahead. Her hands are vibrating. No, the air around them is. Her fingers are all straightened up, like a blade almost. As she’s getting further from where you’re at, the air around her hands are vibrating more and more, making it look thicker and sharper. “Hey!”
Slash!
That’s it. That’s all you hear before this flying behemoth suddenly stops in its tracks. It doesn’t even have the chance to screech. It doesn’t even seem to realize that its head is slowly separating from the body, with Jiyu floating closely underneath its neck. Wow.
“Hup!” Jiyu claps her hand, the thick air around it instantly disperse. She keeps her hand together though, seemingly charging the air. Then, she motions her hands down and up. The creature, that was starting to fall, is held on by the invisible force.
Jiyu gives you a thumbs up. “It’s done!” she says, all smiles. Like she didn’t just kill a monster without breaking so much of a sweat.
You can’t close your mouth, the same applies with your eyes. You’re not sure whether it’s fear or astonishment. Probably both. However, seeing Jiyu so cheerful like that you can’t help but follow the excitement. You clap for her. Then she’s waving you over, bringing you closer with a gentle push from behind your back.
“Uhm, do we, uh, what do we do with… this?” you point to the lifeless body of the creature towering above the two of you.
“We eat them, of course. But this doesn’t belong to just us! We will share the meat with the other house, and the animals around. And the carcass will be the food for the jungle! Haum will take care of that. Now, to cut them evenly~”
Jiyu does the hand signs again, before the vibrating air appears around her hands. The invisible blade cuts through the meat and bones effortlessly. It takes no more than 10 minutes to split the creature evenly in 10 portions. She separates the remains and lets it fall slowly onto the jungle below. You can only watch with your hands folded and your legs curled up. You would consider throwing up at the gruesome scene playing right in front of your face, but Jiyu’s surgical cuts and her seriousness negates it. Instead you’re left with an open mouth and an open mind. She really is cute.
“So, do you wanna come with me delivering these to the other house?” Jiyu asks after clapping her hands.
You shake your head right after she says that. Not because you don’t want to, but because your thoughts get really far, really fast. One second you're thinking she’s cute. The next you’re thinking of having a happy family with her as the center of your everything. The audacity. What do you even have to offer? You can’t even kill a monster by yourself. Escaping one is your only achievement–barely.
“Uh, no! I mean, sure! Haha…”
You glide alongside her to a place further than ever. The landscape slowly changes. What was first a sea of thick-dense forest has now changed into that of literal sea. You are traveling along the skirt of the ocean. The sea breeze, the sound of the waves, the unique smell, are all something you have never experienced before. It is soothing your nerves–ones that are completely overwhelmed by the fact that you are traveling in flight mode with nothing but a thin veil of air for protection.
“This is Banyu!” she shouts. Barely audible. “We could search for animals here, but the one who protects it is rather annoying, and don’t get me started on her companion. Tch.”
You completely missed that one. Probably not important. You instead focus more on the jumping fishes below, seemingly greeting your presence. Those fishes are hella big.
.
“And we’re here.”
You nod. In front of you is a house right by the end of the cliff, on the edge of the beach. It looks just as big as the one where Jiyu and Haum live.
You land with a thud, while Jiyu’s is smoothly silent. “This is the house of fire and water.” she exclaims with an uncharacteristically flat voice. Upon second look, the house does look darker than hers–aura wise.
Jiyu knocks on the door. Three times, before an answer comes up.
Click.
The door opens. Two girls are behind it. Dark hair, and an even darker stare. Both of them are taller than Jiyu and Haum.
“Ssup,” one waves, it’s the tallest girl. The shorter one only greets you both with a chin-up.
“I got Elang meat. Here. About three months worth of supplies, more or less. Is my cured meat ready to pick up?”
“Oh yeah, come in. Let me pick it up for you.
Wait, Jiyu only, not that,” the taller girl points at you.
“Watch your mouth Sui.”
The mocking girl, apparently named Sui, faux a smile. “What? Jiyu.”
“This, here, is not that! He’s a friend!”
“Hah! A friend you say. If he’s really just a friend then why do you tend to him this much? Hm? You think we wouldn’t know?”
You can feel Sui literally heats up. Even though you are standing quite a distance away from the door, the heat emanating from her body is felt. Clearly she doesn’t want you in the perimeter. First it was a tickle, gentle poke of heat here and there. But then it escalates into a smothering ropes of fervor. The heat is so intense you can feel yourself almost getting a heatstroke. It doesn’t get better that the air around you feels a lot thinner than it initially is, as if all the oxygen is being sucked up to a point somewhere. Your head is getting lighter as your knees start to sway.
“Sui. That’s enough.”
“Shut up Leesol! Jiyu is the one at fault here!”
Leesol, the shorter girl, grabs Sui on the shoulder. The exact spot where she grabs her is steaming. An evaporation, if you remember the term correctly. The heat around you instantly cools down. You can breathe again. Then you look at Jiyu on your side, her hand is already forming the blade sign.
“Jiyu, it’s okay. I don’t really mind this at all, alright? Please don’t get hurt because of me,” you struggle to form sentences. Sweating all over the place.
Hearing that, her invisible blade dissipates. She huffs to the side of the ocean, it creates a strong gust of wind. “Relax. I won’t lose to her.”
“Jiyu, that’s not what I meant,” you grab her by the arm. You know there’s something around it, but you won’t pussy out just because of that. You’d rather get hurt yourself than seeing her fight for your sake. The air surrounding her cuts your hand, unintentionally. “Grrh!”
“No!” her air dissipates in an instant. Jiyu approaches. Her eyebrows furrow, her eyes are full of regret. You instantly back away. “N-no, sorry. I didn’t mean to do that…,” tears well up in the corner of her eyes.
She is crazy powerful. That’s a fact you can never forget. But, strangely, even though you are a bit terrified at the moment, the thought of her being angry at you still doesn’t get you in the slightest. If anything, you pity her right now.
“Ha! See? Just a friend you said? Then why don’t you accidentally cut his arm clean off!”
“Sui!” Leesol grabs Sui’s shoulder tighter. You can feel apprehension in her voice.
Jiyu grits her teeth. Her fists clench so hard it turns red. Is that blood dripping through her fingers? In a move you can never expect, she punches the air to the direction of their house. The boom is loud, so loud in fact, that you didn’t notice that Jiyu is screaming her heart out in front of you. A flurry of storm-like air blasts in the direction of her punch. Then you see the point of attack. There’s a thick wall of water shielding it.
Behind the water you can see Leesol is putting her arms up. Her entire person becomes a body of water. Beside her, you can also see Sui’s entire body enveloped in flames. The two have similarly turned themselves into an embodiment of their power. The ocean roars. Sending terrifying ripples of waves to the rocky cliff. Even through all the rough winds and splashes of water, you can still feel the air literally heats up. The situation is pretty similar to how it would feel to stand inside of a tornado. It’s fucking scary.
Your breath is halted. Your saliva is stuck in your throat. The impact from the heat before is still hindering your ability to speak normally, let alone scream, but you fight through it. It should be infinitely easier than watching them fight right here right now. “J-Jiyu!” you grab her shoulders once again, now also leaning into her. Your forehead touches hers.
Jiyu looks up at you. Her eyes are sparkling with a green hue, almost glowing. You haven’t considered it up until this point, but her tensed cheek, her gritting teeth, and her deep stare. Jiyu looks like she’s desperate for someone. Your hands move upwards to grasp her jaw.
“Let’s go home,” you give her a smile. Earnest and hopeful.
A gulp. You can see her eyes sparkle. She silently nods. A single tear leaves the corner of her eye. The attacks stop. Much to your obliviousness, the sky that was dark before brightens up once again. She brings her fists down. Her tight jaw slackens, as is her shoulders. She’s calmed down.
The heavy atmosphere surrounding the area also gets lighter. As the sky gets bright, the wall of water slowly disappears. The raging noise of turbulent water slows down. The hot and uncomfortable air is getting cooler. The literal heat you can feel staring and burning into your body is gone.
You brave yourself to look at the house. Sui and Leesol are no longer enveloped in their element. Sui folds her hands, looking to her side—the one without Leesol in her view—with pouting lips and furrowing eyebrows. She looks incredibly annoyed. Leesol beside her shakes her head and release her grip from Sui’s shoulder. She then walks up towards the two of you.
“Hey, Jiyu. Sorry about that okay? Just hang on a second I’ll bring your cured meat,” Leesol calms her down. She then looks at you with an apologetic pair of eyes. She bows a little, too, which is a surprise to both you and Jiyu. Leesol returns inside after you bow back. No more than 10 minutes later she’s back bringing heaps of supposedly cured meat. You can no longer see Sui around.
“Here you go, should be enough for five years or so,” then she leans in forward. “And if you all have it in you, please forgive Sui as well. The girl can be really fiery sometimes. Because, well, you know, fire,” Leesol gives you two a wink.
Jiyu weakly turns her head towards the house. Gives Leesol a nod. It is indeed a lot of processed meat, probably equal to two or three portions of the raw Elang meat she brings.
No further conversation is made after the exchange. Jiyu gives them more than enough raw meat, before taking off with all the cured meat behind her. It goes without saying that you’re following her flight by the side. Jiyu stayed silent for the whole trip, even after we reached home.
“Welcome~” Haum opens the door to see Jiyu in a somber expression just walks past her. She doesn’t look as puzzled though, when she sees the state you’re in. “Come in.”
Right when you pass her, Haum stops you in your tracks. “Come with me tomorrow,” she whispers.
=
You and Haum walk through the jungle. It is her duty to take care of yesterday's remains. Unlike Jiyu–and probably the other power wielders–Haum doesn’t really have a method to travel fast. Walking to yesterday’s spot will take us about four hours.
Similar to Jiyu's manner yesterday, Haum doesn’t really speak much, if at all. You don’t try to conjure up a conversation either. Four hours felt like two days. You notice that your steps are way lighter in this realm. Or is it the residue from Jiyu’s power?
“Hey,” Haum strikes something up, finally.
You are already near the spot. The carcass is visible to the naked eyes. The smell is starting to get bad. “Yeah?”
“Brace yourself,”
“Wha-” then a hit. You bounce off the ground, flying several meters back. Haum’s hand is forming a fist towards where you were standing. You’d expect to get hurt, badly. Like several broken bones level of hurt. To your surprise, it doesn’t. It felt like the punch was cushioned, and so was your fall.
“Hah. So it is true,” she sighs. Then jumps towards you–she leaps like a leopard.
You wince, instinctively backing away. With those predator eyes she has, who wouldn’t?
Haum just laughs at it. “Relax, I won’t do anything more. She would kill me herself if she found out I hurt you. Here,” she lends you a hand.
You grab it in confusion. Still without a word.
“You notice it too, right? Don’t play dumb or else I will punch you for real this time.”
“N-no-I mean! Yes! Yes I do. No, please don’t punch me,” you raise your hands in surrender.
She chuckles. “Haaah…Jiyu likes you,” her voice low and sorry.
“...”
Haum looks up, staring at your face. “Do you not understand?”
You’d honestly prefer lying to her. To say something like ‘I do’. But you don’t, you can’t. Not when you truly don’t know what it even means to like someone. “N-no. I-I don’t know, I just, I don’t meet that many people. My world was limited to only…, one person before. I, respectfully, really don’t know what it is like to like people. But I do feel comfortable around Jiyu.”
“Yeah that’s called liking someone, asshole-” mean words, but her voice is soft and polite. “-You see, in this world, liking, loving someone is a taboo. Something we don’t normally do. Ever.”
“W-wait, I thought Jiyu and you are lovers?”
A laugh breaks through her mouth. It is quite hysterical, to the point of her bowing down holding her stomach because of it. “Seriously? Do we even look like that?”
“I mean, you two live in the same house…”
“Just because of that?” she laughs still, just not as hard. “Hah, oh well, I don’t really know the rules in your world, but no. We aren’t lovers okay? We came in pairs. Born in the same place. That house,” she wipes the tears from her eyes.
You frown. “Born? So your parents are?”
“Mother Earth, or Biyung, in our language. You see, we elves are an extension of our respective element. I’m sure you already know at this point, but Jiyu is air, I’m holding earth, and the two girls you met yesterday are fire and water. We keep the balance of our world, until it’s time for someone to take over. Well, I mean, we’re not the only ones per se, there are lots and lots of element wielders spread across this realm and us four just happen to be the strongest for now.”
You open your ears wide and keep your mouth shut tight.
“Don’t fret though, we still have like, around 5000 years more to live, before the change happens again. We’re still below our 500, so still young, one might say. The problem is, we can only live so long because we have no need to love. You see, loving someone means sacrificing our power.
Now, do you see why it’s taboo? For us specifically, loving means we will share our power with the partner. A shared power means a weaker one. A weak power means a weak link in the chain of the world's balance. A weak balance, well, to put it simply, means a fucked up earth. Every earth.
It happens before, exactly once, this phenomenon of love. It was a couple we refer to as Annyeongz. The curse of it-”
“Curse?” you can’t hold it back. Cutting her mid sentence.
She laughs, a somber one. “Yes. Curse. Like I said, love drains our power. So the lovers will be forced to return their power back to Biyung. In other words, to die an untimely death.
Because, once we fall in love, we love forever.”
A silence. Haum’s face is filled with an emotion so complex you can’t quite get a grasp on it. Grief being the biggest, presumably. Her eyes keep staring at the ground.
“You see, Jiyu is a good elf. I like her, as a sister, but yeah. If she already fell to it, to you, then I guess there’s nothing I can do,” Haum rubs her eyes with her forearms.
“Wait, you said love drains your power, right?”
She nods.
“So it doesn’t happen in an instant?”
She shakes her head.
“In that case, you’re in luck,” you sigh in relief.
“I can only live to, I dunno, 70, on average,” your lips curve in satisfaction.
Haum on the other hand, is looking at you with a grief way deeper than before.
=
It’s been five years in the realm. You slowly start to get better and better at controlling air.
“Now straighten your hands! Keep it tight on your sides!” she yells at you mid flight, before flying at a speed you can only guess is faster than a commercial plane.
You did what she told you to. But bravery is one factor making all the difference, you couldn’t catch up to her.
“Waah, you arrive about 15 minutes later than I do, hmmmm.”
You land on the colorful hill. It is a flower field right on the edge of a cliff. Quite the scenic place she’s chosen for the fly training this day. A loud blow is audible once your feet touch the ground, you are nowhere near Jiyu’s level of smoothness and mastery.
Jiyu laughs. A crisp laugh full of freedom. It’s the way her head tilts slightly up, her eyes shut tightly, her teeth showing, and her nose slightly scrunched up. So this is what it means to fall in love. You still don’t understand how such a beautiful thing could be considered as a curse.
You sit beside her standing self. Even in your sitting position she’s still about three apples tall. “That was scary.”
She looks down, still between the laughs. “What is?”
“You’re going so fast!”
“That was not my full speed you know~”
“I know,” you let your body fall on the soft grass. Thud. “Oof. Hm,” your hand reaches the clear blue sky. “I wonder how do you feel the first time you fly,”
She sits her body down right beside you. Looking up towards the same view you currently indulge in. “I remember it like it was yesterday.”
You turn your gaze towards her. Her neck-length hair flows and twirls to the motion of the wind. Her skin is so smooth you could’ve swear you almost mistook it for the sky itself.
“It was…scary.”
“Wait so you can get scared as well?!” you feel an elbow poking at your stomach. Aw!
“Of course I do! I still have feelings like all elves do! How about you?” suddenly she drops her body on yours. She’s laying herself on top of your chest, her hands folded between it and her chin. “Do you remember the first time getting scared?”
Remember. Remember. A flash of unpleasant imagery comes to mind. A woman. A bleak and dirty bedroom. A scene of-
Your body jolts forward. Your heart is palpitating. There are cold sweats all over your body. Your hands instinctively cover your suddenly aching stomach.
Jiyu, surprised by the sudden movements, is watching you in silence. It’s been five years. Your wound hasn’t healed. She touches your shoulder as gently as she can. You look over it. Jiyu offers you a home. You drop your head onto her shoulder. She feels nice. Peaceful.
She’s cradling you like how a mother carries their firstborn–supposedly. “I’m sorry.”
A stream of warm tears flows through her body. You feel freedom whenever Jiyu is around. She brings you safety, comfort, everything you could only dream of before. You let yourself cry the scars away.
.
.
.
“Feeling better?”
“Yeah…thanks.”
“No problem.”
A question pops in your head. You raise your head to see her eye to eye. Your face is no more than a palm away from hers. “Why do you do this Jiyu?”
Rose slowly filled her cheeks. “W-why? I-I don’t know, I just want to keep seeing you happy. I-is that a good answer? I don’t really understand it myself, you see-”
“Jiyu.”
“Yeah!”
“I love you.”
You lean in. Closing the gap between her breaths and yours. Jiyu couldn’t believe what’s happening, her face flushed rose. You kiss her as softly, as gently as you can. You have no idea where you learned to kiss someone before, but you don’t mind. You shouldn’t. The most important thing is the girl in front of you. The one currently freezing in place, even though her body is heating up. Her small, shy lips are slightly open, unmoving. You guide her slowly through it. Her eyes slowly closed.
.
You unlatch yourself from the comfort her soft lips bring. A string of drool is the only thing connecting our body. Quickly, you stand up and back away. You look at her for several seconds. Neither of you can make eye contact. Jiyu is sitting there dumbfounded. By comparison, she is still the brightest flower of them all.
In this haze, you fly away from the flowery field. You let your heart take your body away wherever it wants to. You cut through the air. Butterflies in your stomach. You couldn’t stop yourself from smiling wide. A little giggle comes through every so often. Your mind feels clear. The thought of Jiyu makes you happy. Then you remember what she said. Straighten your hands and keep it tight. You do that. It makes you fly at a speed supposedly faster than a commercial plane.
=
A year later.
You’re in the kitchen. Cooking the last of the cured meat with a makeshift pasta out of the greens you find in the backyards. Jiyu and Haum like your cooking, and you never expect that you can cook at all. For the things you ate from the past have been nothing but canned foods. Is it curiosity? Is it bravery? Is it freedom? Or maybe even love? You’re not sure. One thing that is certain is both of the girls are waiting behind you with a grumbling stomach–and probably a drooling mouth!
You flip the food inside the clay pan. The meat is slowly regaining its moisture, the silky pasta is thickening, the slowly melting grated cheese. Also the green sauce to your left, waiting to be added to the warm everything. It does look appetizing.
“C’mooon hurry up!” Jiyu whines. She’s had the biggest appetite so far. That said, Haum to her left isn’t doing much better. Her mouth is closed, yes, but she cannot hide the way her throat repeatedly moves up and down due to her excessively salivating mouth.
“Here you go girls, enjoy~”
“Yeeyyyy!” Jiyu claps repeatedly, like a seal in a circus(authors note : do NOT support animal exploitation folks)
Haum awkwardly nods. “Thank you.”
“My pleasure.”
The three of you eat dinner happily.
.
You taste her neck. Mmh. Smooches on the underside of her jaws. Mmffhh. Licks on the collarbone. She tastes divine. Your palm travels through her smooth surfaces, every single one of it. Rubbing her sides, and up. Your fingers meet her stiffening nipples, you pinch it. Ah! She squirms under your weight. Her back arches impossibly high, her chest heaves as the diaphragm touches your abs. Her legs are squeezing your waist, the warm feel of her soft inner thighs declares her feelings. Ngghh!
Then you stop. Raise your head up high, sitting straight below her crotch. Jiyu is profusely sweating. Her surfaces are all flushed. Her back crashes back down as you release the teasing. She’s writhing in heat.
“Please…,” a bite. Her own teeth against her bottom lips. Her eyes, hazy, high, desirous. Her legs spread wider. Blessing you with the view of her wet, smooth, glistening fold.
You stroke your shaft gently, pointing it to her entrance. Push a little, the head is breaching her tightness, ever so slowly. It stays, for now. You look up. Nghh! Jiyu is arching her back. A drop of sweat glides down her sweaty midriff. Her right hand is pinching her own nipple. Her left hand plays with the pink pearl below. She opens her hazy eyes, noticing your stare. Mmhm.
You push further. Your tip parts her damn tight walls. Her tightness is soaked, heavily, but it is exactly that, tight. You cannot go any further. The noise from her mouth is just moans and indescribable babbles. Your hand explores her sweaty core, rubbing it, worshipping her.
You go down. Nibble on her ear for a bit, then whisper. “Brace yourself honey.”
Pop!
A paused, guttural moan follows as you thrust your cock in the deepest point of her pussy. Her tightness is a borderline violence on your shaft, pushing it from every side as if to crush it. Your groan matches hers, though her neck is stretched far up, she’s facing up, digging the bed with her head. Both her hands are tightly gripping the sheet.
Your hips stay still, her hole you–fully–fill. You cradle her jaw, planting kisses left and right to her tensed facial muscles. Relax. You whisper right in front of her mouth. A kiss ensues. Sloppy from the get go, her tongue reacts. There’s still a fight in her, so you pull your hips, leaving only the tip in her narrow heat.
Plap!
Your hips meet hers, again, harder this time. Her mouth is wide open, even with your own guarding her from doing so. No voice lets out this time. You pull again.
Plap!
And again.
Plap!
Ooooghh! Well would you look at that, a new reaction. She can finally open her eyes. Her hands crash into your neck with an exaggerated speed. There’s a barrier of air vibrating around her fingers. You’re lucky you can control the air around you too somehow, as Jiyu is gripping your neck as tight–if not more–as her pussy is to your cock. She pulls you towards her, pushing you into her own neck. She squeals into your ear. Harder!
A rhythmical clapping sound emits. You fuck her steadily hard. Maintaining the pace to not explode quicker than you’d like. Kissing really helps, as it is the least stimulating in comparison to biting her neck or just looking at your girl in the heat of sex. All hands are on each other's neck. Cradling, squeezing, worshipping.
I’m close. You whisper to her ear, in between kisses to her lovely rosy cheek. Together! Jiyu moans.
Smacks, brutally hard. Squelches, incredibly arousing. You wrap your hand around her back, she does the same. Fuck! You scream, together.
Silence follows, both being forced as the two of you literally cannot make any noise. Both mouths open, subtle ahs, but nothing more. Spurts and spurts of thick whites shoot inside her. Excessive squirts sprays on your crotch. The bed is ruined.
Then the crash. The tension suddenly disappears. Both of you can no longer move a muscle. All spent, gasping on top of each other.
“That was awesome…” Jiyu utters weakly.
Your head is lying right by hers. You giggle. “Yeah. Hah.”
“We should do this more. I love it.”
You smile, seriously there’s no strength left to respond. She turns her head towards yours. Coincidentally, your forehead is right in front of her lips. Jiyu gives you a small loving peck.
“I love you.”
.
.
.
The door to the bedroom opens only for Haum to see a pile of passed out naked bodies. “Whatthefuck!”
=
You slash through the massive piece of log in the forest. An attempt to make new furniture by yourself, with the guidance of Haum looking from afar.
“Is this enough?” you scream at her.
She leaps closer. “Huh. No. You have to cut cleaner, more precise. Cmon, you can do better than this, surely. Considering how you cut through Jiyu’s pussy like that.”
“Goddammit Haum it’s been years and you’re still hung up on that? Listen, I’m sorry okay? Not like I intentionally forgot to lock the door for you to see us like that. Would you please forget it…”
“Brother. Believe me. I would do anything to be able to forget that,” she pinches the bridge of her nose. “Alright, alright sorry for bringing that up. Anyway, let’s go through another piece. You’re already doing good actually, the next one should be perfect.”
“Okay, phew!” you stretch your arm out.
“Wait, your nose.”
“Hm? What about it?”
“It’s bleeding…”
Your vision blurs. Haum splits into multiple people. It looks like she’s worried about you, why is she reaching out anyways? Huh, you can’t hear anything she says. Your ear is ringing. Your head feels like it just spins itself three times in a row. Your body is heavy. And all of a sudden everything goes black.
.
.
.
You slowly open your eyes as you feel the warmth of the sun lights up the room. There’s something, someone, weighing the left side of your body. As your vision gets clearer, you look down. Jiyu is sleeping on you. Her head is on your stomach. She’s not fully leaning down on you though, as you feel your hand can still move unobstructed. Her air helps fill out the miniscule space in between, her hair flowing freely to the shape of her face. You swipe the strands of her hair to see her sleeping face beneath. You would never know otherwise, that the sight of someone sleeping could be this ethereal. Your fingers swipe her forehead, it’s a bit damp. Then your thumb sweeps across the corner of her eyes, it’s also damp, and crinkled up a bit. She opens her eyes slightly as she notices the touch on her face.
“Hey cutie,” you palm her cheek as she opens her eyes fully.
All of a sudden you feel her arm around your head. Your face nuzzled up against her shoulder. She feels as comfortable as ever. You can hear her sobbing, then warm tears falling on your shoulder. You hug her back, gently rubbing the back of her head. Hoping to provide her the same amount of comfort she always gives you. Then you hear the door creaking open, Haum enters with a hand covering her mouth. Her eyes aren’t as sharp as usual. She walks up towards the bed to hug the two of you.
“H-hey, guys. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I like being hugged. But what is it? Why are you all acting like I’m dying or something? Ahaha.”
“You’re out cold for two weeks straight,” Haum says. You can’t see her face, but her voice sounds like she’s holding back tears herself.
Two weeks straight. What the hell? You don’t even feel like you’re tired back then. Just that Haum told you about the nosebleed. That’s all. What does this even mean? Is it because you’re a human? Is this the limit of your body? Can you even blame yourself for using the power Jiyu blessed on you?
“It’s okay. It’s okay. I’m probably just tired,” you exclaim. Sighing after. A weak curve of your lips shows. Your eyebrows drop down as the muscles in your forehead tightens. Your words leave an uncomfortable sensation in your mouth. You’re never a good liar.
=
You’re not sure how many years have passed. Your hair has turned white. Your body feels sluggishly weak. You’re nothing but skin coated bones now. You can barely walk out the room nowadays, and Jiyu has been tending you for the past five years or so. Her looks, on the contrary, hasn’t changed one bit.
You see her entering the room. Flashing you a smile. It’s fake, you know it. You know that once she’s out, right after she closes the door, she would break down right then and there. She would usually cry her eyes out right beyond the door. To the point of no tears are left for her to cry any more. You know it. For her eyes have been swollen to the point of no return.
“Morning,” she greets. Her lips subtly quiver. Her voice trembles in desperation, but she’s masking it with a smile. It doesn’t really help in hiding her sorrow whatsoever. You respond with a smile, an immediate cough follows. It hurts to even move your lips.
She’s immediately giving you the Jamu in her hands. The one she’s been giving you for the past…you’re not sure. It’s been so long. The bitter taste doesn’t even faze you anymore. It does the job though, you feel better right after the liquid traverses through your fragile throat. A surge of strength comes in, you can somehow feel like this would be the last of it.
“Jiyu,” your weak hand grabs hers. “Can you take me to the flower field on that cliff?”
She nods. She doesn’t even ask you where it might be. She instantly knows what you mean. With one flick of her hand, you’re floating. The sheet and the blanket wrap around your body, tight, leaving only your face visible. Jiyu exits the room with your wrapped body floating in her trail. Haum sees her, she was about to ask, but decided against it when she noticed the way Jiyu bites her own bottom lips so hard it bleeds. Jiyu’s jaws tremble, no, her whole body is trembling. Her fists clenched up. Her shoulders tensed just as much. Her head is looking down, so much so that her spine is visible through the back of her stretched neck. With the last of her attempts of suppressing a cry, she flies away. Leaving Haum alone.
You can feel the wind gently rubbing your face as you fly to that place. It feels nostalgic. You remember everything. Your first time floating in the air, Jiyu was there. Your first time doing the act of maintaining balance, Jiyu was there. Your first time seeing Jiyu genuinely angry, you were there. The first time learning to fly, Jiyu was there. She was always there, by your side. Even now, when you can no longer do anything by yourself, Jiyu is still there. You feel your cheeks warm up as your tears break out from the corner of your eyes. Jiyu is always there, but you can’t always be.
You arrive. You notice when the cloud stops moving and her face shows up. Jiyu brings you closer as she lands on the ground beneath. She opens the layers covering your body. She sits on top of her folded legs and puts you right on top of her laps. Jiyu gently strokes your hair. The smell of flowers, the colorful sight, the beautiful sky above, and the pretty girl looking at you from above, you remember. The same flower you were once sitting on top of, the same colorful scene you were once enjoying while you fly yourself, the beautiful sky you once had no trouble reaching. This is the same place you confessed your feelings to her. The same place you once shared your first kiss with Jiyu.
It turned out to be both a blessing and a curse. You finally understand why Haum said so. This, love. This act of sharing powers. You can do anything, everything you could only dream of before. You can fly away from all the troubles. You can shove everything away with your own hands. Not that you ever need to. Ever since you came here, you’ve been met with nothing but good deeds. From none other than Jiyu, a friend, a partner, a teacher, your lover. Perhaps this is where the good deeds are finally paid. With your own life, no less.
Is it worth it?
Yes. Yes it is. It is always worth it when you get Jiyu in return. If you could do it once again, with everything at stake, you would still choose Jiyu over, and over, and over again.
Look at her. You struggle to open your eyes once more, just one more time. You see her face right above yours. Her lips are quivering hard, even with her teeth biting and holding it in place. Her eyelids tremble, doing everything they can to hold those tears from breaking away. The way she looks at you, even with all those tears in the way, is still the same as the way she looked at you all these years. With nothing but love beneath those warm and comforting stares.
Thank you, Jiyu. Thank you for all these years. Thank you for showing me that the world can be beautiful. Thank you for helping me heal my wound. Thank you for always being here by my side. Thank you for loving me.
You meant to say that out loud. But your throat feels like it’s lodged by the harsh air on top of the cliff. Nothing but coughs come through it. You try harder, but it only makes you cough harder too.
Strangely, it looks like Jiyu understands. Her tears finally flowed freely. Her face is no longer as tense. Her lips curve in this gentle smile. She’s blushing. You can see her trying her hardest to keep an open eye. Then she mouths “I will always love you, too.”
You smile back. You give every last bit of your remaining strength to move your hand towards her trembling hands on your hair. Your touch calms her down. It trembles no longer. You drag her hand to your chest. It beats one last time as you close your eyes.
Silence.
.
.
.
Jiyu crashes her head down on your unmoving body. A guttural scream scratches upwards from the pit of her lungs through her already sore throat. Her voice grows hoarse with every passing second she spends venting her worst frustrations, hoping the pain she's causing herself would somehow be enough to bring you back.
It doesn’t. It never will.
=
Jiyu hates mirrors. For it always reminds her of the day you first met her.
An elf doesn’t forget, and she couldn’t stress enough how much she wishes they would.
Okay, so I get stressed. It goes with the job, you know? I deal with people, a lot of people, on a daily basis. And it winds me up. Everyone has their own ways to cope. I don’t do yoga or any of that new-age crap. I hit the gym. Not to be a bodybuilder, or to train for marathons. I’m not even the type that goes just to check out women, like some of my buddies who shall remain nameless. I mean, I’m not single and haven’t been for awhile. I go to blow off some steam and try to regain the little bit of the sanity I lose on a daily basis. And that’s where I was today. I was finishing off one of my typical routines on an exercise bike and planning to just zone the hell out.
Now, I know I said I don’t specifically go to check out women, but that doesn’t mean I’m blind, right? I was only on the bike for a little while when I noticed a girl had taken up a treadmill a ways in front of me. It faced the window, looking out to the street. Ah, one who likes to be checked out. Well I could see why.
She really had a great little body. The first thing I saw was her ass. Perfect shape, rounded out in those tiny exercise shorts that barely cover any leg. It swayed a little bit, from side to side, as she jogged on… Accentuating her every step. Does she really run like that, or is it to make men drool? It must be something with the hips that makes a female’s walk so much sexier than a man’s.
Then I took in her legs. Slender but shapely. Flawless skin. They were so smooth; not even a mark on them from what I could see, except maybe a little freckle on that back of a thigh. And yes, I realized I must have been staring pretty hard to notice. She must be a bit younger, maybe early twenties…
Then her lower back. It rose up from the hem of those petite shorts, faultless curves turning inward from her hips that would be more subtle on her tight body if it wasn’t for the way her ass swung right then. After awhile, her back began to slightly glisten from her perspiration.
I could see it on her shoulders too, almost totally bare from her sports bra. And the back of her neck. It was visible because her hair was tied up in a cute ponytail, which bounced and bobbed with every step. I wonder how long she’ll run for… Does her front side match the back?
Normally I’m not this interested. Really! Sure, I’d see some attractive woman, admire her for a moment, then forget about it just as fast. I don’t know what it was about this one. Maybe it was just a fluke of me being in a funky mood and this little show-off just happening to be in front of me. But normally by this point, I would have moved on from the bike and gone home; I had done everything else for the day. Yeah, guilty little admission that I was still there for the chance to see her face.
But then I did.
My attention piqued up as I saw her right arm move to the console on the treadmill and punch something in. Her steady pace slowed down to a half-jog, then a walk, then she stood still. She took a drink from a water bottle, still facing away from me. Then she stretched both her arms up, arching her back a bit as her body went taut.
Before, I would like to think that I was not completely obvious as I ogled her. But now, as she did this, her body started turning to the side. First I saw an outline of her stomach, flat and toned. She kept turning. My eyes poured up her body, over her breasts with a little cleavage in the bra… Up her chest… Up her neck…
And then I saw her face. It wore a look of nonchalance, but I could tell immediately that she hid a tiny smile out of the corner of her mouth. I knew this smug look because I finally recognized her. My eyes shot down to the floor. I swallowed hard. Oh crap, I hope she didn’t notice me…
Maybe you’re wondering now, what’s the problem? Well, it dawned on me that all this time I had been checking out a girl from the local high school. Honestly, I didn’t know… If I had realized I was inwardly drooling at the sight of one of my own student’s bodies, I would have stopped long ago.
Ah. I guess I didn’t tell you what my job was. I’m a teacher.
II
Meet Summer S. Student number 17 on the roster for ‘Creative Writing’. It’s an English elective, and no, it isn’t completely made up of poetry geeks and drama nerds. What is high school about if not getting into college? The class looks better on a transcript than art or an extra gym class. Some kids might even sign up because it sounds fun, but let’s not get carried away, right?
Summer was in many ways your typical senior. Well, your typical senior who liked high school. No, she wasn’t the head cheerleader. And no, she didn’t drive a sports car worth more than my yearly salary. But she was confident, intelligent, and yes, good looking. I had never gotten hung up on this fact before the little “show” at the gym. Really.
Don’t get me wrong. I don’t pretend to be some paragon of moral inscrutability. I can recognize when a student looks good. All teachers do. Because we want to fuck them? No. It’s because we need to understand it in order to reign in the classroom dynamics. Hate me for stereotyping all you want, but whenever I see a student who was lucky enough to have attractive genes, then I start out dubious.
Why? Because they think they can get away with more. You know that’s a fact, so let’s move on. My point is Summer, like any other cute student, hadn’t ever registered on my “I’d like to bang you”-meter. Besides, I’m a taken man. Granted I’m fairly new to the teaching profession, and one could argue that she really isn’t that much younger than me, but… Well, that’s not important.
I’m not sure if she saw me that evening at the gym. I did my best to convince myself that I would not have appeared as anything particular; just a man on a bike, staring at the floor. In the zone, if you will. For about a week, I maintained this belief. I even managed to stay unflustered back in the classroom when she first strolled in; period before lunch.
Okay, almost unflustered. That first day was maybe a little unnerving. She walked in with one of her friends, and I dealt with the compromise of looking busy at my desk and hawking her out of the corner of my eye. Did she look at me funny? Did she giggle? Nope, nothing. She just walked down an aisle to the back of the classroom. Her ass does that same wiggle in those tight jeans even when not jogging…
Yeah, I tried to pretend that I didn’t think that. So maybe I had a few illicit thoughts. I’m only human, right? I got over it, moved on. She never acted weird; I was good to go. That is, as I said, for about a week.
Let me rewind for just a second. I had given an assignment, and this was before that day at the gym, to write a short story. The prompt was just: An Unlikely Encounter. I used it every year. Basically, I let the students go hog-wild; write whatever you want. Usually they turn in something about meeting a celebrity, or Bill Gates, or the most popular: an alien. It is supposed to be fun, let them make up something out of the ordinary, no strings attached. Okay… sorry, you’re not here for an English lesson.
So back to today, they were turning in their first chapter. This way I could make sure it was something reasonable, that they weren’t half-assing it, that they were actually writing something and not putting the entire project off until the last day. I would grade it, write some feedback, give it back to them. Then they write the next part. Really, I’m not trying to bore you; this is critical information.
I told them to bring their paper up to me at the end of class before they headed out to lunch. The bell rang and they did so. With each piece handed to me, I first amused myself by checking out the page setup. Big font. Huge margins. Enormous title. Come on, that shit doesn’t work in the 21st century. But still they try…
The last paper was handed to me with some trepidation, not just sloughed off into the pile. I looked up. There was Summer, hand still holding the paper, looking right at me.
“Thanks,” I gestured toward the pile.
“Um, I’m not sure if it’s very good…” she warned.
Uh oh, here come the waterworks about why she had to write it at the last second. “I’m sure it’s just fine,” I reassured.
“Well, I think it starts off good…”
Starts off well damn it.
“…but I’m not really sure I know how to continue it,” she finished.
“Ah! But that’s the whole point: to get feedback before it’s all done,” I smiled.
She shifted her weight and bunched up her lips, making a little pout. “Okay, but um, I was wondering if you could maybe look at it now? And give me some advice?”
I leaned back in my chair. It’s lunch time; I’m hungry too, Summer. “Don’t worry about it, I will read over it at the regularly scheduled time. I’ll let you know how it goes.”
She looked mildly dejected and took a step back. It was at this point that I realized her shirt didn’t reach all the way down to her jeans and exposed a little midriff. A flash of her half-naked body briefly popped in my mind, but I had the good grace to keep my eyes on hers.
“Um, okay. Just, let me know what you think should happen next. I’m really interested.”
I chuckled, “It’s your story, Summer. Not mine.”
She gave a smile. And I’m usually pretty good about these things, but I couldn’t tell if it was forced or not. In retrospect, I know that it wasn’t.
“Okay, if you say so!” And with that, she left the classroom. Somewhere, part of me wanted to check out her ass again. Of course I didn’t look, and for a half-second I was inwardly proud of my restraint. It was quickly replaced by the realization that I shouldn’t have had that urge in the first place.
III
It was Thursday night, and I was going through the submissions. So far, it was all run-of-the-mill stuff. Nothing terribly interesting, only one paper clearly scraped together the morning it was due. But then Summer’s was the next in the stack.
“Ah, let’s see what she was complaining about,” I hummed to myself.
I’ll tell you right now, I am sure as shit glad that I didn’t read it when she gave it to me. The scene started in the gym. I think I got to about the second sentence when I felt my heart skip a beat. ‘She was running on the treadmill, looking out the window…’
It’s okay. It’s not about that day. She probably goes to the gym a lot. I mean, she does have that body… I kept reading. ‘As the evening went on, it started getting darker outside. It was harder to see out the window because it was reflecting the light from inside the room…’
The realization hadn’t sunk in yet. At least not to the forefront of my mind. But my pulse kept speeding up anyway. My eyes leapt down the page, paying no attention to mistakes in her writing. I dimly thought ‘at least she is doing a good job creating suspense…’
She talked about how her body felt. How she felt energized as she ran. How she got hot and what the sweat felt like on her skin. It was painting a vivid picture… One that I had no trouble imagining. My mouth began to dry out as I read on, the image of that sexy form jogging in front of me.
Then the important part came. ‘After awhile, she could see everybody behind her just by the reflection in the window. That’s when she noticed someone. Someone staring at her…’
Ah fuck. I’ll tell ya, I don’t think I was ever as interested in a student paper as I was right then. I flew through the words, dread creeping over me as I did so. She wrote about recognizing the man staring at her. About him being a teacher. One of her teachers. She said she decided to run a little bit longer, just to see how long he’d watch. She described getting a little thrill out of it. She wanted to keep going, but she was getting tired. So she was showing off…
Finally she gave up, and stretched to give him a good view. She was going to smile at him, but when she looked over, he was staring at the ground. Then she felt embarrassed, so she just left…
I put the paper down, my hands actually trembling. Okay, how the hell do I deal with this!? I drummed my fingers on the table, thoughts racing through my mind. She knows… She knows I was checking her out… My own student! As nervous as I was, I suddenly realized, maybe even a little pale-faced, that a lot of blood was rushing between my legs. Oh my god, I’m fucking hard!?
I needed to think. I put the paper aside and picked up another one, trying to push the thoughts out of my head. Although I technically read all the words, not one of them registered in my brain. All I could think about was Summer. Tight little ass, tiny little shorts Summer. Perfect smooth legs, skimpy sports bra Summer. That fucking showoff knew exactly what she was doing…
I got up from the table and began to pace around the room. Okay, time to get a hold of yourself. I needed to blow off some energy. Maybe I should go to the gym… Maybe she’ll even be there… My thoughts were frantic. I stopped in my tracks and let out an exacerbated sigh. I could feel it, but I had to look down anyway. There was a huge tent in my slacks.
I felt frustrated and a little ashamed. Shoving one hand in my pocket, I tried to readjust myself to make it less noticeable. The attention felt good, and I thoughtlessly tugged at the base of my cock. Good god, this is pathetic. I have to end this right now.
Back to my table, I pulled her paper in front of me. Red pen out: time to kill this thing. “Summer, I am afraid there is not much of an actual ‘encounter’ taking place here. Your characters never actually meet. It is almost as if the protagonist imagined the whole thing. While perhaps an intriguing premise, you may want to start again.”
There, that’ll make her write something else. I read back over my comment. Intriguing premise? Why the fuck did I say that!? I thought about crossing it out, but that would look ridiculous. Nothing to do about it now. I fidgeted in my seat, realizing I was in no condition to grade the other papers yet.
I went into the bathroom and splashed some cold water on my face. Water dripped back down as I leaned over the sink, feeling almost dizzy. Calm down. I haven’t done anything wrong. I am overreacting. But damn it why I am so fucking hard! I could not shake the image of Summer out of my head. I saw her standing in front of my desk, that cute little pout when she gave me her paper. Tummy peaking out from under her shirt…
What the hell would I have done if I read it… with her right there? Would she have stood and watched me? I probably would have even told her to take a seat… Next to me even! What if I got hard, right next to her? She must know… She would maybe even touch it… Oh god, that would be so wrong…
I didn’t even realize it, but I had shoved a hand down my pants and was slowly jerking myself to these anxious thoughts. But I didn’t stop once I grasped this. Instead, I undid my slacks and pushed them down, giving myself better access. I clenched my eyes shut and shook my head in disbelief at myself. I bet this is what she wanted… If only she knew what I was doing right this second… Summer you hot little tease… I can’t believe I’m even thinking about you…
And with that, I came. All over the bathroom sink. My entire body tingled from the sudden sensation. When I finally came around from my high, my eyes slowly fluttered open. What the hell did I just do?
IV
Friday. I managed to get the rest of the papers graded the night before. After I talked to my girlfriend for a bit on the phone. Now that was an awkward experience. Not for her, but for me. I’ll admit I was feeling pretty guilty for the duration of the evening. It’s not like I’ve never jerked off to another woman before… But my own teenage student? That was a little different.
I tried to keep it out of my mind. I didn’t do so well. My anxiety inched over me, little by little, as my Creative Writing period approached. I was nervous to see her. Nervous to give her paper back. I felt silly, but hey, emotions are emotions. Keep in mind I had a pretty restless night previously; thoughts of Summer’s story haunting me.
When the time finally arrived, I nearly scoffed when I saw her enter the room. She had on this little plaid skirt. And no, we don’t have a uniform at this school. She still had on a reasonably conservative sweater, even if it was a little tight… It wasn’t nearly as outrageous as other tops I’ve seen the girls wear. But the skirt… Ouch. It was short. Not so short as to be inappropriate, but short enough to say ‘Look at me.’
And the boys did look at her, eyebrows rising in double takes at her legs. The girls noticed too, a little bit of envy flashing in their eyes. I did my best to not look at her and remain impassively neutral, occupied mind of a teacher on his work. I wonder if she is wearing that for me… I admonishingly bit the back of my tongue. Don’t be an idiot.
Class proceeded normally. Summer sits in the back, and so thankfully I couldn’t be distracted by her outfit under that desk, even if I wanted to be. As the bell approached, I gave some generic feedback about the stories and began to hand them back. Up and down the rows I walked, passing them out one by one. When I got to her, she was sitting sideways in her seat, knees pressed together and she bent down and rifled through her backpack.
It forced me to glance at that smooth skin again, tantalizingly leading up to some bare thigh, then finally hidden underneath the fabric of her skirt. I only looked for a second, but that’s all it really takes for a girl to notice, isn’t it?
“Oh, sorry.” She said detachedly, swinging her legs back under the table and letting me walk by. For my part, I pretended to ignore her and began instructing the class with another reminder that ‘a lot’ is two words.
The room was mostly silent except for the shuffling of papers flipping back and forth as they read my comments. I already expected at least one or two of the more anal perfectionists to come and either complain or kiss ass to improve their grade. Such is life.
The bell rang.
Everyone piled up at the door to escape as I wished them a good weekend. I casually sunk back into my desk; one student already waiting there for me. Meet James C. A classic example of a student who thinks he is smart, but is sadly only very well-educated. Each assignment to him is not a chance to learn, but a chance to achieve perfect marks that will send him off to the next and best station in life.
We talked for a few minutes. I won’t bore you any further with it. As he left for lunch, my chest tightened to realize Summer was still sitting in her seat. I quickly surveyed the room; everyone else was gone. “Are you so hungry that you forgot to leave for lunch?” I joked out to her.
She looked up from her table and held up her paper. “Could I talk to you about this?” she asked flatly.
My heart both sank and jumped at the same time. “I suppose I could arrange that,” I smiled weakly. Well shit, I can’t just say no.
She got up from her desk and walked casually over, paper in hand. She waved it around in front of her waist, pointing at it. I instinctively looked, but my eyes had a mind of their own and looked beyond the contents of her hand and right to her skirt. Goddamnit. My eyes snapped up at the sound of her voice.
“I told you it sucked!” she protested suddenly.
“Whoa!” I put my hands up, defensive. “Let’s not get carried away.”
She dropped the paper in front of me. “You want me to start over!”
“Well, um, I think I said there were a few problems… Mostly you kind of side-stepped the actual prompt…”
I reached over to point at my main comment. She shot her hand down, finger jabbing onto the top of the page. Her soft skin grazed mine and I reactively jerked my wrist back. “It says chapter one!”
I brought my eyes up from the paper to her gaze. “This is true, but it is also a short story… You may need to dive in to the actual encounter a little faster.”
“There was an encounter! Just because they didn’t, like, come out and shake hands right away doesn’t mean… doesn’t mean there wasn’t an encounter!”
I leaned back in my chair and took a breath. I wasn’t expecting her to be so confrontational about it. “Summer, you just told me it sucked. And now you are defending it rather passionately?” Ah, sweet misdirection.
Her mouth opened and closed right away, her brain stumbling for words. She crossed her arms across her stomach and squeezed, like a little hug for herself. It made the swell of her breasts push out even further against her sweater. I took the opportunity to interject.
“I can see that you spent some serious time on it. The writing is very good. It’s just that I’m not quite sure you are following the directions for this particular project,” I offered consolingly.
“Well, I think there are a lot of places it can go. Don’t you? I mean, the uh, there can be more um- encounters.”
What is that supposed to mean? “The plot is supposed to hinge around one encounter. Note the indefinite, but quite singular, an unlikely encounter.”
She dropped her arms down and shook her hands slightly, exacerbated expression on her face. She is not used to disappointment. “But… What if it is really good! I mean, you said you liked it, right? I mean, did you like reading it?” She tried to disguise her displeasure by softening into a more flirtatious voice.
“It was… well-written,” I answered carefully, “but the point remains that…”
“Aww!” she interrupted, “Just give it a chance! I mean… if you liked it, maybe you will like the next chapter more…” She allayed her pose into a more submissive posture, bending a knee a little bit, widening her pleading eyes. Does she think she can flirt her way out of this?
“Summer, why don’t you just think about it over the weekend. Maybe another idea will come to you. Something a little more… appropriate for the assignment.” As soon as I said it, I realized the double entendre. I hoped she didn’t.
Her shoulders sagged as she huffed out a sigh. Grabbing the paper, she spun around and stood still for a moment. I was taken aback by the gesture… Well, I was mostly taken aback by her skirt floating up a little bit from the sudden movement. I couldn’t help my eyes dropping down to her perfect little ass hiding under that insinuating outfit.
She began to slowly walk back to her desk, I presumed to retrieve her backpack and leave. “I guess I will think about it,” she sighed again. “I mean, I guess I just thought, like, it would be interesting. You know, instead of two people that would not normally meet… It’s um, like two people that shouldn’t meet… you know?”
I swallowed hard and looked back down at my desk. I moved some papers around and pretended to be looking at something, but I couldn’t help peeking back up and watching her slender body walk away. Her voice sounded so… insisting…
“That’s why it is unlikely…” she emphasized, still facing away from me. I slowly inhaled a deep breath. She bent over to pick up her pack, knees straight. Her ass pushed out and her skirt pulled up, revealing even more of the backs of her thighs. Ho-ly shit… I don’t think I even blinked as I watched this alluring sight.
I couldn’t think of anything to retort as her words sank in. My reverie was broken as soon as she stood back up and slung the backpack over her shoulder. I quickly shook my head and forced myself to appear natural as she turned around. She looked at me expectantly.
My knee bobbed up and down beneath my desk, a bad habit when I get nervous. “Just think about what I said,” I repeated lamely.
Her eyes rolled in that flippant teenage way, “Fine.” She then finally made to leave the room. “But maybe you could, like, think about it too. About what I, um, what I am trying to write.” Without giving me a chance to respond, she was out the door.
I breathed a little bit of relief. Opening a drawer, I pulled out a lunch I made myself. Normally I go down to the staff room to get away from my own class… But I couldn’t help thinking about Summer. “Like two people that shouldn’t meet…” God, she did have a point. I hoped she would just give up and write something completely different. I really didn’t want to deal with the awkward conversation of why she shouldn’t be dealing with such… unsuitable subject matter.
No shit those two characters shouldn’t meet. She’s only… Ah fuck, the way she bent over in that little skirt… I bet she did wear it for me. She knew we were going to talk. I can’t believe I am letting her have this effect on me. I don’t think she knows though…
I opted to eat my lunch at my desk. Despite my best efforts, I couldn’t break my preoccupation over my own student. Not explicitly thinking about fucking her… but just the undeniable attraction. I couldn’t realistically get out of my seat anyway. My uncomfortably noticeable erection made sure of that.
V
The rest of the day was a mess. I couldn’t get Summer out of my head. Obviously I couldn’t think about anything else as I ate my lunch, alone. I ashamedly wished I could just disappear for a few minutes… If I could just jerk off, I could at least get rid of the edge… Never mind the fact that I, in my classroom, was wishing for the opportunity to safely masturbate to one of my students.
When the bell rang for the next period, I was still in my seat. As everyone shuffled in, I caught myself looking a little closer at the girls. This is getting out of control. I resolved that all I needed to do was get through the day. I was just in a flustered mood. Back to teaching…
Eventually I got through to the weekend. I recognized that my lessons for the rest of the afternoon were clearly off. My train of thought constantly got interrupted with my fixation with Summer. I could be talking about anything, and then suddenly there would be an image of her… her and those slender legs in that little plaid skirt…
There was at least a few times where I actually lost what I was saying in front of the students. It wasn’t really that embarrassing. Or at least, it wouldn’t have been if I had just been experiencing a brain fart and not… well, you know. At least I didn’t sport a new erection in front of them. But I will be honest… I might have been starting to get one when I was back at my desk, the room quiet from the kids writing a prompt and me lost in my thoughts…
It was really a gym night. If ever there was a day I needed to work out some steam, it was today. But there was no way I could go. What if Summer was there? The last thing I needed to see was her toned body in those tiny shorts and bra… Oh god, what if she talked to me, dressed like that…? I tried to reason that it was a big place; that I could easily go there and not be seen. But I think, even then, I knew I was trying to rationalize an excuse to accidentally run into her.
I had to get my mind off of it. There was no way I could just relax at home tonight; my girlfriend was going out with some friends for some shower, or salon… some female herd behavior event anyway. I would be by myself, thinking about her. I was positive I’d be masturbating to that teen body as soon as I got a chance alone… And something told me that I couldn’t let myself do that again.
So I called up some buddies, determined to go out for the night and clear my head. I caught up with my friends Scott and Blake. Scott was single, so we had the bright idea to go to a trendy bar and see if we couldn’t hook him up with something pretty. We met up later that evening and headed out.
As soon as we got together and hit the scene, I felt better already. We were laughing and joking and having a good time like guys do. Nobody talked about work, and so the classroom, with sexy little Summer, were out of my thoughts. At least for a little while.
We had taken up a table near the bar and were relaxing, having some drinks. Every time we saw an even remotely attractive woman, we pointed her out to Scott. But Scott, being infinitely picky, would always find something wrong with them. We would lament in exaggerated despair each time, but he would insist he’s just looking for “Miss Right”. Uh huh.
From our vantage point, we were situated in a spot where we could see a small dance floor. It was a fun sight: good-looking women attracting all the attention of all the guys. Not-so-good-looking women also gawking at the beauties as well, in an attempt to emulate and show them up in hopes of getting the men to look at them. We kept prodding Scott to go over and dance a little; Miss Right is probably in the throng, hiding from view.
“Miss Right wouldn’t hide from me,” he replied. “It’s part of her charm to be out in the open.”
Of course.
About an hour later, I had pretty much given up any pretense of picking out women for him. So it came as a bit of a surprise when he blurted out, “Hell-oooooo Miss Right…”
Both Blake and my heads jerked around to see what Scott was looking at. She was on the dance floor. I turned to get a better look. She was really moving, and there was a small crowd around her giving her space to show off. At that moment, her back was to me. Her hands were stretched up high in the air, clasping each other as if drawn up by a rope. Her entire body gyrated around in little circles as her body turned to the beat.
I could easily see how she caught Scott’s attention. She had a smoking little body that she really knew how to use. It looked like she only had on a flimsy tank-top that barely covered her anyway; and with her arms raised high, the fabric pulled up to reveal her entire stomach and lower back.
Then time started to slow down. Slow way down. My eyes rolled down to see her ass shaking around as she continued to turn towards us. She’s wearing a plaid skirt… For a split-second, it reminded me of Summer. It couldn’t be… we’re in a bar… She kept turning. Everybody around her melted into a blur as I stared in disbelief. She was crystal clear.
And there she was. Student number 17. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth was in a big smile as she spun. She was lightly biting the tip of her tongue, and it gave her this carefree look… cute but raw. I swallowed hard as I checked out the rest of her body. Her stomach was so toned. It was almost hypnotic to watch her young curves at work.
That fuckin’ little plaid skirt topped it off. This afternoon, she looked good. Tonight? She looked smoking. She bristled with confidence… I had no idea how she had gotten in the place. My only guess is that the doorman let her flirt her way in. Every man in there probably thought she was some fresh 21-year-old that was pulling off the “schoolgirl” look that night.
But I knew that wasn’t the case. The only reason she looked so goddamn convincing is because she is a fucking teenager. I croaked in my brain, a student in one of my classes… What the hell is she doing here!? Good god, how the hell does she know to move like that…
The three of us gawked a little while longer. My buddies because they just saw a hot girl. No surprise there. But me? I watched in awe as she danced and could not believe it. My mind was racing. She couldn’t know that I would be here… This is just the biggest coincidence ever… I can’t let her stay… But I can’t go talk to her…
“I think I feel like dancing about now,” Scott grinned to us. He started to get up from the table.
“You can’t!” I blurted out.
He paused. “Why the hell not? You got a girlfriend and I saw her first… that’s two for two!”
I panicked. “No she’s- she’s not supposed to be here…”
“Uh huh,” he laughed, “I’ll get her out of here, don’t worry!”
My face started to turn red. He has no fucking clue. The words spilled out of my mouth. “She’s a teenager!”
Both of them looked at me quizzically.
“She’s… She’s uh, a student at the high school….”
“Your student?” Scott asked incredulously.
I blushed worse, “Yeah.”
He looked back to Summer. “Buuullshit…”
“Look, I’m serious… I don’t know how she got in here but, uh…” I started to get out of my seat. “I mean, obviously she can’t stay. She’s underage…” Yeah, too young to be looking that fuckin’ good.
My friends mumbled something about it not being my responsibility, but I ignored them. Honestly, I wasn’t going over there because I wanted to. I did feel some obligation to do the right thing. I was, after all, a public servant… right?
I moved up to the dance floor; I could barely see Summer anymore because she had melted back into a crowd at the start of a new song. Taking a deep breath in to calm myself down, I did my best to assertively push my way through the dancers to find her. As I finally got near her, another young guy irritatingly tried to shove me out of the way, annoyed at my advance. I ignored him and called out, “Summer!”
Her head jerked around, hair dangling down in front of her face, looking passionate and wild. She had this surprised look on her face, like she was shocked to hear her own name. Her body ungracefully snapped upright once she saw me. She wasn’t dancing anymore.
“Uh… hi!” she stammered.
Rolling into disciplinarian mode, I raised my finger and beckoned her to come off the dance floor. “I’d like to talk to you.”
The music was still blaring and most of the dancers ignored us, but some stopped to see who this asshole was that was making the pretty young girl upset. For a moment, she looked around her. I wondered if she would ignore my authority, realizing I had no real power over her outside the classroom. But she acquiesced anyway. She probably thinks I’ll narc her out.
We moved off the dance floor and moved to a back wall. “Nice to, um- see you…” she offered innocently.
“Yeah… Imagine my surprise when I noticed one of my own students. In a bar,” I emphasized.
“I was only dancing…”
“In a bar,” I repeated.
She flopped her hands down to her sides, almost in a pout. “I haven’t been drinking! It’s not a big deal!” Ah, there’s the teenager in her. Not so much confidence now…
“You and I both know you shouldn’t be here, Summer. Now, I’m willing to forget about this if you leave right now.”
She let out an annoyed sigh. “Come on! I’m not in school right now…”
“This is true… But either you leave, or I will have to let someone know that you are nowhere near twenty-one.”
An irritated little scoff coughed out of her mouth as she turned towards the rest of the bar. Her hands fidgeted on the hem of that short skirt, absent-mindedly pulling it up an inch. I found my own eyes paying way too much attention to those alluring thighs and snapped my gaze back up. Her head turned back to me and stared intently. Oh shit, please don’t let her have noticed…
“I won’t have a ride until way later!”
I blinked in momentary confusion. She’s still trying to reason with me? “Well I’m sure you can call somebody.”
“No way! All my friends are out! They aren’t going to, like, come all the way out here!”
“There’s always your parents,” I offered. That ought to scare her.
“Fuck no!” she cried. As soon as she set it, a hand shot up to cover her mouth. “Oh my gosh!” she slurred, “I mean, they’d kill me!”
For a moment, I actually pitied her. I mean, it’s not like I hadn’t done my fair share of bending the rules as a kid. And she wasn’t a bad student or anything. “Well… How far away do you live?”
Oh brother, did I really ask that? Now honestly. I wasn’t thinking anything impure. Not at that moment anyway.
She looked at me quizzically, then dropped her gaze down to her own body. “Um… Maybe like, twenty minutes or something.” Her hands smoothed out her skirt on the front of her legs. I tried not to watch her fiddling, to see her in that tiny skirt… her entire tummy exposed… “But, I can’t walk all the way back! It’s too late!” she objected.
I sighed. “Look, there is no way you can stay here. If you honestly cannot get a ride, I will drive you back.” Okay, it was the right thing to say. And the right thing to do… Right?
Summer’s eyes lit up in a brief moment of surprise. “Uh- you don’t… you don’t need to do that…”
She didn’t sound particularly convincing. “Then you do have another way to get home,” I insinuated.
She sighed back at me, “No… I don’t.”
“Come on then.”
VI
I briefly stopped at the table and told my buddies that I had to give her a ride home. My jaw involuntarily clenched as they indiscreetly checked Summer out, who was standing a few paces behind me. Scott was going to make some smart comment about me stealing her for myself, but I think I gave him a death stare and he kept his mouth shut.
Summer didn’t say anything as she demurely followed me out to the parking lot. When we got to my car, I jokingly offered, “Well, you can, uh, ride shotgun if you want. Or you can sit in the back and pretend I’m a taxi driver.”
She gave me a weak smile, “I can’t picture you as a cab driver.”
I opened the door to the front seat for her. “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” This isn’t weird. Just keep the conversation casual.
Her skirt rode up her legs a little further as she slid into the front seat. I tried not to gawk at those thighs as I made sure she was fully in the car. “Um… You like, know too much English!”
I gave her a sarcastic smile and shut the door. Walking around and getting into the driver’s side, I mockingly scolded, “Now Summer, you shouldn’t stereotype.”
Her hands tugged the bottom of her skimpy tank-top, trying to make it cover more of her stomach. I couldn’t help but notice it not working… at all. God, that fucking body… Her eyes suddenly rose up and caught me. “Uh- seatbelt,” I croaked just as fast, then averted my eyes to my keys as if starting the ignition was a complicated procedure.
Within a minute we were pulling out to the street. Neither of us had said anything. “You just tell me where to turn,” I instructed.
“Yeah, okay. Go right after the next intersection.”
“Okie doke.”
Again, awkward silence. Should I make small talk or do we just sit here like this? God, why am I so nervous? It’s not like I’m on a date with her or anything.
“Now go until the hill and turn left,” she said softly.
I kept driving, unresponsive. Great, now I have to keep silent or it will sound like I’m forcing it. Not that I care…
“I’m sorry you, like, have to do this,” she huffed out abruptly.
I was a little startled by the sudden break in silence. “Uh, well, it’s okay. Just don’t go to any bars for a few more years…”
“I was only dancing,” she retorted defensively.
“You know that doesn’t matter. Besides, you’ll attract the wrong kind of crowd at a place like that.” That was stupid… What am I, her dad?
Another awkward silence… “Well, you were there,” she said with a hint of victory in her voice. I glanced over at her and she had this subtle little grin, like she finally caught me at something.
I grinned back with a smartass, “Somebody’s gotta keep the law in this town.”
“Oh is that it,” she played, “Do you always hang out in bars, looking for underage girls to save?”
The second she finished saying it, my face started burning red. Both from embarrassment and anger. This is getting too friendly. She’s still my student. She knew it too; I could almost hear the smile wipe off her face.
“Um- go uh, go straight here. For a little while,” she mumbled apologetically.
More silence.
Eventually, she piped up again. “Well, I guess this is really an unlikely encounter, right?”
Is she being coy or sucking up? “Uh, I guess so.”
“Maybe I should rewrite my story about this…”
I looked over at her and she was fidgeting with the hem of her skirt again. No sooner had I turned to face her, she pulled her knees up to her chest on the seat. Her skirt pulled back even more, showing almost the entire bottom of her leg. So much skin…
“I’m not sure it’d be, uh… very exciting,” I offered. Now the situation was really sinking in and making me anxious. Oh fuck- you’re still staring at her! I couldn’t believe I was still looking at her legs like that as I replied to her. My entire body tensed and I reactively reached between us to a little compartment and grabbed an empty gum wrapper, pretending like that’s what I was looking for.
“Well we don’t know how it ends yet!” she rejoined.
I threw wrapper onto the floor in front of me. “It ends with you being dropped off at your parents,” I replied flatly.
“Maybe not…” she said softly.
Enter stage left; huge lump in my throat. As hard as I tried to focus on the road, on the simple task at hand, every passing second broke down that little wall I had built around my attraction to Summer. I was more consciously aware with each moment that a gorgeous young girl was sitting next to me in the car, wearing that tantalizing little outfit…
I blew through a four-way stop without even thinking. The loud blare of a honking car fading behind us snapped me to attention. What the hell am I doing!? My hands were gripping the wheel and I was staring straight ahead, but all I saw in my mind was my student’s gyrating body on the dance floor, smiling knowingly.
“What are you doing!” she cried. “You were supposed to turn back there!”
“Uh- whoops!” I tried to feign casual, “I guess I didn’t see the sign… I’ve uh- I’ve never been down this street, I don’t think…” I pulled over to find a place to turn around.
“Gosh, and here I thought I was supposed to be the irresponsible one!”
I tried to ignore the comment, but she pressed on as soon as she realized I wasn’t going to respond.
“I guess you do, like, tend to zone pretty hard…” she insinuated.
I’d gotten the car turned back around now. Still blushing from my idiocy, I absent-mindedly muttered, “Huh?”
“Well um- like in the gym that one day. You were just staring and staring…” her voice trailed off. Oh. Crap. I felt my heartbeat up in my temples. My hands nervously gripped at the steering wheel; my palms were actually sweaty. At least I managed to stop at the sign this time…
“Uhh… I don’t- I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I lied impassively. “So which way was I supposed to turn?” Change the subject!
She reached her arm out in front of me and pointed to the left. I tentatively inhaled, smelling a faint trace of her perfume. “That way…” she answered, but just as quick she added, “You mean you didn’t see me? We were in the same room…”
I pulled at the wheel to turn, but Summer was slow to take her arm away. The skin of our arms gingerly caressed as she leisurely drew back. I closed my eyes and swallowed hard. It almost felt as if she lingered her finger tips and teasingly traced them up to my sleeve before she was gone.
I couldn’t help it. I was pissed. I was scared. I was nervous. But I started to get hard.
“Is that why you didn’t, um, say hi?” she asked, almost pouting. “I could have sworn you… saw me…”
What the fuck do I say here? Lying about seemed pointless. But I sure as shit didn’t want to keep talking about it. “So, we getting close?” God, I sound so rattled…
“Yeah,” she said dejected. “You aren’t gonna, um, tell my parents, right?”
Finally, something I have control over… “Uh, well seeing as you didn’t, um, drink anything… I think we can just pretend this never happened…” Like I want your parents to see me gawking over their hot daughter… one of my students…
She sighed, “Thank god!” I couldn’t help but notice she brought her legs back down to the seat. Against my will, my head turned slightly as I watched her stretch her legs out, running her palms down her thighs to her knees. Her skirt was still pulled up, and it gave her this almost disheveled… indecent look. To see between those legs…
Unconsciously I had expected her to straighten the fabric out and pulled it down her legs a bit. My cock twitched a little harder when I realized she was leaving it like that. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, trying vainly to readjust myself so my growing erection wouldn’t show. Please let it be too dark in here for her to notice…
“It’s um, just up here,” she broke the silence.
My heart skipped a beat. I bit the back of my tongue in irritation. Part of you is disappointed… you asshole… I pulled up to the side of the street, opting not to be seen going in her driveway. She looked at me and gave a shy smile as she realized what I was doing.
“Okay then,” I tried to sound light-hearted, looking at her plainly now.
She brushed a strand of hair from her face. “Thank you so much for not, like, making a big deal out of this…”
“Yeah well, just don’t let it happen again, okay?” Sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher…
She bit the bottom of her lip, looking so fucking cute. “I’ll try… but maybe I’ll want to be rescued by you again…” Her voice quavered a little, like she couldn’t decide whether to say it as a joke or as a come-on.
Her innocence mixed oddly with that sexy confidence. Our eyes were locked into each other’s. It only lasted a second, but it felt like a long and precipitous silence. “Uh- I’ll see you on Monday,” I stumbled.
She dropped her eyes slightly. At first I thought it was out of shy submission. Then with complete and utter mortification, I saw her lips tighten as she tried to hide a smile. That’s when I realized she was staring right at the huge tent in my pants.
I couldn’t move. I felt literally paralyzed. My entire body tensed at the situation, which had the unfortunate effect having my hard-on flex and move conspicuously. As soon as it happened, Summer let out a little gasp and brought her eyes back up to me. That little teenage face was sparkling with glee. I knew she just had to be pleased with herself.
She opened her mouth to say something, but then closed it with a sly grin. I was so scared at the situation, so petrified about how she would react, that I didn’t even have time to react to her. Summer shifted in her seat, as if getting ready to get out of the car, but then quickly shot a hand over to my thigh.
My eyes flew wide open as she put her weight on my leg, tenderly squeezing her fingers into me. She then leaned right over to me, darting out like a snake, and moved her face up to mine. My mouth was hanging open a little bit in bewildered surprise. My mind didn’t even have time to put together any thoughts before she pressed her mouth against my bottom lip.
Reactively I closed my mouth around hers. Not because I wanted to kiss her back; I didn’t even realize what was happening yet. It seemed to encourage her and I think she actually nibbled on my lower lip. As fast as it happened, my hand shot out and pressed against her soft stomach. I pushed her away and she pulled her face back, breaking the kiss.
“Summer!” I croaked out in shock.
There was this wild look in her eye, like she was burning with adrenaline. She let out a little sigh, looking straight at me, and bit the tip of her tongue. I felt her right hand come down and grab my wrist… I was still pressing against her stomach. She pushed my hand down to her lap, but I anxiously pulled away. Her hand still on mine, she forced me to drag my fingers along an exposed thigh before I was free.
“What in the hell…!” I blurted.
She quickly leaned away from me and opened the passenger door. “What?” she said coyly as she scooted out of the car. “You said this like… never happened!” The door slammed shut and she began trotting up her driveway. I sat in stunned disbelief, watching her tight ass wag as she went.
Before she went out of view around a corner, she spun around and faced my car. She raised her hand up and wiggled her fingers, giving me a wave. I barely noticed it. I was looking at that taut and bare stomach, framed by a little shirt and plaid skirt. Then she disappeared.
I looked down in my lap, then grimaced and dropped my head against the back of my seat. There was a little wet spot in my crotch from the pre-cum dripping anxiously from my raging erection.
VII
So I was a mess. I drove back home in a total daze. I think for the most part, I was in denial. There was no way that could have happened. How could I have let it come to that? How badly did I want it to come to that? Then there was guilt… Because I had a girlfriend. Because Summer was my student. I mean, I was just trying to do the right thing, wasn’t I? I didn’t actually think something like that would happen…
I didn’t freak out. Not right away. Once I got back to my place, I just stumbled into my bedroom. I sat on the edge of my bed and numbly took off my shoes. My teeth repeatedly ran against my lower lip. At first I could still taste her lip gloss that wiped onto me. Although it was long gone by now, part of my mind still thought it was there. The sensation was imprinted in my memory. It was sweet and young. I wonder if the rest of her tastes that good…
My head fell into my hands, elbows resting on my legs. I took a deep breath to try and clear my head. It didn’t matter; thoughts barely registered anyway. I leaned up and let my body fall backwards onto the bed. My hands absentmindedly ran down my legs. I closed my eyes. Maybe I can fall asleep…
I saw her dancing, her gyrating tight body. I saw her sitting in the passenger seat, legs pulled up, skirt riding up, thighs exposed. I saw her shy smile. Then I saw it melt into a knowing one… full of that risky teenage assurance. What was she thinking…? It didn’t even register to me when my left hand slid into my pants.
I replayed our kiss in my imagination as my fingers idly pressed down at the base of my cock. The jolt of pleasure made me gasp a little. I remembered the feeling of her taut stomach… How badly I wanted to feel more of her. My senses were a mess. I fantasized about pulling her into me instead of pushing her away. Somewhere my conscious objected, and even in my imagination I remembered separating away from her.
I was playing with myself more fervently, my hips rocking a little on the bed. What if she pushed back… if she resisted my opposition…? I imagined her sexy little tongue running across her lips and her perfect young body climbing onto me. It was too much. I actually moaned out loud, “No… oh Summer…”
And then I came. Hard. The kind of come that makes your body convulse against its own will. I soaked my boxers and pants, desperately tugging on myself, thinking about my own student. My mouth hung open as it happened, feeling the warmth spread over my lap.
It took me a minute to catch my breath… and to realize what I just let myself do. It was then that I finally started to freak out. About the thoughts of losing my job, of being prosecuted, of my girlfriend finding out… of everyone finding out… I was so ashamed. I got off the bed and stripped out of my soaked clothes, dumping them in the hamper with disdain.
My body was shaking from fear and apprehension as I got into the shower. I have no idea how long I stood in there, hot water pouring over my body. I stayed in to try and relax, let the heat take away some of the stress. I tried to rationalize. My gears were spinning as fast as possible, trying to find a way out of the mess I was in. I didn’t do anything wrong. She threw herself at me! All I have to do is discreetly tell her to back off, or I will get her in trouble…
I knew it was only partially true. There was no denying that I wanted her. It didn’t take too long before I was hard again. I jacked off to her a second time for the night, right there in the shower.
It wouldn’t be the last time.
I couldn’t sleep. You know when you get restless, and just keep tossing over and over? You’re tired as shit, but you just can’t help but lie awake. As the night goes on, you get those brief moments of rest… but it’s even worse, ‘cause you have the exact same dream. Over. And over. And over again.
That’s what was happening to me. I was back in the bar, watching Summer dance. I kept telling my friends I was going to go over to her to tell her she had to go. It was almost like a movie; I helplessly watched myself do it, even though in the back of my awareness, I knew what would happen, and that I needed to escape. Nope.
Out of sheer desperation, I masturbated myself in the bed. Not just once. Not even twice. Probably damn near every time I woke up. At first I tried to at least use tissues or something… Eventually I didn’t care. I was pissed off and delirious. I came in my boxers. I came on the sheets. I couldn’t stop thinking about how fucked I was. About how bad I wanted to be fucked. By my student.
The next day I had plans to spend some time with my girlfriend. I debated whether that was a good idea. On one hand, maybe she could take my mind off of things… On the other hand, I was so wracked with guilt and apprehension that I couldn’t deal with it. I told her I was feeling sick and called it off.
The rest of the weekend was a dull blur. At some point I was lying on my bed, exhausted. Heather called and said she was going to come over and check on me. Somehow I persuaded her to stay away. Clearly I was too sick; I might be contagious. Just wait a few days. My room smells like sweat and sex.
I even thought about calling in sick to work. The closer Monday came, the more I dreaded seeing Summer. Eventually I resolved to go in; because if I didn’t show up, then she would know why. Like hell I was going to willingly let her think that she had any power over me. Even if she does.
When I went to bed Sunday night, I actually managed to convince myself to be somewhat confident. My attempts to rationalize and belittle the importance of the event were at least mildly successful. I was sure that, once back in the familiar domain of my classroom, I would be able to assert my authority over Summer. I would tell her after class, in no uncertain terms, that I had zero interest in her. And that given the circumstances, I am willing to forget her transgression and not get her in trouble. Yeah, like I was a victim. I’d love to be her victim…
Monday arrived. Things were going well in the morning… Even if I was glancing at the clock every three minutes, mentally calculating the time left until Summer’s arrival. At least I didn’t feel nervous. Not until the bell rang anyway. Then my heartbeat began to pick up and my anxiety crept around my chest. She had five minutes to get into the room. Each time the door swung open, I glanced over. Shots of relief and irritation flashed through me each time it wasn’t her.
I’m not sure exactly what I felt when she did come in. Part of me expected her to enter wearing something scandalous, something sexy and revealing. After all, that’s how I’ve been picturing her all weekend. So it was almost anti-climactic when she waltzed in wearing just jeans and a sweatshirt. Never mind the fact that a little bit of me was disappointed. Wasn’t she trying to seduce me, after all?
Not that I wanted her to be or anything…
Class proceeded at a fair routine. Summer was almost… boring. All weekend, I had imagined her in some revealing outfit, showing off that teenage body. Sometimes she would be insinuatingly sucking on a lollipop, smiling at me, showing off her skin… But there was nothing. I’m not even sure if she really looked at me. Of course I kept stealing looks at her… But the most I got out of her was a shy smile when I caught her doodling.
As the end of the period drew near, I felt my palms getting a little sweaty. It was ridiculous. I was planning on telling Summer to stay after the bell for a minute. Then I would put an end to whatever was happening. I don’t know if her nonchalant demeanor made me more nervous or less. Part of it made me feel stupid. Maybe I was completely overreacting. Bullshit. She kissed me for fuck’s sake. I actually felt nervous about approaching her though… Yeah, intimidated by my own teenage student. My own hot, flirty teenage student.
Ring. Class was over. All sound was drowned out by the din of a roomful of hungry students shuffling out of their seats and heading for the door. I caught Summer’s attention to tell her to come to my desk, but she was already on her way. Gulp.
She had a paper in her hand. “I worked on my story over the weekend,” she said sweetly, stretching out to hand it to me.
“Oh, that’s good. Actually I was hoping I could speak with you a minute about it. Before you go.” I took the paper.
“Um, I guess so…” She said it like she was annoyed, but I knew there was a flirty little smile under there. Or do I just want there to be one…
Before I could respond, two of my other students approached my desk, waving their papers. It was some of my college-bound overachievers. Shit. I knew I would never hear the end of their bitching sycophancy. They immediately piped up, saying they wanted to talk about their submissions as well.
Summer rolled her eyes and looked expectantly at me. She knows. There was no way I could talk to her about… it… in front of any other students. And the others weren’t going to leave anytime soon. I tried to tell them that I would talk to them after I looked over their own comments, but no, they had to speak with me now.
Summer interrupted, “It’s okay, I’ll go. We can talk about it later if you want. You should probably read my new stuff first anyway…”
I couldn’t find the wherewithal to argue with her. She left the classroom. I watched her go. I hadn’t noticed before, but her jeans were pretty tight after all. Such a nice ass… For a brief moment I forgot that there were other students there, looking at me. Looking at me looking at her. I felt my face start to grow hot as I turned to face them. Fearing they knew my thoughts, I blurted, “You know, you are capable of waiting your turn, instead of running your peers off.”
They suddenly squirmed into bashful apologies, not wanting to be on my bad side when their grade was on the line. Kiss-asses.
I was rather abrupt and terse with them for the next fifteen minutes. Mostly from my own emotional state, but I’m pretty confident they thought I was just irritated at their manners. I breathed an annoyed sigh as soon as they left and the room was empty. Rubbing my temples with one hand, I slid my desk drawer open and pulled out my lunch, tossing it on the desk.
Then I saw her paper.
My heart skipped a beat. Don’t read it now. Whatever it is, just read it after school. At home… You wouldn’t read any other student’s paper at lunch. I pushed my chair back and stood up, resolving to go to the teacher’s lounge and put all this out of my head. But I didn’t even make it to the hallway before I turned around and sunk back into my chair with an irritated grunt.
There was no helping myself. I pulled the paper up and saw a written comment from her, scrawled under mine in big bubbly letters that only a teenage girl would do.
“I still think my plot is good. It can keep adding on in fun ways. Just try the next part.”
So she didn’t change her submission at all. Shit. I thumbed through the pages until I got to the newest addition, freshly stables onto the back. My dick started involuntarily twitching before I read the first word.
‘She was so sure that she saw him staring at her in the gym… Could he really be interested? As the week went on, she started to doubt herself. Maybe she was imagining it… Maybe it was even wishful thinking…’
What the hell was this? My brain tried to process the thought that she was actually going to push this further. I skimmed through the pages, past her ruminating about seeing her teacher in a different light… On to the bar…
‘So she danced on in her little schoolgirl outfit. She knew all the older men were looking at her. It wasn’t the first time it had happened. She liked it, but for some reason it just wasn’t as thrilling as being watched by him, like on the treadmill… As she twisted and turned, her eyes closed and picturing him, she almost thought she imagined hearing his voice call out her name. She looked anyway and felt like a bucket of cold water was thrown on her when she actually saw her teacher… another encounter!’
Uh huh, very clever. Or maybe I didn’t think that. My thought process was probably more to the effect of: holy shit, she was fantasizing about me?
As desperate as I was to read every word, I restlessly flipped the page and skipped ahead a little. She talked about being nervous about having to leave the bar. About her parents finding out. About getting into her teacher’s car. She talked about trying to flirt a little while driving, then feeling embarrassed about it. It was always so easier to read boys her age.
‘When they pulled up to her house, she couldn’t ignore the butterflies in her stomach. She wasn’t sure. She thought he might like her. He seemed so flustered… not at all like he is when he’s teaching. She looked down and was about to say goodbye when she saw it. He was excited for her. Her heart swelled into her chest with inward pleasure. She thought about saying something about it… she almost did… But without even thinking, she just leaned forward and kissed him!’
My mouth was dry as I read her version of the events. I kept shifting awkwardly in my seat, squirming from my pounding hard-on. I couldn’t believe this. This was terrible. This was amazing…
She detailed how I… or rather, “the teacher,” kissed her back. And how much she liked it. As she left and went back into her house, she was so happy. But she didn’t want to freak him out, so she would play it down at school. But she couldn’t wait until their next encounter somewhere.
‘Maybe she would leave it to fate. But maybe she would have to take fate into her own hands…’
Okay. A little over-dramatic. What do you expect from a high-schooler? But who gives a rat’s ass. I wasn’t thinking objectively about the quality of her writing. I was thinking, rather haphazardly, that Summer wanted to fuck me.
But then I thought, she never actually said anything about having sex. That’s just what you want her to want…
VIII
The day couldn’t end soon enough. Loath as I was to admit it, but I was desperate to get home. I needed time to read her paper again, thoroughly this time. And I wanted to make sure I would be alone. No students walking in. No other teachers. Just me. And my fantasies about Summer. With my hand down my pants.
And that’s just what happened. No sooner was I in my door that I had thrown all my things to the side except for Summer’s paper. I sank into the couch, irritated at my own hustle but powerless to do anything about it. My dick was already throbbing in my slacks, ever since I got in my car. I couldn’t stop muttering to myself about how deep of shit I was in with Summer… About how to get the little tease to stop. I was burning for her.
My body was so on edge that I barely got through a few paragraphs before my hips jerked and I came forcefully in my clothes. God, I can’t even help myself. With the tension released, I once again was flooded with guilt and fear of what was happening. I had to stop this somehow. She can’t keep writing this story… or worse, thinking that whatever was happening could be allowed to continue.
At first I resolved to confront her the next day at school. I would find a way to get her alone, no matter what. Then I realized, to hell with that. I’d wait a few days. Make her sweat it out. Nonchalance and disinterest was the way to go. I wasn’t going to come off desperate in front of her. Not anymore than I already have…
Of course, that didn’t stop my curiosity from getting the better of me later that evening. After I ate some dinner, I rummaged through the closet and found the previous class’s yearbook. I thumbed through the pages and found her photo. She definitely looked younger; a year is a long time for a teenager. Still definitely cute; although I would have never started obsessing over her. Hell, I never would have now if it wasn’t for that day at the gym…
I continued to turn through the pages, taking in all of the larger pictures entered into the book: events, clubs, random snapshots of high school life. I ignored the part of myself that was calling me a pervert for what I was looking for. Especially when I came upon what I wanted.
I didn’t know if there’d be another picture of Summer somewhere in the yearbook. But there was. She was standing in the middle of two other girls at some sports game; all their arms upraised showing “number one”. She was wearing these tiny shorts and a tank-top, which pulled up to show her flat stomach from her pose.
Her friends didn’t even register to me. They were probably just as cute. One even had nicer tits. But I didn’t care at all about them (the girls, not the tits). I just saw her. Her innocent face, that tight little body. I don’t know what I got off on more: those little shorts showing off her legs, or all that young skin bared from her shirt. Or maybe it was just that I was so helpless that I couldn’t stop jerking off to her no matter what. That I’d resort to digging up a picture from her as a junior to get my fix… It was so fucked up. But it made me come so hard though.
I was so mad at myself. But I didn’t pretend like I could stop anymore. All I cared about was giving Summer the impression that I didn’t want her. I could deal with my own feelings until the end of the school year, and then it’d be over. That didn’t mean I couldn’t rip that page out of the yearbook and stuff it in drawer under my bed. I knew I’d need to use it again later…
The next few days were awkward. I kept to my plan of playing cool in class and not confronting Summer right away. Even though every day I saw her, my nerves rattled and demanded I just get it over with. But nothing interesting happened. She didn’t wear anything outrageous. She didn’t flirt with me or really give me any signs at all.
Every once in awhile I’d see a sly little look from her, but I was convinced that I had imagined it. Let’s face it. I’d been jerking off to her every day now. As much as I didn’t want her to be serious about the whole thing… I wanted to see her give me a signal.
I finally got something on Thursday. Another student asked if I had read their latest revisions on their stories. As soon as he asked, I carefully eyed Summer’s reaction. Her eyes shot up from her paper that she’d been scribbling on. She was interested! This thought was accompanied simultaneously by an exuberant ‘yes!’ and terrified ‘shit!’
I answered that I still had a couple submissions left. They would be finished by the end of the school day, and I’d hand them back on Friday. If they were truly desperate, they could come in after the last bell and pick it up early. I already knew at least a handful of students would take me up on it. What I was curious about, obviously, was if she would.
The minutes dragged on slowly for the rest of the afternoon, that very question weighing on my mind the entire time. School ended at 2:00. At 2:05, the first few students trickled in. Some just wanted their papers right away and left. Others stayed to look over them and discuss them with me. Ordinarily I would have told them to wait at least a day, if not the whole weekend, before jumping to questions. Today however, I was generous with my time. I kept eyeing the door. Just in case…
By 2:30, my room was once again empty. She didn’t show up. My edgy anticipation finally wore off, and I assumed I’d have a break of it until tomorrow. I got up from my desk and started putting my things together to leave. So my stomach did a total flip when I suddenly heard, from behind me, a young girl’s voice chirp, “Oh good, I’m not too late!”
I didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. “Ah Summer, how may I help you?”
“I was hoping to get my paper.” She had walked up to my desk now. It was all I could do not to spin around and take her in the second I knew she was at the door. Be calm, be casual…
“Of course,” I rummaged through a binder (as if I didn’t have hers placed for convenient access already). “Although I noticed you didn’t follow my instruction…”
Her eager features faded, clouded by vague unease. “What do you mean?”
You’re in charge here, make sure it stays that way. “Well, we discussed that your initial prompt didn’t have much in the way of direction…”
“What are you talking about!” she blurted, almost offended. “I wrote a whole second part! It continues everything!”
“Actually, if you take the time to read my comments, it almost comes off as a completely separate story… just tacked onto the first.” This wasn’t completely true, and I felt guilty about compromising my teaching integrity… but there were greater stakes at play here.
She snatched the paper from my hand. “That’s like, totally unfair! It completely fits together!” The pages flipped angrily through her fingers as her eyes buzzed over each line I marked in. Before I could respond, her eyes slowly rose up and leveled at my gaze. “And you know it.”
Oh. Crap. I was almost chilled by her sudden determination and confidence. Or maybe it was just me being a nervous wreck on the inside. I stared at her blankly for a moment, no words coming to mind.
“Is this about something else?” she asked flatly.
Okay, no more games. “Look Summer, this paper is, um, inappropriate…”
“Why?”
I almost scoffed. “Because…” What could I even say?
“Because I think the writing is really good,” she interrupted.
“Like I said, it’s not the writing so much as the subject matter…”
“Well it totally fits the prompt! Do I need to show it to another English teacher to prove it?”
C-r-a-p! “That’s uh, not necessary…”
She cocked her neck a little bit, trying to hide a smug little smile. “So what’s the problem?”
“Look Summer, I’m not sure what- what you think is going on here. I have been willing to overlook your, um, indiscretion from the other night…”
Her mouth snapped shut and her cheeks turned bright red.
“…but whatever it is, it is going to stop. It has stopped.” There. Firm, in charge.
She stared at me, angry at not finding any words. Her gaze dropped down to her paper and she finally spoke, “I don’t see what that has to do with this.” And she shook the paper for emphasis.
Was she joking? “This isn’t a game, Summer.”
“What? You think this would actually happen? A high school teacher getting excited over his little student? That’s pretty unlikely. And isn’t that, like, the whole point of the story?” She dripped with sarcasm.
And there it was again. That sudden flare of excitement and certainty in her eyes. That look she got when she knew she wanted something. I needed to take control. “That’s right, it wouldn’t happen, so…”
“So there’s no problem then, right?” she quickly interjected.
At that moment, one of the other teacher’s from down the hall poked her head in the door. Summer and I both looked over.
“Oh sorry,” my colleague apologized, “I didn’t think you’d still be with your students…”
“It’s okay Ms. Hendrix, we were just finishing up.” Summer turned and gave me a sour smile. “Thanks for like, seeing it my way. I’m really excited to see how the story turns out.”
She was already walking away from me and towards the door before I could respond. My muscles tensed. I didn’t want this to end with her having the last word, but I suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable even broaching the topic with another instructor in the room.
At that moment I felt defeated. For better or for worse, I allowed myself to be convinced that there wasn’t much I could do. I wasn’t sure if she was bluffing about showing the paper to another teacher. Even if she did, it didn’t prove anything. But my obsession over the recent weeks was too powerful to think through it clearly. It had to stay a secret, even if that meant allowing her to continue writing. All I had to do was stay away from her. I could do that, right?
IX
Actually, it turns out the answer was a resounding no. It took only until the next day. Class proceeded uneventfully; I couldn’t bring myself to try and confront Summer again about the paper. I was afraid of how she’d react. The previous night was wracked with nightmares of her telling another teacher, and everyone finding out how bad I wanted her. I’d wake up, sweaty and angry. I took out my frustration by jerking off to her. What a surprise.
The most notable thing that occurred was that it was sunny. This meant Summer came to school wearing a showy pair of little shorts. I tried to ignore them and not think about those delicious legs, tantalizing thighs… and what was between them. All I had to do was get through the day, and at least I’d have the weekend away from her. I was even going to spend some time with my girlfriend; let a real woman expel these unending thoughts about a girl.
That evening, Heather and I went to the movies. We were both tired from the work week and didn’t feel like doing anything too extravagant. For some reason, I had the tremendous brain fart to not realize the theater would be full of high school kids on an opening weekend. I guess it’s never been a problem before. Hell, it wouldn’t even be now, as long as she wasn’t there. And what would be the odds of that anyway?
At least that’s what I kept telling myself as we drove there. No sooner had we parked that my eyes were ceaselessly scouting out all the packs of kids. Young girls were everywhere, some in groups, some with dates. Every time I saw a tight little body in short shorts, my heart skipped a beat until I realized it wasn’t her. I felt horribly guilty, hoping my girlfriend didn’t think I was trying to check them all out.
We got in line to buy some tickets. I tried not to let my nerves show through. So far, I had not seen any sign of her. But I knew I couldn’t relax until I was safe in the darkness of the theater. What would she do anyway? What am I scared of? My mind trailed off briefly, but I was jolted back to reality hearing a large outcry of giggling.
I looked behind me in the line and saw a group of girls talking with some boys. You know how it is, young people always talking louder because they think other people want to see them. At first it was nothing, and I started to look away, but at the last moment I saw that familiar pair of shorts. Or perhaps those more familiar young legs; the ones I’d been masturbating to all week.
She wasn’t facing towards me, but either from cosmic bad luck or her getting that sixth sense of someone watching her, she turned her head. Her eyes flickered a nervous excitement the moment she identified me. It was obvious I recognized her, but I jerked my head anxiously away regardless. Smooth dumbass, now she really knows. We were almost at the ticket window.
I wasn’t going to look again, but I did put my arm around Heather’s waist and gave her a squeeze. She didn’t think anything of it particularly; I hoped Summer was watching and got the idea. We bought two tickets for some horror flick and got ready to go in. There was a pack of people streaming out of the theater, as a movie must have just ended. I cocked my ear behind me once I realized Summer’s group was at the window.
“Come on guys, let’s see the scary one instead. The comedy looks totally dumb.”
Oh give me a break. She must have heard me order. There’s no other way… Was she serious? Even with my girlfriend with me? I hurried us inside the building, anxious to get to our theater and hide in some dark corner. But no, there was a line.
We got into it and started waiting. Heather was making conversation about something, but I can’t remember what the hell about. It was all I could do to hide my own distraction. I really did not want Summer to see the same film as us. My eyes kept darting back to the door, waiting for her group to come in; hoping they’d go into a different line. When the door finally swung open, I saw them mill around a bit and finally get in place in our line, several places behind. Damn it!
Maybe I was overreacting. Like I said, what the hell could she do? But try to put yourself in my shoes. As ridiculous as it may sound, I was more and more afraid of this girl. Not for what she could do to me, but how she made me feel about her. Guilt, lust, everything swirled around inside of me. My girlfriend being right next to me just made it seem that much more scandalous.
Just let us inside! The fifteen-year-old tenant at the head of the line, looking bored as ever, seemed like he held way too much power at just that moment. After some length he shuffled by the podium and started letting people into the theater, taking their tickets one by one. About damn time. As Heather and I finally got into the screening room, I attempted to get her to sit in a corner, or at least the side of a row. There were still too many open seats though, and she insisted that we get a better view by sitting in the middle somewhere.
I relented, not having any decent excuse to counter otherwise. By now I’m sure you can guess what I was afraid of. More people came in and filled up the seats. Then the group of high-schoolers entered. I tried to slouch a little and hide my presence. Damn it, I should’ve gone back out to take a leak or something, what was I thinking!? There was a largely empty row near the front where it looked like the whole gaggle of them would sit.
I couldn’t help but strain my focus to hear Summer complain that was too far up and close to the screen. My heartbeat began to speed up, realizing she said it while looking up and seeing Heather. Please not up here, please not up here… I slouched further and rested my head in my hand, trying to cover my face. It was no use. Some of them sat down below, but another five of them came up near me. It was no surprise when Summer came scooting down the aisle first, finally forcing me to catch her eye.
“Is this seat taken?” she asked me innocently, as if I were a stranger.
“Go ahead,” I mumbled half-assedly, trying my best to appear wholly uninterested in her.
I recognized some of her friends from school, but none of them were my students. I wondered if any of them noticed they were sitting near a teacher. From their carefree attitude, I felt that they were too oblivious. At least they didn’t recognize me. I leaned over to my right side and asked Heather what time it was. The movie would start in just a few minutes. I couldn’t wait.
Nothing unusual happened for a little while. The lights dimmed and the show started. Summer hadn’t paid me any mind after sitting down, and I was almost starting to feel okay about it. There’s nothing she can do anyway, what am I so worried about? The first strike came when she brought her arm down on the shared armrest between us.
I was already resting there, and the length of her skin laid down along mine. The sudden touch startled me and I jerked my hand away. She did the same and whispered, ‘sorry’. Okay, harmless accident, no big deal. I tried to concentrate on the movie. Even though it was dark, I could still see the faint outline of her legs in the seat next to me. I had a hard time restraining myself not to keep catching peeks at them.
As the movie went on, she stretched out both her arms until they were taut for a few seconds, then re-shifted in her seat. When she brought down her right hand, she lazily let it drop down into my personal space. Her fingers grazed across my thigh and then shyly shot back to her lap. Now might be a good time to mention that I changed into shorts before I left to the theater…
The feeling of her fingertips was a shock. I gave her an irritated glare (which probably just looked confused), and she made a silent but exaggerated frown as if to say ‘oops’. I turned back to the movie, even more flustered than before. Honestly I thought maybe that’d be it. There are only so many times you can accidentally touch someone, you know? What I didn’t predict was that she’d drop the pretense.
It was an older place and the seats didn’t have built-in cup holders. She was handed a large drink from one of her friends and she took a big sip. She then leaned down to place it on the floor, between me and her. I tried to keep my eyes on the screen, but I couldn’t help watching her every movement. And I couldn’t fucking believe what happened next. Once she put it down, she boldly traced her fingers up my calf as she leaned up and back into her seat. She brushed me all the way up to my knee before she let go and resumed her natural position.
My stomach flipped and my eyes peeled wide. Holy fuck. Did she really do that? First I looked at Heather; she was thankfully absorbed in the movie. Then I looked again at Summer, who pretended like I wasn’t even there. I swallowed hard, my mouth going completely dry. This is insane. How can I stop her? What if someone sees?
At this point I don’t think I was even registering what happened on the screen. My mind was racing like I was some inexperienced kid about to get caught doing something wrong. She’s my student for fuck’s sake! Why is this happening? It didn’t take long until she went for it again. She rested her arm at the base of her seat and reached her hand over to me under the armrest.
You could barely see what she was doing unless you looked. I was of course. God, not again… Her hand reached to the underside of my knee. With two or three fingers, she tickled my skin there. It was so sensitive that it sent waves up my leg. My body tensed in mortification. I was afraid to just grab her arm; someone would see. But she didn’t stop. Oh no… it feels good…
I couldn’t deny the gentle touch was having more than a ticklish effect on me. Whether it was just what she was doing, or whether it was because of everything else, I started to get hard. My heart sank at the realization. I finally managed to shift in my seat, pushing my legs away from her. She drew her hand away. Silently, I breathed in a huge sigh and looked over at her.
She brought her fingers back to her own leg and traced them up her thigh, teasingly stopping at the hem of those tiny shorts. She knew I was looking. Reluctantly I looked up at her eyes and saw her biting her lower lip, surreptitiously looking back at me. My fists clenched in frustration and I put them over my lap. I can’t let her see it.
It seemed that she left me alone for another ten or fifteen minutes. I tried to relax and will my erection away. But the more I thought about it, the worse it got. I was actually getting harder against my will. It was insane. I was so embarrassed; the whole situation was so wrong. And it was making me hotter. I couldn’t help but think about her body and all my fantasies I’d been having about her. And now here she was, next to me. There was no denying that this would fuel my growing obsession even worse.
I saw she put her arm on the rest between us. I literally felt the increased thump in my chest. She lightly tapped her fingers along it, then she rolled her arm and started idly picking her nails with her thumb. She’s fucking teasing me… I knew something was coming. As much as I dreaded it, I felt even worse about hopelessly anticipating it. It was so twisted.
Her arm inched closer over into my seat until finally it quietly dropped down into my lap. She turned her hand around so her palm rested against my thigh. I bit the back of my tongue as it happened, wondering how I would get out of it this time. My shorts mostly bordered between our skin, but her fingers reached out across the fabric and lightly scratched the top of my bare leg. The movement also let her pull my shorts up a little bit, allowing her more access.
I cautiously moved one of my hands over to push her away. She slid down to the outer side of my leg and traced along my thigh. The feeling was electric and went straight up my leg and into my cock. A shiver went through my body which made my hard-on jump even worse. I looked up and over at Heather to see if she noticed.
She hadn’t… yet. But she sensed my gaze and looked at me. I felt light-headed; I was about to get it now. I forced a weak smile at her. She returned it blithely unaware and turned back to the screen. All the while, Summer’s fingers traced and tickled along my left thigh. I tried to swallow down the huge lump in my throat. I can’t believe she didn’t notice! Finally I managed to get control of myself and I grabbed Summer’s hand with my own, pushing it away.
She offered a light, teasing resistance. I forced her arm back to her own lap, pressing her hand down on her leg. She pulled out of my grip and my hand slid down to touch her naked skin. Oh wow… I only stayed there for a moment, closing my eyes in disbelief. My fingers involuntarily squeezed her thigh before I managed to slowly drag my fingers off of her. I didn’t feel my heartbeat in my chest anymore. I only felt in between my legs.
My girlfriend still hadn’t noticed. When’s this damn movie end? I watched on in anxious irritation. I wanted nothing more than to get the hell out of this theater and away from Summer. Well, besides fucking Summer anyway… I rubbed my temples. God, I couldn’t think like that. Why did I want her so bad? My entire body was flushed with heat. I realized I was thirsty as hell.
I thought about getting up to go get a drink; that would even get me away from her. I abandoned the idea in short order though. What if she followed me out? Maybe I could scold her… That might even be good. But then I abandoned the idea. There was no way I was going to get up right that minute. I would walk right in front of a bunch of students, including Summer, with an uncontrollable erection.
And so I continued to wait. You can say what you want about me. There was probably something I could have done. Everything is easy in retrospect. But at the time I was petrified of someone seeing what was happening. Because if someone saw, they would obviously see that I liked it. Nobody will care if I say I didn’t want to like it. And there goes my life, branded as a pervert teacher.
I could tell the climactic scene was about to occur. The final showdown between the main villain and hero was fast approaching. This was the only relief I got: knowing it would be over soon. My mind mostly turned on trying to squash my throbbing dick. I tried to think of other stuff. All thoughts were replaced with Summer. How will I hide it after the movie ends? I figured it wouldn’t be so bad if I shoved my hands in my pockets right away. With Heather behind me, she wouldn’t even notice. I’d be okay by the time we got to the car… Or I’d just say I was frisky for her.
Here came the big gross-out scene. The hero had a chain around his neck, choking him. His face swelled and his eyes bulged. It looked like the villain was going to reach in and pop his eyeballs, forcing everyone to squirm as the scene dragged on. Heather, being sensitive about exploding pupils, covered her face with her hands, cracking her fingers to peak every five seconds or so to see if it was over.
I felt a tap on my left side (I jumped; Summer being the only one that could scare me during this movie). Reluctantly I looked over at her. She craned her neck to look around me to see Heather’s plight. Then she looked back at me with a tiny grin and motioned for me to lean down to her. She wanted to say something. Everything told me to ignore her… I won’t even bother make excuses for why I leaned into her seat to let her whisper something.
So, guarded as I could be, I carefully bent over the arm rest and tilted my head. I made sure to keep my eyes on the screen, as if that’s what I was really interested in. My senses were on red alert. I could practically feel her body shift as she brought her lips to my ear. I waited anxiously for her to say something, but all I got was her warm breath on the side of my face.
Then, very softly, she pressed even closer. I could smell her now. Images of our brief kiss were conjured in my mind, but then she finally whispered, “Don’t worry… I’m not scared…”
I wasn’t sure whether or not she was talking about Heather or me. My mind tried to sort it out, frozen in place, when Summer slyly moved closer and wrapped her lips around my earlobe. Everything slowed way down for an instant. All that existed was the hot, wet feeling on my skin. It seemed like it took forever for her lips to part, but then she ran the tip of her tongue along the edge of my ear, up a little ways, then off of me.
She leaned back in her seat.
I slowly, dazedly, leaned back up into mine.
The movie punctuated with a loud crash; no eyeballs were exploded after all. I saw movement to my right, and realized Heather had just now taken her hands away and watched freely. My mind was wholly blank… it couldn’t even catch up to be in denial yet. I just sat there, still feeling the wetness on the side of my face. For a minute or two, I think I even forgot about my raging dick.
It was that sensation that brought me to my senses. My hard-on was practically twitching, it was so desperate for attention. I realized I wasn’t doing a very good job of covering it anymore and quickly pulled my hands over my lap again. God damn it. I knew Summer saw it. She had to have. I couldn’t bring myself to look at her. I’m such a mess.
The rest of the movie was a daze. It wrapped up fairly quickly, thankfully. There were no more come-ons from my little teenage tease. As the lights came on, most of her friends got up right away. She waited an extra minute. I couldn’t afford to keep sitting and let both her and my girlfriend see the huge tent in my shorts. So I took the lesser of two evils; I stood up and turned left to face out the aisle.
I saw her little smile as she watched my waist rise from the seat. It was obvious she saw it well before I managed to stuff my hands in my pockets. Whatever, she already knows… By now I was just trying to hide it from my girlfriend. Summer then stood up and brought her eyes up to my own, raising her eyebrows a little bit in mock surprise. She turned away from me and started walking past the seats. I followed.
I made a conscious effort not to stare at her tight ass as she moved in front of me. Maybe that’s why I didn’t notice her make a deliberate stop and take a small step back, pretending like she dropped something. I did notice the pressure of her ass as it pushed into my waist, against the erection I was desperately trying to hide. I had to swallow back a groan of surprise and lust. By now it was so fucking sensitive that the slightest touch drove me up the wall. What I would do to bend her over without those shorts…
Once out of the aisle, I managed to lead Heather away from the pack of teens and escape from Summer. I did my best to hurry us to the car and get the hell out of there. It didn’t take her long to see my still-hard cock once we were inside and driving. I made some lame comment about horror movies always turning me on. She laughed, blissfully unaware of the real source of my arousal. She teased me a bit through my shorts as I drove, and I couldn’t help but to imagine Summer back in the car with me, playing with me as I brought her home.
That night, back at my place, I fucked my Heather like an animal. It was all I could do not to groan out Summer’s name as I came into my girlfriend.
X
So really, things only got worse. As you could probably guess, the rest of the weekend was a mess. I closeted myself inside for fear of having any kind of run-in with Summer. The way things were going, I wasn’t willing to put anything up to chance just then. Not that staying home had any effect on subduing my thinking about her. Heather had stayed the night. She was feeling generous and we fucked one more time before we went to bed. Again, I thought about my student and had another mind-blowing experience.
At some point I even woke up in the middle of the night, sweating from a replay of Summer’s young lips around my ear, her soft whisper taunting me… I was so restless that I had to sneak out of the bed and into the bathroom to quietly jerk off. Yeah I was ashamed of myself, but I was also getting used to it by now.
The rest of the weekend wasn’t much different, except once Heather left, I could at least dig out the picture I found of Summer to fuel my fantasies. I was losing control fast. There was still probably a month left of school before summer; I couldn’t stand to think about how long I could put up with her. Would she keep pushing the boundaries? Did I want her to? Is my only real fear just getting caught…?
I did my best to maintain my composure the following week at school. One moment had me walking down the hall when I recognized a couple of the students that were with Summer at the movies. Although they saw me, their eyes passed me over just like they would any other obstacles in the hallway. I breathed an inward sigh of relief, happy that I didn’t receive any odd looks or giggles. Good, maybe nobody else knows… If they did, I was doomed.
My classes went by comfortably enough, with the one obvious exception. As cool as I tried to be, I couldn’t stop myself from being at least a little flustered and on edge whenever Summer was nearby. I hoped it was only something I could notice; that my students couldn’t tell if I was off my game. Not that they could possibly know why… Unless they saw how my body stiffened every time she came in the room. And how I had to avert my eyes to stop myself from checking her out.
Wednesday brought new submissions for their stories. I was still resigned to allowing Summer to continue her current work. It was obvious that she would write about our experience in the theater. I was just about as scared to read it as I was guiltily looking forward to it.
‘She couldn’t believe he saw him at the theater. What were the odds? She almost wondered if he overheard her talking about going to the movies, and then made sure he would be there too. Her body tingled at the thought, but she was confused why he brought another woman. She decided she would try to make him excited again… she was desperate to see it once more.’
I swallowed hard and read on and she described in detail her excited emotions when she touched me, whispered to me, licked me… I couldn’t help but to stroke myself as I read it.
‘She asked her friends in his other classes if he was acting weird when teaching. They said they didn’t notice anything and asked her why. She told them that she must be imagining things. But she hoped… knew… that it was because of her. Did he think about her as much as she did him?’
I came then. The thought of her, somewhere else, thinking sexually about me… maybe even getting off on me, like I did to her… It was just too much. It was almost scary how on fire I was for her. When grading her paper, I had to consider long and hard how to write comments. I actually toyed with the idea of writing subtle innuendos back to her. Of course I came to my senses and realized that was insane. I settled on complete neutrality, almost only marking grammatical or syntax errors
Heather emailed me that week, wanting to set up a date to try out a new restaurant that opened up in town recently. No big deal, right? I tried to think up an excuse not to go. I just knew with my luck that Summer would be there. But I convinced myself that the chances were next to none. I couldn’t let her rule my life. Maybe some actual alone-time with Heather will do me some good… Never mind what I had been thinking about the last time I was alone with her.
So we went. It wasn’t a fancy place or anything; it’s not like it was a big deal. It was just something casual to do, spend a little time out, then probably end up back at one of our places. You know how it goes. When we got there, I didn’t even see many young people, so I was feeling fairly secure. I was having a nice conversation with my girlfriend, the kind I can share with an adult, not a teenager. It was like I wasn’t even thinking about Summer. Much.
We had already ordered and were waiting for our food when the now-seemingly inevitable happened. The hostess was escorting two young couples down the aisle we were seated at. They came up from behind me, so I didn’t see them right away. There was only one open booth left, so it was obvious where they were going. I didn’t realize, or even think, it would be her right away. But I looked over as they walked by, in that way you always do when people are around.
She was wearing this small, white summer dress. It came down just above her knees and hugged those young curves around her hips and ass. I saw her do a double take when she noticed Heather, then she turned around and saw me. As the hostess was seating them, she made a last minute insistence that she wanted to sit on the side of the table that faced my direction. It was then I realized her dress was fairly low cut, and I could see the outline of those perky breasts…
How the hell did she end up here…? One of the boys tried to gesture to let her slide inside the booth, but she made sure to sit on the outside edge instead. She got this impish smirk on her face as she sat down and her eyes briefly flickered across my table and into my stare. I jerked my head back to Heather and bit the back of my tongue. This is impossible. There’s no way she could have known. At least she’s with a boy… Even if he is a gangly looking guy… Was I jealous?
I tried in vain to keep my eyes on my own girlfriend. But Summer barely had to try to force me into sneaking little glances at her. She made no effort to hide her legs under the table. They even swung out of the seat a little bit. She toyed with the fabric of her dress along her left leg, pulling it up and back down in little circles. It was effortless, maybe even absent-minded. But I was enthralled. Her flawless skin contrasted so exquisitely against the white material… How badly I wanted to see all those thighs, to dive in between them…
Okay, this isn’t like the theater. I have to focus. Checking out another girl would annoy Heather enough. Checking out a teenage girl would be disaster. Checking out your own teenage student… Well, shit. I zoned back into whatever story my actual date was talking about. It was something about an annoying coworker. I gave my head an obligatory shake to sympathize with her.
Our food was brought to us. Now Summer was idly chewing on one of her nails. As if on queue, realizing I was looking, she brought her hand down to the cut of her dress. She carelessly pulled at it with her thumb, drawing it down and increasingly exposing the curves of her chest. It never revealed too much, but it was enough to make it a serious challenge for me not to stare.
Heather gave me a weird look. I quickly brought my hand up to my face and shut my eye, rubbing at it irritatedly. “Guh- I’ve had something bothering me since we sat down… I think it’s trying to work its way out…” The excuse seemed to work well enough. Why can’t I get a hold of myself!?
I realized my leg was bouncing a bit under the table. My nerves were getting pushed to the edge again… And I was starting to get hard. No sooner had I noticed the feeling that I panicked, not again! With my attention focused on my indecent erection, I became even more aware of its sensitivity. It started to grow worse. My body felt hot with embarrassment. I knew Heather couldn’t see it, but I wasn’t so sure that Summer couldn’t if she bothered to look. The thought that she might see it turned me on even more, despite my fear.
We continued to eat, and I squelched out my obsession by getting into a discussion on politics. That worked for a little while. But now Summer was playing with her drink, pulling the straw out of the glass and wrapping her lips around it. She’d suck off the taste then dunk it back in to repeat. My cock jumped even worse. Don’t get me wrong, she didn’t look like a porn star or anything, but the innuendo was there. Or did I just think it was there?
Suddenly Summer made deliberate eye contact with me. She stared right into my eyes, letting me know she saw me looking. I held the gaze a little too long.
“What are you looking at?” Heather blurted, looking behind her at the table across the aisle.
“Huh? Nothing…” I stuttered lamely.
“Is there a cute waitress or something?” she asked annoyed.
I realized then as she looked around that it didn’t even occur to her that I might be checking out a teenager. Well, I never had before… I gave her an indignant laugh, “Ha ha, don’t be dramatic. It’s just uh- my eye…”
“Well why don’t you go to the bathroom and wash it out then?”
Because I don’t want to get up and show off my hard dick? “No uh, I should be fine…”
“Come on, it’s been bothering you this whole time. Just go do it. Now I can’t relax!” she insisted.
Crap. I knew once she got something like this in her head, there was no getting around it. I brought my hands down to my lap, desperate, and dug my nails as hard as I could into my left palm. It really started to sting after a little bit, and I focused all I could on the pain. “Well if you’re gonna make me,” I tried to joke.
“Yes!” she smiled.
The throbbing in my hand successfully dulled the throbbing in my pants, at least enough to hide my obvious arousal. I slid out of our booth and quickly shuffled away to head to the restroom. Once inside, I breathed out an anguished, ‘Fuck!’ and went to the sink. I turned on the water and let it run for a bit, then leaned over the sink and splashed some on my face.
I needed a game plan. Maybe if I went out and said I was feeling sick, we could leave early. No, that wouldn’t work; I haven’t said I was sick all day.
Somebody had come in while I was there and taken a leak. “You okay, bud?” he asked before leaving.
“Yeah, thanks,” I mumbled.
Maybe I could say washing my eye made it hurt worse, and now I have a headache too. That might work. I threw some more water on my face and ran in through my hair to make it look a bit more disheveled. The door opened again. I didn’t bother to look; I was rubbing my eyes with water to make them look more red.
“Feeling okay?” a voice asked.
“Yeah, I’m fi…” my words trailed off. It took me that brief moment to realize the voice that asked me was not a man. It was a girl’s voice. Summer’s voice.
XI
That’s it; I’ve totally lost it… She wouldn’t come in here. She couldn’t! I slowly took my hands away from my face and looked up in the mirror. And there she was, standing a little ways behind me, curious look on her face.
I froze in position for probably fifteen seconds, which if you count it out, is really a long time to just be staring in confusion. She looked at me, then around in the room like she was a tourist. No shit, she’s in the men’s room. “What the hell are you doing here?” I finally exclaimed.
She gave me a perplexed look. “Um, it’s like, a restaurant? I’m pretty sure I’m allowed to eat here… Why? Were you hoping to take me home again?” she played.
I ignored the question. “I mean in here!” I emphasized, gesturing around me.
“Oh! Well, I thought I would come and say hi!” She was so blasé.
“You- you can’t be in here…”
“Look, I just wanted to talk to you… privately… I think I’ve been pretty nice about, um, not doing this in class.”
My heart shook. “This is- this is the men’s room… You can’t be seen in here…”
She practically rolled her eyes. “Well did you want to talk in front of your friend?”
“I don’t want to talk!” I blurted.
“I don’t wanna keep ignoring this!” she snapped back.
I gave her a ‘what the fuck?’ look, but then we both turned our heads towards the door. Someone was turning the handle. Without even thinking, I grabbed onto Summer’s shoulders and pushed her into the stall furthest from the door. I slid in behind her and swung the stall door shut, locking it. She had this bewildered expression and her mouth hung open. I placed the heel of my palm on her chin and gently closed her mouth, placing my index finger over her lips to keep her quiet.
We stood like that for a minute as whoever came in relieved himself and left. For once I was glad someone was in a hurry and didn’t wash their hands. I released the pressure of my hand on her chin and her lips opened up. My finger fell to her bottom lip and she teasingly darted out her tongue to lick it. Her big eyes looked up at me and twinkled as she slid her tongue under my finger and then closed her lips around it.
I swallowed hard, mesmerized by the sight and sensation. It was only a couple seconds, but that was still pathetically long until I managed to pull my hand away from her. I scolded her in a harsh whisper, “We’re not doing this! We’re not doing anything!”
“We haven’t done anything yet!” she gave an exaggerated pout.
“And we’re not going to!”
“Come on!” she whispered back, trying to sound seductive. It only half-worked; I could tell she was at least a little unsure of herself. “You know we have something…”
“No we don’t!” I hissed.
Her eyes narrowed. “Just because I’m your student doesn’t mean I’m stupid… I can, um- see that you like me,” her face tilted down to my waist. My shock quickly flushed into complete embarrassment. Her little trick on my finger got me raging again. What the fuck was I supposed to say? A man can’t talk his way out of a hard-on.
“This is completely inappropriate and you know it!” I tried.
She made a classic teenage scoff, “Who cares? Don’t think I haven’t like, noticed how you look at me…” she took a little step back inside the stall and smoothed her dress down across her stomach, pulling the fabric tighter against her body. “Don’t you want me? I bet most boys at school would totally love to be you right now…”
“Uh- yeah, so go make one of them happy! Like your friend you came with…” I reasoned.
“Ew! Forget him, I want you!” She took a large step forward and pressed her body into mine, pushing me back against the stall door. The feeling of that tight body rubbing against me was heaven… especially downstairs.
I brought my hands down to her hips, looking down at her in fear and want. “We can’t do this…”
She sighed, pressing her cheek against my chest. “I’ll make you a deal… Let me kiss you again… just once… When I’m done, if you still don’t want it then… I guess I’ll leave you alone…”
I shut my eyes. I can handle one kiss… But what if it’s a trick… Who knows how she’ll react… “You know that can’t uh- happen.”
A long pause, and then, “Well, then I can’t promise what will happen when we walk out of this bathroom… together.”
God, it’s almost like she planned this. “You wouldn’t…”
“It’s just one kiss,” she whispered soothingly.
I had no choice. Or at least, I felt like I had no choice. I sighed resignedly, “Fine, one.”
She looked up at me again, chewing on her lip. My pulse was racing; I don’t think I’d ever been so scared to kiss a girl even when I was her age. I slowly began to lean down to meet her lips, but she teasingly brought her head back a bit.
“I kiss you,” she reminded, “…and remember, no stopping me until I’m done…”
I scrunched my forehead in confusion as her face eased into a naughty smile. Then she started to lower herself down to her knees. What is she…? Oh… no… Her hands ran down my stomach and stopped at the belt of my pants, where she began to unfasten it.
“You can’t- this isn’t what I meant!” I croaked.
She didn’t stop. “You made a deal… a kiss is a kiss…”
I watched in astonishment as she fiddled with my belt until it was finally loose. She unthreaded it and began to unbutton my pants. I brought my hands down to hers to stop her, when suddenly we heard the bathroom door open again. She looked up at me secretly and gave a hushed, shhh…
I let my hands fall to my sides, paralyzed as I tried to listen to who came in. Part of me was positive it was going to be Heather, or Summer’s friends, or somebody who knew what was going on. But it wasn’t. It was just some guy washing his hands. I looked back down at Summer.
She was paying such close attention to my pants, finally unzipping them and gently grabbing the waist of them and my boxers at the same time. Even though she was on her knees, she didn’t slouch at all. Her back arched in this sexy little way that emphasized her figure. From this view, I could also see down her dress…
The cloth of my boxers dragged against my cock until finally they pulled down far enough to let it spring free. Summer almost gasped as she saw my complete erection come into view. She looked at it with some inquisitiveness, maybe even hesitation. For a brief moment I felt a tinge of pride. I’m no teenager… Whatever it was she felt, she kept looking on at it for what seemed like forever. Looking at her cute frame kneeling in front of me was causing my cock to jump a little with each heartbeat. I was anxious for her to start. I’m not sure what I wanted more though, to get it over with, or to just get attention…
Finally she opened her mouth and brought her face forward. I shivered as her warm breath enveloped the head of my dick. As amazing as the sight was, I couldn’t stand to look. I clenched my eyes shut. This is so… completely… wrong… Her tongue slid under the tip of me and she brought a couple inches into her mouth. My head rolled back and hit the stall door in shock. Oh wow…
She placed her hands on my hips, which at first made me tingle with even more excitement as I felt her fingertips on my skin. But I soon realized that she was going to leave them there; she was determined to stay true to her word and only give me a ‘kiss’. Her lips never actually left my cock. It was the most pleasurable torture of my life.
I don’t think she ever got even half of my length into her mouth. She kept on teasing the head with her lips and tongue, constantly swirling and sucking and licking. It felt absolutely amazing… Maybe not because she was the most experienced, but because she was so fucking enthusiastic. My eyes finally peeled open and I watched her work.
Her eyes would alternate between closed concentration and looking up at me towering over her. Every time she made eye contact with me, I felt another guilty surge rush between my legs. I couldn’t believe I was letting my own student blow me. A month ago, this would have never even crossed my mind… And now… Here I was, my girlfriend waiting for me back at our booth… The shame was completely drowned out by my obsessive lust being satisfied.
At first I thought this would be a boon. I definitely did not want her to make me come. That would put me in even deeper shit than I already was, and encourage her. But this sentiment quickly melted into my instincts taking over. It didn’t take long for me to rationalize, well, the sooner I come, the sooner it’s over. And at that point, I was desperate to finish off.
But I couldn’t get any enduring relief. Whether she meant it to be or not, the whole thing was just a huge tease. As amazing as it felt, I needed more. I needed her to take me further into her mouth. I needed her to use her hands at the base of my cock. But I didn’t get any of this. I can’t tell you how bad I wanted to just grab the back of her head and push into her. Or at the very least, grab my own dick and help myself get off.
I felt like I couldn’t do anything like that though. I leaned back against the door, trying in vain to at least hold my hips still… even though without thinking I would instinctively thrust forward; Summer always pulled back. There was no way I could actively participate in what was going on. Somehow I convinced myself that if I was passive, that if this was just happening to me, then I wouldn’t be so guilty. Yeah it was stupid bullshit, but it’s all I had to cling to in that desperate moment.
How long did this go on? I dunno. Maybe only a few minutes really. I had the dim realization that a few more people came in and left the restroom while it happened. All I could really think about was the relentless tease between my legs. But finally she stopped. I couldn’t suppress a groan as her lips dragged off of me. God, I need it so bad… My entire cock was buzzing with anticipation.
She got up off her knees, slowly pushing her body up against mine as she resumed standing. We looked into one another’s eyes. I was practically panting. Images of turning her around, pushing that little dress up, and fucking her against the wall raced through my mind.
“Okay… there was my one kiss… was it okay?” she asked, almost in a little girl’s voice.
“God, Summer…” I sighed reflexively.
Her body still pressed into mine, “So, do you want more?”
It took every ounce of my being to muster, “N-no…”
“You don’t have to be shy… I won’t like, tell anyone…” she soothed. She ran her tongue over to wet her already moist lips.
I wordlessly shook my head.
“Oh…” she said dejected. “I guess I thought we had something… But a deal is a deal, I guess.” She looked down and grabbed the waist of my clothes, gently pulling them up. The waistband of my boxers pushed up against the base of my erection, forcing it up and sending a continuous bolt of pleasure through me. I grunted in response.
“Oops… sorry…” she hummed. Then she brought one of her hands off my clothes and wrapped it around me. I gasped, my hips once again rolling into her touch with a mind of their own. “Let me, um- put this back.”
She eased it to point back down, tucking it into my boxers as she continued to pull my drawers up. Her grip on me was soft but firm, and she gave me little squeezes and tugs between her thumb and forefinger as she worked. The pressure focused along the middle and base of my cock; the one part I needed to be touched the most. My eyes fluttered as she continued to play with me. I’m completely on the edge… I could come like this… I can’t give in…
Summer must have been able to see exactly what I was feeling. Even with my pants pulled back up, she made no move to let go of me. “Um… is something wrong?” she asked innocently.
“A-Summer, I…”
She pulled at me harder, making me cut off my own speech with a grunt. Oh no, it’s too good…
“I’m not, like, hurting you, am I?”
She squeezed a little firmer and began to deliberately jack me off at the base. My knees started to feel weak; I couldn’t hold myself back if she didn’t stop. I tried not to look at her, but I couldn’t help myself. Her eyes were so wide in mock concern, and her lips were parted open as she breathed a bit heavy. Her awesome body was still against mine; I look down her back and saw the outline of her ass through the skirt.
Without even thinking, I brought one of my hands around and cupped her bottom. She gasped as I did it and pushed her body out a little and into my hand. I gripped her harder, marveling at how perfect it felt. God I want to be under that dress… My reaction ended up being more aggressive than I thought it would be; as she pulled her body into my hand, I pushed back and forced her back against me.
And she never let up with her fondling. I felt my dick start to swell as the unrelenting pressure built up between my legs. Oh fuck, I’m going to… I’m going to… I brought my other hand to Summer’s shoulder to help keep my balance.
I heard her whisper, “Uh oh, maybe the kiss wasn’t enough?”
The way she said it just dripped with seduction. Or at least that’s how I heard it. Whatever it was, it put me over the edge. My entire body jerked, pushing into hers. She held onto me tight as my cock pulsed with spray after spray of warm cum into my boxers. Lights flashed behind my eyes as my orgasm shook through me.
As I came down from my high, Summer loosened her grip and withdrew her hand from my pants. She ran it up underneath my shirt, gliding her hot palm along my stomach. I instinctively flexed from the touch, my mind still an exhausted fog.
“Wow…” she hushed, “I guess you uh… changed your mind…” she trailed off.
I tried to understand, “Huh?”
She brought her hand back down, tickling me by raking her nails along my stomach as she took a step back from me. “The deal, silly!” She paused for a moment, “Mmm… I guess you like me after all… at least a little bit…”
Ah fuck. Now that I was regaining some of my senses, I began to realize the huge mistake I’d just made. Why the hell did I have to give in!? “Uh- no, I mean, you said…”
“You don’t have to pretend…” she interrupted. “At least, not around me.” Her eyes looked me up and down one more time in appreciation, and she brought her hand up to her mouth and lightly bit the tip of one of her fingers as she smiled. “I’ll try to like, not be so distracting back at the table though…”
Her finger left her mouth and trailed down her chest, hooking around the top of her dress and pulling it down to reveal more and more of her tits. She let go and the fabric popped back up before she got too far… Damn it. I was staring like an idiot. And she knew it.
But just like that, it was over.
Without any more exchange of words, she opened the stall door, poked her head out to make sure nobody was there, and then snuck out of the restroom. I stood there in mute shock, wondering how the fuck I was going to explain myself to Heather. I went over to the mirror and discovered, thankfully, that all the cum I just shot into my boxers didn’t show through to my jeans. At least I have that…
I splashed more water on my face to make myself look a little more disheveled (not that I particularly needed it at this point). Then I went back to my booth, my girlfriend at first looking pretty fucking annoyed, but then concerned.
Then I lied my ass off. I told her when I tried to wash out my eye, whatever was in there must have cut of scraped me. It hurt like hell. So I kept trying to wash it, but it kept stinging. Then I got a huge headache and got faint… I had to go in one of the stalls and just sit down on a toilet for a few minutes until my ears stopped ringing and the room stopped spinning. Finally I came back out, losing track of time and just feeling like shit. My eye still was still sore and my head was throbbing.
She told the next waiter that walked by to get us boxes and a check. Within five minutes we were getting up from the booth to go home. As I stood up, I glanced over at Summer, who to her credit was dutifully ignoring me since I got back. We made brief eye contact and she jutted out her lower lip into an exaggerated pout. She took her hand off her drink and gave me a very subtle ‘bye’ wave. I clenched my eyes shut and rubbed my temples.
“Come on, let’s get you home,” Heather soothed.
XII
Another guilt-filled weekend went by. When I wasn’t desperately masturbating to our last encounter, I sat and worried about Monday. Was she going to keep up her advances? Of course she would… I broke her “deal” after all. And before, I could at least convince myself that even if she saw me get hard, I still hadn’t really done anything wrong. Now all bets were off. She gave me a blow job, then jerked me until I came. In my pants. With my girlfriend waiting in the other room…
I was wracked with shame. It wasn’t just that I had let myself cheat on Heather. And it wasn’t that I was letting myself get swept up in an affair with my high school student… It wasn’t even that I was putting my entire life, career, everything on the line. The worst part was that I liked it. That the forbidden nature of it all just kept fueling my fantasies, making me want more… no matter how much I told myself I didn’t, or at least shouldn’t.
I was practically waiting for that cliché day where she came in during lunch or after school, asking for some ‘extra tutoring’. The idea terrified me, mostly because I couldn’t stop thinking about it. There couldn’t be a more dangerous place to fuck. But would she try? Could I resist? How am I so weak for this girl?
Monday came. I was a mess. Summer did nothing.
Tuesday came. Same thing.
Wednesday came, and now I was really nervous. The next installment of their story was due. Obviously there wasn’t even a possibility that she wouldn’t write about the restaurant. I was anxious to see it. Afraid to see it. At the end of class, when all the students were stopping by my desk to hand it to me, Summer gave me an innocent smile. My face immediately flushed a deep red. I faked a coughing fit to mask it. God, if any other student even thought they knew what was going on, the rumors would spread like fire.
As soon as the room was empty, I pulled out her paper to read over it. I was only a couple sentences in when another colleague popped his head in the door. “Hey, do you eat anymore? We haven’t seen you in the lounge lately.”
I nervously slammed the paper down on the desk and jerked my head up, then eased into a fake grin. “Oh, uh, hey Tom. I’m just a little behind these last few weeks. Been real busy, on top of all the grading…”
“If you say so,” he said sarcastically. “Try not to starve.”
Back to the paper.
‘She felt a little guilty about going to the restaurant. It was cheating after all. Unlike their previous encounters, this one was intentional. He had left his computer in the classroom unattended. She just happened to see his email on the screen. His friend… girlfriend even?… said they should go to the restaurant that day. He had not replied yet, but the girl knew at that moment that she would find a reason to be there. Just in case.’
That. Bitch. I knew it seemed too unlikely… That she seemed a little too confident about everything going on. I can’t believe she played me so bad. But my dick swelled anyway. The thought of her going through all that trouble to seduce me was as flattering as it was sexy and wrong.
I kept reading, having only the self-restraint to not touch myself under my desk. She talked about how nervous she was in the bathroom. About how surprised she was that I got so nervous around her. About the look on my face when she got down on her knees… It was a vivid picture of everything that happened, from her point of view. God it was hot. But then I got to something even more unexpected.
‘So he broke their deal… and she was dying to talk about it. She had to get it out to someone! But who could she tell? It was her little secret… She knew she shouldn’t let anybody else know, but there was no way she could keep it bottled up. So she decided to sneak her cell phone number into one of her papers that she turned in. She knew he would call her. He would even call her that night! Because he knew if he didn’t, she would have to talk to somebody else about it…’
She wrote about hoping I’d call before her “bedtime” fairly early in the evening. And sure enough, a phone number was inserted in the paper, with a few more allusions to what would happen if I didn’t call. And how excited she was to receive that call. I put the paper back down and wiped my hands on my pants, which had begun to perspire. I was in a sort of panicked-calm. The kind where part of you knows you’re absolutely screwed, but even your nerves are too scared to react yet.
Would she really tell somebody else if I didn’t call her? She couldn’t… It would be a stain on her academic record. Colleges would hate it. She’s bluffing. But then again… If she just told a friend, if it was only rumor… That would be enough to fuck me over, and let her completely off the hook. Would she do that to me? Was I willing to risk it? Could I ignore how bad I wanted to call her anyway…?
My mind was shot for the rest of the day. My lessons were distracted to the point that even the students could tell I wasn’t into it. The more I thought about Summer, and I could not stop thinking about her, the more worried I got. We’re not just talking butterflies in my stomach; they were everywhere. Even my scalp tingled from anxiety.
Once I got home, I spent most of my time pacing around the room, staring at my own cell phone that I tossed on the table. More than once I had picked it up to actually call her, but I backed out. What the hell would I even say? Hey, about that blowjob… I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it, but keep it under your hat. Thanks, bye. Gimme a break.
In her paper, she claimed she would need to be in bed by 9:00 that night. I knew that was shit. Whether she was trying to sound cute or innocent or young, I don’t know. I figured she was trying to pressure me into calling her at a reasonable hour, instead of at 1:00am when everyone was asleep.
The hours slowly ticked away. I couldn’t call early anyway. I didn’t want to sound desperate. Somehow I needed to show some control, if that could even be accomplished anymore. So I made a sandwich. It took me about an hour to eat it; I barely had any appetite. At some point I decided I’d call at 7:00. No, that was too round a number, like I planned it. 7:12… that would work. Fuck! Am I one of her teenage crushes or a fucking adult!?
I already had the number dialed in. I was just waiting to actually go through with it and press ‘Send’. Everything told me I shouldn’t do it, but I had to. Needed to. With my hand trembling, I finally initiated the call. I held the phone up to my ear and watched the clock (it was only 6:58). It rang once. It rang twice.
There was a knock at my door. I was so startled that I actually dropped the phone and it clattered down onto the floor. What the hell!? I bent over and grabbed the phone, taking huge strides on the way to the door to see who it was. It couldn’t be her… that’s impossible… I glanced through the peephole as I brought the phone back up to my ear. It was Heather. Oh god.
“Hello?” I heard a young voice through the phone.
I completely and totally panicked. I clumsily took the phone from my ear and mashed the ‘End’ button. As soon as I saw the call dropped, I stuffed the phone in my pocket and reached for the door. Then in a brief moment of clarity, I halted and yanked my phone back out, making sure to power the damn thing off. Then I took a deep breath, let it out, and answered the door.
My girlfriend greeted me with a smile. “Watch a movie with me!” she cheered.
Apparently it was some romantic comedy that she had been wanting to see for a long time, and it just came out on DVD. She doesn’t know anything; it’s just a coincidence…
“Uh, well I have quite a bit of work I still need to do tonight…” I offered apologetically, letting her in.
“Come on, it’ll be fun. You’ve been working too hard lately, we barely hang out!” she argued.
“Well, I guess… Are there any hot women in the movie, at least?” I asked jokingly, trying to calm myself down a little.
“I think the daughter is supposed to be cute, if you’re into teenagers,” she gave a dry smile.
My dick twitched. “Ugh, what a rip-off,” I forced irritation.
Anyway, it was one of those situations that you know you aren’t getting out of. I checked the movie case to see how long it was. Just over an hour and a half. If we started it right away, there would barely be any time left over to call Summer by her ‘deadline’. And even so, it wasn’t like my girlfriend was just going to disappear once the credits started rolling.
We got on the couch and started watching. It was a pretty run-of-the-mill chick flick with a clearly predicable plot. The most interesting part to me, which wouldn’t usually be, was in fact the teenage actress. Normally I would look at her and say, ‘Yes she’s cute, she’ll probably be hot when she’s a woman.’ Now I was looking at her thinking, ‘Yeah, she’s definitely not bad right now… Kind of has the same look as Summer even…’
That’s about as much of the movie as I could pay attention to. The rest of the time I was fidgeting in my seat, my brain churning for ways to solve my evening’s dilemma. It occurred to me that I might use the movie in my favor. If I could just think up an excuse for someone I needed to call, Heather would still be watching the film while I could sneak away… Was I really willing to risk calling her while my girlfriend was there? I resolved yes. I couldn’t risk not calling her before 9:00.
At occasional points during the movie, I’d sarcastically point out, “Oh here comes the inevitable conflict for the lovers… I wonder if they can sort it out!” Heather would lightly punch me on the arm, but I felt I needed to create a framework for comfortably leaving during the movie. I couldn’t bother with, ‘Oh but you’ll miss it! I’ll pause it!’
It was 8:00; I needed to make my move. “Shit, I just remembered I was supposed to call Scott and tell him how to set something up on his computer…”
“Just call after the movie.”
“Ah, he had asked me while I was eating dinner… I promised I’d call him right back after I was done. It’s gonna bug me now.”
“Fine, I’ll paus…”
“No, don’t bother. It’ll only take a couple minutes… And I’m pretty sure I know what’s going to happen,” I smirked.
She relented and I hurried off into the bedroom. I flipped on the computer for appearances, but closed the door anyway. I pulled my cell out and switched it on. With my mouth completely dry, I nervously pressed redial. This is such a bad idea. As soon as it started ringing, I began to panic. What if calling her was just part of the story? Maybe she didn’t realistically expect it…
“Hello?” she answered.
Too late now. “Uh, hey.”
“Who is this?”
I realized I had spent so much time worrying about calling her that I never did plan out what I should actually say. “This is… uh… Mister…”
“Oh!” she interjected, “I was wondering if you’d call!”
“Yeah, well I…”
“Did you prank me earlier?”
“What?” I reacted nervously.
“I don’t know… it looks like the same number, someone hung up on me earlier…”
I figured she was playing a game with me. I can’t win an argument against Caller ID. “Oh, sorry about that. I was just getting ready to call you when someone came to my door. I didn’t think you answered…”
“Oooh, who was it?”
“Uh, just a friend.”
“The same one at the restaurant?”
I don’t know why I told the truth. Maybe to cement the fact that I’m a taken man. Maybe because I’m an idiot. “Yeah.”
“Gosh, are you trying to make me jealous?” she pouted.
“Huh?” I blurted.
“Is she still there now?” she pressed.
“Uh, look Summer, I’m on the phone with you now.” I tried to sound sure of myself.
“You didn’t answer the question… so that totally means she is,” she said almost to herself.
“Look,” I changed the subject, “What exactly do you want?”
“What do you mean?”
“There… there’s no point in, uh- skirting around the issue.” I waited a moment for her to respond, but she said nothing. “So… I called you, like you asked for in your- your paper.”
“Hmmm… I just wanted to talk about, you know, last time…”
Gulp. I knew it was coming, but it made my stomach flip just the same. “Yeah, about that… That was uh- inappropriate…”
“It was?” in a little girl’s voice.
“Come on,” I sighed, peeking back at the door behind me to make sure it was still closed.
“Which part was, like, inappropriate?”
“I don’t want to play games, Summer.”
“Was it that it was in the men’s room? I guess I probably shouldn’t have been there… Or was it because your friend was waiting for you? I wonder what she would think about it. Or maybe it was because you’re my teacher?” she emphasized knowingly.
I bit the side of my tongue as she talked, inadvertently getting a little hard. “Yeah… I shouldn’t have let any of… any of that happen,” I mumbled.
“Then why did you?”
Because I can’t fucking help myself. “Uhh- I guess I let things get out of hand…” I sighed, getting more and more flustered at this conversation. “Look, you uh- you tricked me with your deal. I didn’t want that.”
“That’s crap,” she replied flatly.
Her sudden change in demeanor threw me for a loop. “Well… you shouldn’t have even been there!” I retorted.
“Uh oh… I thought you might be upset about that…” Her voice was almost mocking. “I guess I kinda cheated a little bit. Are you mad?”
“Yeah!” I blurted.
“Well I’m really sorry… I know you wouldn’t know anything about cheating… now would you?”
My mouth opened and closed mutely, no words coming to my defense.
“So are you going to, like, punish me now? I hope you don’t make me go to detention… What would you have me do there… to, you know, make it up to you?”
A light shudder went down my body, lifting my cock up even harder. “You know that isn’t going to happen,” I almost growled.
“Are you sure? I bet you could figure something out… Didn’t teachers used to, like, spank their students when they’re bad?”
Oh god. My free hand drifted down to touch myself through my clothes. I had to change the subject. “Summer, look, this has to stop. I only called so you- to make sure this would stay between us. It would be very damaging to both of us if this got out.”
“Oh, I bet you’d get really mad if I told somebody… Then you’d have to punish me, wouldn’t you?”
“Don’t be- uh- ridiculous.”
“I have a feeling that you’d like to punish me right now… am I right?”
Oh fuck yes. “No, I…”
“Are you… I mean… is it… hard right now?” she cut me off.
“Excuse me?” I asked incredulously.
She practically giggled, “That means yes! You totally are!”
I should have never called. This is insane. “Okay Summer, this is done. I uh- I apologize for giving you any- any false impressions… But, that’s it. We’re- we’re done.”
A brief moment of awkward silence, and then “I’m in my bed right now,” she almost whispered.
Huh? “Huh?”
“Under my sheets… I’m wearing a tank top with a heart over the chest. And some little panties.”
The image plastered over the forefront of my mind. “Okay…?” I mumbled confusedly.
“I don’t like to wear too much when… um… when I think about you…”
“Um…”
“I mean… A lot of girls say they don’t do it… But I can’t help it. Especially when, like, I think about our, um, meetings.”
She can’t really be talking about this. I should have just said ‘Bye’ and hung up. But so help me, I couldn’t help myself. “You don’t need to, uh… tell me this.”
“You don’t mind, do you? That I think about you when I do it?”
I swallowed hard, not knowing what in the hell to say.
“Because… I’m doing it right now,” and she made a little gasp.
I squeezed my leg muscles, shaking at my cock growing more and more sensitive. I still couldn’t say anything.
“Do you- mmm… do it too? I mean- ah- do you think about me like- oh- ever?”
“Summer…” I mumbled.
“I like to- like to pretend… ooh… that you are doing it… doing it too, and thinking about me…” I heard her shudder over the phone and stifle a squeak.
I could feel the tip of my hard-on getting wet at this point. I still didn’t respond, except with what was becoming heavier and heavier breaths. I was just… enthralled.
“Come on,” she pressed, “Have you- oh- have you ever? To me? I told you…”
For some reason, I was desperate to say yes. Like she needed to hear it to get off, and I wanted to help her. My fear still blocked me from doing so, “I- we can’t do this…”
“Please,” she moaned quietly.
The fact that her voice came off slightly as a teenage pout just turned me on even more. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Was she really getting herself off right now?
“Nobody else has to- to know…” she let out another sharp gasp. “Tell me…”
And against all my better judgment, my suppressed lust finally got its chance. “Yes,” I breathed.
“Oh-my-god!” the words rushed together in an excited whisper, followed by a quiet but broken moan. “Say it- say it again… Tell me- ah… oh- again…”
I couldn’t help but rub myself harder through my pants. I had half a mind to undo them… My mind raced, trying to decide exactly what to tell her. I almost wanted to say I couldn’t help myself at all anymore. But before I got up the courage, she moaned, “Ah… At least… at least do it with me… please…”
Without even thinking, and like a total idiot, “I am…” escaped my lips before I had a chance to stop myself.
Another eager and stifled moan greeted me. “Oh! I… ah! You- really?” she was panting now. “Right- huhhh… now?”
I was too far in now. I didn’t care how wrong it was anymore. Not at that moment. “Yes.”
She squeaked when she gasped, “Oh wow! Oh- oh…”
By now I had completely lost track of time. Actually, probably lost track of reality. So you can imagine my utter shock when I heard a light knock on the door, followed immediately by the handle unlatching. I flung my hand off of my pants and jerked the chair under the computer desk as fast as I could. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit.
I kept the phone pressed emphatically against my ear. Summer seemed like she was in her own world now. “God- I’m gonna… ah- ah! Sooo close!” she whined between her ragged gasps.
My cock was screaming for attention, actually pulsing arhythmically in objection of not being touched. I craned my neck around to see Heather open the door.
“You missed it!” she informed quietly enough to not disturb the phone call.
I held up my free hand to indicate that I’d only be a minute longer. Summer kept moaning on. It was my great fortune that the volume was fairly low, otherwise I would be a dead man right then.
“How much longer are you gonna be?” she asked impatiently.
“Sorry, uh- I- just a minute…” I was so flustered that I didn’t even think to cover up the mouthpiece of the phone.
“Oh- god is she- ah- right there?” Summer gasped over the phone.
“Yeah uh- so I really need to get going,” I answered nonchalantly, as if talking to Scott.
“I- I can’t- ah- stop… I’m gonna- I’m gonna c-come…”
Despite my awkward horror at the situation, my dick was still like a rock.
“Okay then,” I replied, rolling my eyes at Heather like I was desperate to get “him” off the phone, “I’ll talk to ya tomorrow.”
“I… mmph!…” it sounded like she rolled into the pillow. I heard a few more young and enthusiastic moans through the line and my face started to turn bright red. There I was, hiding my cock from my girlfriend, smiling nonchalantly at her as I listened to my teenage student come over the phone. It was the most surreal moment of my life.
“Great. Yep. Okay then… Bye,” I faked the conversation, only hearing rustling on the other end of the line now. I was afraid to end the call without some kind of confirmation from Summer, but I was more afraid to stay on with Heather in the room. So I did my best to act casual as I hung up and turned the phone off.
“Sheesh, what did he need help with anyway?” she asked.
“Oh, uh, he was trying to put in a video card… um, for games. It’s a guy thing,” I smiled.
“Ha, you’re just like a little boy sometimes,” she joked.
Right then, I felt the tension break. This huge rush of giddy relief ran through me. I just heard Summer get off… I practically helped her… And my girlfriend was in the room and had no idea. But somehow I got away with it. It was so bad, but whatever. Right then I felt high as a kite. And I will still horny as fuck.
“Well, let me show you what a man I can be then,” I grinned at her and got up, letting her see my hard-on. She cocked an eyebrow once she saw, clearly not expecting it. I moved over to her and gave her a light pat on the ass, “Now you’ve been a bad girl, interrupting me like that…”
I couldn’t help myself. The conversation with Summer still echoed in my mind. Heather smirked, clearly not knowing what got into me but at that point not caring. It didn’t take long before we found ourselves in the bed, me fucking her enthusiastically. I probably couldn’t have been more into it unless it was Summer herself. That didn’t stop me from imagining it was her regardless.
I pretty much tuned everything out and only heard her young voice talking about getting herself off. I fucked even harder as I was filled with the frustration of having admitted about my own guilt and masturbation. When I started thinking about her sexy gasps and her squelched moaning, imagining her little body quaking in her bed as she talked to me… I came hard. At that point I think Heather was just along for the ride. In my head, I was shaking with pleasure along with Summer.
XIII
Later that night, reality settled in and I was again sunk into restless anxiety. I panicked, wondering how Summer would react next. I seriously considered taking the next two days off of work to avoid her completely, but I didn’t want to act out of the ordinary. Besides, she had yet to make any move in class before, I was fairly confident she wouldn’t start now. At least, I hoped… kind of…
In class the next day, she was wearing khakis and a little sweater. Once the bell rang and everybody settled down, I began giving some instructions. She unzipped the sweater and took it off, stuffing it into her backpack. I noticed right away that she was wearing a skimpy little tank-top. One with a heart over her tits.
As she sat back up, she made eye contact with me. For once I held it back, and her cheeks actually turned pink. I felt my own face start to flush and I broke the stare. It was completely bizarre to see her sitting there, nothing out of the ordinary… and yet knowing how entirely erotic she was under the surface. I realized I had to force myself to ignore her as I recalled the amazing sounds of her muffled climax. I’ve heard her come, but god damn I want to see it even worse… I want to feel it…
I really, really needed to get a hold of myself. The more I thought about her, the more I was letting myself think it wasn’t some terrible thing. I shouldn’t even be rationalizing it, let alone anything else that might pass through my head. It was wrong, and I had to stop it. At this rate, I was doomed to end up in the national news for some sex scandal. Of course, then I would just wonder… would it maybe be worth it… just a little?
That was it. I needed a break. The next day I called in sick and ordered a substitute for my classes on Friday. I told Heather I was ditching work and wanted to spend more time with her. She had me the whole weekend; I’d already decided it. She was a little surprised but agreed happily.
I occupied myself throughout all of Friday with whatever chores and errands I could keep myself busy with. Once Heather got off work, I zipped over to her place. My plan was to stay there all fuckin’ weekend. I didn’t even want to go home; who knows what would happen there. Maybe Summer would call me. Or I call her? With the way things were going, she’d probably show up at my door for crying out loud. No, I was going to stay the hell away and stick by my girlfriend’s side. I would get my head screwed on straight and take on my problems next Monday.
And things were going mostly fine. Sure, I still thought about Summer when I fucked Heather. But at least I wasn’t obsessing over her every spare minute. That’s an improvement, right? Baby steps.
It was early Saturday afternoon. The two of us had gone out for a jog; it felt great to finally get some legitimate exercise again (I was still too traumatized to return to the gym since this all started). We got back and Heather hopped in to take a quick shower. Once she was out, I just hung out for a bit and chatted with her as she did her makeup, thinking up plans for that evening. All we had lined up so far was going to the post office. As she was finishing up, I finally got tired of being covered in sweat, so I jumped in to take my own shower.
I turned up the bathroom radio and got lost as I cleaned myself up, enjoying the massage of the hot water and letting it relax my muscles. After wasting enough of her water by just standing around, I finally shut it off and dried myself off. I slipped on some shorts and put a towel around my neck, then shut off the radio.
It was then that I heard Heather’s voice talking. I strained my ears to listen if she was trying to shout something at me, but it was just to someone else. Must be on the phone with a friend? Then I heard some laughter, and I immediately recognized two distinct voices. Hmm, she wasn’t expecting anybody over today…
I looked around for a shirt but realized my spare stuff was in her living room. Oh well, not a big deal. I walked down the little hall into the room to get one and see who the company was. They were both sitting at a little dining table. Heather was on one side, showcasing a box full of jewelry that she makes as a hobby.
I think this was a classic example of my brain halting in denial, because it took me so long to realize who the guest was.
At least part of me knew, because I just stood there in my shorts, absent-mindedly rubbing the towel behind my ears. Both of them stopped talking and looked over at me. Heather piped up, “Oh! Honey, this is Summer. She’s actually a student at your school… She is going door-to-door to collect donations for their Senior Auction fundraiser!”
My face drained white as I made eye contact with my student. She was giving me a surprised, ‘Who knew?’ smile and slyly looking my body up and down. I stared back in disbelief. She was wearing tiny gym shorts and a tight t-shirt with our school’s colors and mascot on it. A little ponytail escaped out the back of a baseball cap, and she had two streaks of eye-black painted on her face. My eyes trailed down her thighs and along her legs, which were covered up from about the knees down with tall white socks. She was dressed up like one of our softball players… one of our ultra cute, young, sexy student softball players…
“Hi,” I managed.
“I was showing her some of the jewelry I make… She thinks a few pieces of these might sell really well, so we’re trying to pick some out!” Heather continued encouragingly.
“Oh… sounds great,” I replied, still frozen in place.
My girlfriend glanced at the clock behind me and got up, “But I realized that I need to mail that package with Anne’s present in it. If I don’t get to the post office in a half hour, it’ll be closed and I won’t be able to send it ‘till Monday. It’ll get there too late!”
Summer made a show of looking back in the jewelry box and picking through the different pieces, politely ignoring the conversation.
Heather walked up near me and grabbed her purse off of another table. “I had to let her in… What kind of girlfriend would I be if I didn’t support my man’s school?” she whispered smilingly at me. “But I am in such a rush! Just let her pick out a few pieces, I don’t care which ones, okay?”
“Uh, sure… I mean… Are you sure you don’t want to, uh- just pick some for her really quick?” I tried.
“I don’t want to get there after it closes!!” she pouted impatiently and started heading for the door with the package. “It was very nice to meet you, Summer! Just choose whatever you think is best. I have this thing to go do, so you’ll just have to deal with him in my place,” she smirked sarcastically.
“Ya no problem! This stuff is totally great, thank you so much for supporting us!” Summer chirped back.
And just like that, Heather was out the door and starting up her car.
I narrowed my eyes at nothing in particular, just thinking, ‘Really? Is this even possible?’
“Well this is unlikely,” Summer said with some genuine surprise.
“Uh- yeah… So, did you pick some necklaces and stuff?” Was it even worth trying to be nonchalant?
“Um, not yet… Wanna help me decide?” she offered, tilting the box towards an empty chair next to her.
I paused for a moment, then flatly replied, “No. You shouldn’t even be here.”
She raised her hands up in self-defense. “Hey, it’s not like I planned this!”
I almost scoffed. “Yeah, well it wouldn’t surprise me.”
The chair pushed out from under her as she stood up, folding her arms across her chest under her tits. Her shirt pulled up and revealed a tantalizing slice of her midriff. My eyes reflexively bounced up and down her body. God she looks hot in that outfit. The juxtaposition of young innocence, playful tomboy, and teenage lust was just… oof.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” she retorted.
“Come on, you’ve been after this for how long now?” That’s it… marshal the anger against her.
Her face turned bright red. “Ex-cuse me?” she look positively indignant. Her arms dropped down and she balled her hands into fists on her hips, cocking her head to the side a little. “After what?”
“Uhm- maybe you should just, uh- take some jewelry and go.” It dawned on me that maybe I shouldn’t piss her off; I didn’t want to give her a reason to turn hostile on me.
“No, answer me,” she pushed.
I waved my hands in frustration, “I dunno! Just forget I said anything. You should- you need to go…”
“You think I just want sex, don’t you?” She took a step forward. The way she punctuated the word ‘sex’ sent a shiver down my back. I felt the familiar surge down below as well. Suddenly I became very aware that I was practically naked in front of her.
I made a move for the couch on the other side of the room where one of my shirts was, but Summer almost skipped in front of me. “That’s it, isn’t it?”
“I didn’t say that,” I answered annoyed.
Then she put her hand on my bare chest. “Well you’re thinking it,” she stated.
I took a sharp intake of breath. Looking down into her eyes, I saw both a commanding desire and nervous apprehension. “You don’t wanna do this,” I muttered.
Her hand traced down to my stomach. “And like, what if I do?” she asked quietly, softening her voice.
My dick continued to grow, and there was no hiding the tent showing in my shorts. I gawked helplessly as her fingers tickled my skin. Her clothes were so tight around her body; I just wanted to grab her. I couldn’t manage to say anything back.
“You know, I missed you in class yesterday…” she purred.
“Huh.”
“You don’t look very sick… I think you were playing hookie…” She brought her free hand down to one of mine and took hold of me, then brought my palm to lay flat against her tummy, pushing her shirt up. I didn’t pull it away.
“Yeah, well uh… Maybe I wanted a day off…” my voice trailed as I focused on the feeling of that flat stomach.
“Maybe you’re the one who needs to be punished…” Her smile was devilish as she pushed my hand further up her skin, pushing her shirt higher and higher. Now her entire abdomen was exposed, and god it looked good.
“Uh- no… You’re the one who keeps- uh…” Was I reasoning with her, or flirting? I wasn’t even looking her in the eye. I was just staring at her body.
Her hand on my stomach traveled down to my waist and she began to dig her fingers under the elastic band of my shorts. She took her other hand off of mine and grabbed my other free arm. “Oh that’s right… You still need to, um, discipline me from earlier… when I cheated…”
I shivered from anticipation, my cock completely hard now. She guided my arm behind her and pushed it into her side. I went along with it and rested my hand on her ass, hesitantly squeezing it. I practically sighed from regret. “We can’t… we can’t do this…”
She kept slowly pulling my shorts down, first revealing my pubic hair, then dragging along and exposing my cock. “I think we can,” she grinned, looking at my hard-on.
“My… ahh…” I finally sprung free and I couldn’t help but gasp at the rush of cool air. “She’ll be- she’ll be home… soon…”
She wrapped one hand around the underside of my dick and softly rubbed back and forth. Oh wow… “Hmm… So at least you admit that you want it…” she cooed.
I don’t think there was anything more I wanted in the world at that moment. “If she… If she…” I tried to protest, but she continued to grip and twist her hand around my dick, forcing me to lose all sense of concentration. My shorts fell the rest of the way to the floor. I was naked.
“It was so rude of her to interrupt last time, on the phone… I thought we were gonna, like, do it together… But I had to do it all by myself…” she feigned a sincere pout.
My fingers dug into her skin as she continued to make my excitement grow. I knew I should push her away… but I just couldn’t anymore. “Yeah… uh… sorry…” Sorry!?
“Did you even get to finish?”
“Um…” I tried to stall, but she gave a firm pull on the base of my cock which made my knees buckle from the pleasure. “K-kinda…” Why was I telling her the truth?
“Oh I get it,” she sounded hurt, then paused for a moment, “But… would you rather have, like, finished with me?” she asked hopefully.
My hand on her stomach reached her breast, still hidden under her shirt. She pushed her chest forward for me as I fondled her. “God, you’re bad,” the words poured out in a groan.
She bit her lower lip. “Mmm… I’m so sorry for being such a naughty little girl…” She let go of my cock and started to turn her body around. My hand slipped away from her chest and down her side to rest on her hip as she faced away from me now. “Would it make you feel better if you, um, spanked me now? Teach me a lesson?”
I ran my hands along her butt, sliding them down those tiny shorts and feeling the backs of her naked thighs. Was I really willing to do this? Heather could be home any minute… That last thought was barely a whisper. It was drowned out with, I can’t believe she’s offering herself up like this… That perfect little body, so wrong, so bad…
She pushed her ass back towards me and my hands reached around from her hips to her pelvis. My cock slid against the back of her shorts and I couldn’t help but thrust back into her, closing my eyes in tempted pleasure. “Okay…” she answered for me, “But it doesn’t work unless my… my butt is, you know… bare…”
She took a step forward and looked back at me innocently. I saw her hands move to the front of her shorts and she began to loosen the drawstring. Then she stuck her thumbs down the sides of the shorts and slowly started shimmying them down, shaking her little butt left and right as she did it. I was practically drooling as I finally saw her ass naked for the first time. Once she pulled them down to her knees, she bent over and kicked them off. She was still wearing those socks and the little shirt and hat… It was fucking sexy as hell.
My cock was standing out, screaming for attention. I just had to reach down and grab it; I was going nuts from the lack of touch. Summer saw me and her jaw dropped a little bit from excitement. Then she slowly walked over to the couch that was near us, running her fingers along the cushions suggestively.
The couch was pretty tall anyway, so she made a show of climbing onto it, wagging her ass as she did it. She stayed on her knees, keeping her butt up in the air, and then put her hands on the back of the sofa to steady herself. She looked back at me again. “I’m ready for my lesson, sir…” she announced guiltily.
It was just too fuckin’ much. I’m only a man. That hot little thing had been teasing me for weeks, making me want her. So what? She wanted it too… How could I deny her anymore? I started stepping up to the couch behind her and she watched me expectantly. The eye-black and baseball cap had this effect that seemed to emphasize her cheery youth… and the fact that she was a student. I couldn’t take this bullshit. If she was gonna work this goddamn hard to get it, well, then…
“I know I’ve been bad… but still, be gentle…” she warned.
I was standing right behind her now, holding my hands out to her sides. I’m so fucked. I brought them closer and rested them on the sides of her legs, then ran them up to her ass. My hard-on practically had a mind of its own as it pulled my hips towards her. I could already tell she was aroused. It put me in such a fog of lust that I couldn’t think about anything. All I knew were emotions: anger, guilt, passion, desire, surrender…
She reached one of her hands down between her legs and reached for me, tickling the very tip of my erection. The touch drew me in further, and she used her fingers to drag me closer to her. I was between her legs now and she pushed my cock against her wet slit. I gripped my hands harder on her body and swallowed my heart down from my throat.
Her ass rose a little bit and just like that, she guided me inside of her, sinking back down onto me slowly. She let out a soft sigh of delight. I nearly grunted from the satisfaction of having my cock enveloped in a warm and waiting pussy. She rolled her head back down and stopped looking at me, but continued to gently roll her hips along my member.
I groaned in pleasure. This is heaven… I couldn’t believe I was finally giving in to this. But right then, I couldn’t imagine doing anything else. Summer kept making little pouts and moans, not really even paying attention to me anymore. I just thrust into her and matched her rhythm… sometimes I barely even moved and just let her slide along me in the ways that she liked. But the more she made noises of shuddering pleasure, the harder it was for me to not just give in and fuck her for myself.
She finally put her head down against the back of the couch and really started pushing into me, breathing out vocal moans with every pant. I knew she was bracing her body and straining herself now. She wants to come… Seeing her want it so bad gave me a huge rush. I was almost light-headed and wished we could keep going while lying down. A gasp caught in my throat as I heard her whisper, “So close, I’m so close… God, I need it…”
Her begging nearly put me over the edge. I literally had to look away from her body and stare at the wall for a few seconds and concentrate on not blowing my load. It was then that I saw the clock and a brief window of reality. Oh shit, Heather could get home any second…
Not that I really think I would have had the wherewithal to do anything about it, but if I did, it would have been shattered instantly by Summer crying out with a sudden and cracked, “Oh-hhhh!!!”
I swung my head back to see her body make little circular jerks around my cock, seeing her legs shake at the same time. She’s coming…! It set me off before I knew it. A wave of heat rushed through my stomach and between my legs, and I was coming too. I knew she felt it because she cried out a surprised moan. My primal urges took over and I just drove into her as far as I could, holding myself against her as I was rocked by ecstatic spasms…
I was in blissful peace for the next twenty seconds as I rode my orgasm to completion. But then the climax wore off. Summer barely moved. I didn’t either. I continued to hold her and just stared straight ahead in disbelief. The only sound was our ragged breathing and the steady ‘tick… tick…’ of the wall clock.
What… have… I… done…?
I slowly pulled out of her and stumbled backwards a few steps. Her body slumped down into the couch and turned to face me. The paint under her eyes was smeared a little bit now and her face was flushed. Strands of hair escaped down the front of her eyes that escaped from her hat. She appeared just about as amazed as I was.
I looked around dazedly for my shorts and found them. I have to get her out of here… now… As I bent over to pick them up, the phone rang. I stood back up and the both of us turned to watch the mounted telephone ring three more times, then the answering machine kicked on.
“Hey honey, are you there?” It was Heather on her cell.
A brief moment of waiting. “Hello…? Okay, maybe you’re outside or sleeping… Well I ran into my old friend Lindsey outside the post office! It was so weird…! Oh I’ll just tell you about it later. Anyway I hope you don’t mind, but I’m going to go have coffee with her down the street here. I’ll be back in forty-five minutes, maybe an hour. Love ya!” Click.
My mouth hung open in dumb shock. I looked back over at Summer and she was smiling from ear to ear. She got up off the couch and looked at me. Reaching one hand up, she took off her hat and dropped it onto the couch. She ran a hand through her hair and looked down my body, letting her eyes rest on my cock. I immediately started getting hard again.
She brought her eyes back up to mine and then looked behind her, as if checking out the home. After looking down the hall and seeing the doorway into the bedroom, she looked back at me and tried to hide a naughty smile by pursing her lips shut. She turned away and started walking down to the room, pulling her shirt up over her head and dropping it on the floor on her way in.
My dick jumped again at the sight of her naked back. I let go of my shorts and let them fall back down to the floor as I followed her to my girlfriend’s bed.
Just imagining Iroha wrapping her perky little tits around my dick. As she pushes them down, pulling my foreskin back, exposing the tip of my dick. While looking at me with a smirk & seductive eyes, she sticks her tongue, putting the tip of her tongue close enough, to act like she's going to lick it; But as she raises her tongue she pulls it back, leaving just a hint of her breath hitting my dick. Which send chills up my spine causing my hips to thrust forward; Making it look like my body was begging, out of desperation, for her mouth. Iroha saw this and chuckle, but out of pity she spat on my dick.
IROHA : "Look at you!!! What a poor excuse of a man!!! Can even handle my little perky tits rubbing against your dick and touch of my tongue!!! If this is how you act with just this, imagine my tight pink little pussy that's ready to be used & broken in. Oh well I guess my pussy as to wait for real man not just big, long, thick cock like yours would do!!! And I was excited to feel this cock forcefully spread my pussy open!!!"
Saying all this while maintaining eye contact, and moving her tits up & down my dick, jerking it off. As she spat & drooled, with an open mouth hovering, over my dick. Which she used as lube causing the practice room to be filled with wet skin rubbing against each other, but never wrapping her lips around my dick. She knew what she was doing, teasing me by moving her lips close to my dick, breathing heavily while talking down to me.
IROHA : " Yeah, a pathetic excuse of a man only deserves to be spat on, like the little bitch he is"
That was my breaking point, so I a grabbed her harden nipples, and used them for leverage to having her go from on top of me, to now her being underneath me; But never separating my dick from her tits. As now I was pulling on her tits while I thrust between them reaching Iroha's lips. Making her moan with a mixture of pain & pleasure.
ME : "Yeah, what happen! Huh? You sure know how to talk big for a little brat that has some small tits, and a small tight ass with a little tight pussy, because nobody has care enough to fuck you!!! Here I'll do you a favor and keep pulling on these tits maybe there'll grow bigger!!!"
As spat on both her tits & my dick, while she just kept moaning.
ME : "GOD SHUT UP!!! Here take this dick in your mouth that'll keep you quiet!!!"
Which is when a my dick started to reach her mouth and go in & out, hitting the back of her throat with every stroke. Now the face that had a smirk & seductive eyes, has tearful puppy eyes looking up at me with a mouth full of dick. As her moaning sounds becoming gagging & slurping sounds. After a few more strokes of fucking her face combined with a titti job, I squirted my cum while my dick was deep inside her throat. Leaving her with no option but to swallow, catching her off guard causing her to cough as she drank my cum. That's when, with a smirk, I leaned into her ear.
ME : " Look at that!!! It was a surprise and it had you coughing, but yet you swallowed!!! Good girl!!! Being the bitchy slut that you are!!! Now it's time for me to get a taste of this tight fresh pink tinted pussy!!!"
I pulled back, and saw her looking back at me; With a twinkle in her eyes as she was breathing through her mouth while panting, trying to hide a smile from the excitement of finally getting her pussy fucked.
A/N: Part of @prael Minju challenge over on Fanprose. Feel free to follow along there, but don't worry—I'll still be posting here!
Tags: fluff
She watches you. Out in the hallway, peeking through the window. Watches the way you casually sit on your desk, leg propped on your chair. The way you throw your head back when you laugh, loud enough that it echoes down the hallway. She watches your forearms flex as you shove someone’s shoulder, his protests drowned out by your grin.
Park Minju has always liked to watch this classroom, liked to watch you. Bassist for the school band. The one everyone gravitated towards without quite knowing why. She does—has watched you long enough to. All the girls have a crush on you, and she’s no exception. But she has one advantage over the others.
She feels a shove at her back—pressed against the wall by the newly arriving girls that came to watch you. The air is suffocating. Shoulders press against hers on both sides, blocking her view. Someone has too much perfume on, and she can’t breathe properly.
You turn to the commotion outside the classroom, and you see her, surrounded on all sides. Your smile drops slightly, worry etched across your face.
“Minju!” She looks up, face red, and sees you, waving, unhurried, as if the crowd behind her doesn’t exist. And just like that, everyone backs away. She takes two deep breaths, smooths her cardigan and skirt before entering the classroom. The noise from the hallway fades behind her. In here, she can hear your voice clearly now, the low rumble of your laugh she’d recognise anywhere.
She ignores the weight of stares she’s learned to walk through like they’re nothing.
See, the one advantage she has over the others is that she’s known you all her life.
“What are you doing here?”
She scowls at the voice before she even sees who it belongs to, her nose scrunching in irritation. She already knows.
The one disadvantage she has is that you are her brother’s best friend.
----
It isn’t unusual to find yourself in their home. It’s practically your second home. Their parents always welcome you, always invite you to stay the night.
It’s even less unusual to find yourself in their kitchen.
You roll your sleeves up as you drop three packets of noodles into the pot of boiling water, stirring slightly, waiting for it to soften before adding the rest of the ingredients: the soup packets, spring onions, maybe a bit of cheese.
Once done, you pour them into three separate bowls, one of them has a bit more than the others, before placing them on the dining table. You move again, this time to grab empty glasses and a jug of water.
“Why does she get the bigger one?”
You pour her water first, not looking up at your friend before answering. “Make more yourself if you’re that hungry.” You turn to face her. “Eat up.”
You’re already turning back to the table, moving to sit down, missing the way Minju’s cheek tinge bright pink, and the way she softly slaps herself as if that would help calm her down.
(It doesn’t)
She stares at you as you talk to her brother, wishing it was her instead. But what would she say? What could she say? Every conversation with you has been surface level. No deep discussions, no confessions, nothing beyond ‘how are you?’ and ‘good.’ and it’s all your fault. The way you maintain eye contact, how you patiently wait for her to get her words out, even when her throat closes up or her mind goes blank staring back at you.
It’s infuriating that you affect her so much, annoying that you have no clue about it either.
She watches as you become more animated telling a story. The way your arms start flailing around or the way every time you smile, your dimples come out. Her eyes travel to your neck, gazes as your adam’s apple bobs with every slurp of noodles.
Some soup splashes onto you, and she’s already half out of her seat, ready to get a tissue. Except, you’re wearing an apron. How could she forget you’re wearing an apron. And not just any apron. The apron her mom bought her when she had that fleeting dream of becoming a chef.
(That lasted two months)
“… don’t understand why we have to study! My brain hurts…”
That caught Minju’s attention.
“What are you guys talking about?”
“Your brother’s being an idiot again.” You sigh as you take another bite of your ramyeon.
“When am I going to ever need,” he stares at the title of the worksheet, “the Pythagorean theorem in my life?”
You ignore his whining, turning to face Minju.
“What about you? Does your dream involve finding the length of one side of a triangle?”
She hesitates before answering quietly. “N—no… I want to be an idol…”
You hear laughter. Her brother.
“You? An idol? Don’t you have to be an E? How can you be an idol when you’re an extreme I?” Her brother asks between fits of laughter.
You watch her look down at her hands, wringing. She slowly slides down the chair, face red in embarrassment.
You smack her brother on the head before looking back at her, ignoring his cries.
You nod. “I do. You should audition.” You’re already back to your noodles, mouth over the bowl before you continue. “You already have one fan in me.”
You turn back to her, and you smile that smile, dimples prominent, eyes in crescent shapes, head tilted ever so slightly, noodles hanging out.
If it was possible, Minju’s face would be even redder than it is. Her heart pounds hard against her chest. It feels loud, like you could hear it if you try hard enough. She smiles, and nods. “Th—thank you.”
You hold her gaze for longer than necessary. There’s something about the way she looks at you—like you promised her the world instead of believing in her. It makes your chest feel weird. Warm.
You look away first, back to your noodles, before you do something stupid like keep staring.
Later that night, you’re crashing at their place as you always do. The room is dark except for the light from the lamp post peeking through and from your phone. The floor is hard against your back, but warm. You’re scrolling through your phone when you hear rustling from the bed above.
Your best friend.
He sits up and turns to you, doesn’t say anything for a minute.
“You know she’s going to audition now,” he finally says. “After what you said.”
You don’t look at him, eyes trained on the phone but not absorbing anything. “And she should. I wasn’t lying when I said that.”
“She’s always wanted to audition. You were just the final push she needed.”
You hum, thumb frozen on your phone. You don’t know why that makes your chest tight.
He stays quiet for a long time, long enough that you crane your neck up to face him. “You’re good to her, you know. A better brother than I could ever be. Walking her home and shit. Just… don’t give her hope.”
You don’t know what he means. Or maybe you do, and you just don’t want to think about it.
“I… won’t,” you say.
He stares at you, looking for any lie. When he doesn’t, he lies back down, turning to face away from you. “Good.”
You stare at the ceiling for a long time after that. Don’t give her hope. But why not? You liked how she looked at you from across the table, eyes wide and bright that they’re practically burned into the back of your eyelids.
You close your eyes and sigh heavily, willing yourself to sleep.
----
You lean against the railing outside the studio, checking the time on your phone every few minutes. You exhale loudly, jumping at every sound. She should be out by now.
Ever since she told you her dream, she’s committed to it, taking vocal lessons, dance lessons, anything that could improve her chances of being cast. And you’ve been there every step of the way. Making sure she doesn’t burn out or that she gets home safely despite protesting numerous time that she doesn’t need a babysitter.
What can you say? You want to be here. Always have. The worrying is just an excuse you tell yourself.
You see someone coming down the stairs. Minju. One hand holding tightly on the handrail, the other trying, and failing to keep hold of the duffel bag on her shoulders.
You move quickly, avoiding people walking in front of you, taking the bag from her before she has time to protest.
“You’re here again? I told you, you don’t need to keep coming to these.”
You throw the duffel bag over your shoulder, walking out the building, arms brushing against each other every now and then. “You’d miss me if I didn’t come.”
You look down at her, smiling but she doesn’t meet your eyes. Instead, she’s staring at her shoes, scuffing them slightly against the pavement. You tilt your head to look closer. Her cheeks are red, likely from the audition.
She must be tired.
You scan around the place, your eyes finding a small bakery nearby. You take her hand, dragging her to it. You don’t look back, don’t see the flush across her cheeks or the way her eyes widen in panic.
“Wh—what are you doing?”
“I finally found it. The bakery I wanted to try out. Come on!”
You pull her arm until she’s standing in front of you. Your hand is gently on the small of her back, guiding her inside.
She sucks in a breath, and holds it there as she enters the bakery. Only when you’ve found them a seat and you walked off to the counter does she finally exhale. Where your hand was, it feels like it’s on fire.
Her phone buzzes in her pocket. Messages from friends asking her how the audition went, and that they should go out for a meal after. Her hand starts shaking, typing out the message.
Sorry. Can’t make it.
She’s lying. She knows it but it doesn’t stop her from typing. Because you’re here, and she can still feel your hand on her back, and she can’t stop the smile creeping on her face.
“Here. I got you something sweet,” you point to a chocolate croissant before pointing to a salted bread roll, “or if you prefer something savoury.”
“Thanks.” She looks up at you. “Are you not having any?”
You shake your head, a warm smile still on your face. “I’ll try it next time.”
Minju moves to grab the croissant, tearing it in half before doing the same to the bread roll, pushing both halves towards you.
You let out a soft chuckle before digging in. She didn’t ask if you wanted any. Just knew. Split them both apart without thinking, like it was the most natural thing in the world.
When did she start doing these things for you? When did you start noticing?
You open your mouth—to say what, you’re not sure. Thank you feels too small. You didn’t have to do that feels like a lie, because part of you expected her to. You’ve been wanting these small acts of kindness from her for longer than you can remember.
“How was the audition?” you ask instead.
She tells you everything. The nervous looks from the other auditionees, to the way she nailed the singing audition but messed up on the dancing one. You can’t stop watching her. How her hands move when she talks, the way she continues to talk with her mouth full. She’s so immersed in her story, she’s forgotten to be self-conscious. You’ve never seen her like this with anyone else. Not her brother, or her parents.
You don’t want her to stop. Ever.
At one point, her voice tapers off, aware that you haven’t said anything in a while, but when you ask a question, her eyes light up, and she becomes animated again, talking through mouthfuls.
You can’t help the laugh that escapes.
She stops mid-sentence, swallowing roughly around the croissant. “Why are you laughing?”
You wave a hand, taking a drink of water. “Nothing. It’s just… I’ve never seen you talk so much,” you look at her face, and the way her eyes concentrate on you. “It’s nice.”
Her ears go bright red, heart fluttering from your compliment. She smiles softly at the plate in front of you both.
And then, for a second, she hates you for it.
Hates how easy it is for you to say things like that—it’s nice—like it doesn’t cost you anything. Like you don’t know what those words do to her. How she’ll replay them every night before bed, on the bus, during study sessions, and every time she needs to remember what it feels like being seen by you.
You smile too. You can’t help it. Making her blush, it does something to you that you’re not ready to name yet.
The anger dissolves as quickly as it came. Because you don’t know. How could you? She’s never told you. And never will.
After finishing, you both get up to leave. The doorbell chimes softly as you both exit, side by side, your arm around her shoulders as you guide her through the busy night crowd.
You don’t notice the way she stiffens at the contact. At the way she relaxes against you.
Eventually, you both make it to the bus stop, sitting underneath the shelter. You look up at the timing board. 2 minutes.
“You don’t have to wait with me. You live in the opposite direction.”
You don’t look at her, instead watch as cars drive by, as people get off and on a bus. “So? I want to.”
The words come out easier than they should. More honest than you meant them to be. You glance at her. She’s staring at her shoes, but you catch her small smile before she hides it.
You’re doing it again. Making her heart race. She has to remind herself to not read too much into the way you said ‘I want to’ like it meant something more, that she can never be more than your best friend’s sister. But the way you’re looking at her right now… maybe it does mean something. Just the thought makes her dizzy.
The bus arrives soon after, and you’re walking in after her, scanning your card on the reader before sitting beside her. The bus is practically empty at this time, a couple of people are scattered around, earphones in or exhausted enough to fall asleep. You look towards Minju sat by the window, looking outside, and you’re able to get a glimpse of her reflection. Her hair carefully framing her face before she tucks them behind her ear, her lips slightly parted, her breathing fogging up the glass.
Cute.
The thought surprises you, but it’s there and you can’t take it back. You’ve thought it before—about puppies, about kids, the way she’d scrunch her nose when her brother annoyed her. But this feels different.
This feels like you’re actually seeing her.
Like you’ve been seeing her for a while now and you just didn’t want to admit it.
The bus lurches forward, the brake applied hard and sudden. Immediately, your hand moves, rests against her stomach, keeping her in the seat. “Are you okay?”
Her hand takes yours, gripping your fingers tightly. “Y—yeah.”
She doesn’t hear the driver’s apology or the complaints from the other passengers. She only feels your hand in hers, and how your fingers are calloused from touching the bass strings. You pull back, and she’s reluctant to let you go. Her fingers slip from yours slowly, and you feel the loss of contact more than you should.
You flex your hand in your lap, still tingling from the contact. You can still feel the warmth of her palm, the way her fingers tightened around yours like she was afraid to let go.
You didn’t want to let go either.
The ride to her place is long, to the point you find yourself yawning every few minutes. You turn to face Minju, only to notice her head swaying from side to side. She’s fighting to stay awake, trying to keep her eyes wide and open, only for them to close a minute later.
Who wouldn’t be exhausted after a day of school followed by singing and dancing in front of scouts in the hope of being chosen.
Her head falls dangerously close to the window, but before she could hit it, you move your hand. You shield her from the impact, gently pushing her head in the opposite direction, towards your shoulder.
She falls onto it with a gentle thud, losing the fight against sleep. You stay still, keeping her there, and making sure she doesn’t wake up. You get a whiff of her hair. Citrus. Nice. You hear her snore too, soft, barely audible unless you’re right next to her. She wrinkles her nose a few times and you can’t help smile at how adorable she is.
You feel the exact moment she fully relaxes against you—the weight of her head settling heavier, her breathing evening out, the tension leaving her shoulders. She trusts you enough to fall asleep on you. The thought does something to your head that you don’t have words for. You don’t move. Don’t shift your shoulders when it starts aching. Don’t reach for your phone when it begins buzzing against your thigh. You just sit there, barely breathing, like if you stay still, you can make this last forever.
Before you know it, the streets around suddenly become familiar. How long have you been staring at her?
Long enough to memorise the way her eyelashes rest against her cheeks. Long enough that you know she breathes through her mouth when she’s in a deep sleep, and that she scrunches her nose every two minutes. Long enough that the idea of moving—of waking her and pulling away—feels like you’re punishing yourself.
You don’t want this bus ride to end.
That thought should scare you more than it does.
You press a finger on her arm, gently enough to wake her but not enough to hurt her. “Hey, we’re almost at the stop.” You watch as her eyes flutter open, and the soft mewling sound she makes as she stretches her arms above her head, smacking her lips together a couple of times.
You lean forward, pressing the stop button before standing, grabbing her bag and her arm, guiding her to the exit.
The walk back to her home is slow, languid. She’s too tired to walk any faster, too tired to make conversation. But you stay by her side, matching her pace. Only now do you notice the bags under her eyes, under the light of the lamp posts, and how she slowly drifts into your path.
You smile, letting her lean on you the rest of the way. She fits against your side like she belongs there. Like this is something you’ve done a thousand times before, and you could keep doing it and never tire from it.
When you’re just outside her home, you gently place the duffel bag on her shoulder. She’s swaying slightly, exhausted, and you steady her with a hand on her arm.
“Go in. I’ll wait until you go inside.”
She nods, but doesn’t move. Just looks up at you, eyes soft and half-lidded from exhaustion. Her head softly falls onto your chest, and almost immediately, she stands straight, blinking a couple times. Your hand still has a hold on her arm. You should let go.
You don’t.
“Thank you,” she says quietly. “For walking me home. For… everything.”
“Minju—” You don’t know what you were going to say. Don’t know if you should say it.
She smiles. Small and understanding. Like she knew exactly what you were going to say.
“Good night,” she whispers.
You reluctantly let go. Watch her walk to her door. She turns back, just before she goes inside, and the way she looks at you makes your chest tight.
You lift your hand. A small wave. She waves back, and even in the dark you can see she’s smiling.
She enters without another word, and you watch as the door closes, standing there longer than you should, staring at the space where she was. You replay the way she looked at you, like she was waiting, hoping for you to say something. Like she’d wait no matter how long it took.
You walk back to the bus stop. Hear it coming from a distance.
You’re smiling when you board. Still smiling when you get home.
Okay, so I get stressed. It goes with the job, you know? I deal with people, a lot of people, on a daily basis. And it winds me up. Everyone has their own ways to cope. I don’t do yoga or any of that new-age crap. I hit the gym. Not to be a bodybuilder, or to train for marathons. I’m not even the type that goes just to check out women, like some of my buddies who shall remain nameless. I mean, I’m not single and haven’t been for awhile. I go to blow off some steam and try to regain the little bit of the sanity I lose on a daily basis. And that’s where I was today. I was finishing off one of my typical routines on an exercise bike and planning to just zone the hell out.
Now, I know I said I don’t specifically go to check out women, but that doesn’t mean I’m blind, right? I was only on the bike for a little while when I noticed a girl had taken up a treadmill a ways in front of me. It faced the window, looking out to the street. Ah, one who likes to be checked out. Well I could see why.
She really had a great little body. The first thing I saw was her ass. Perfect shape, rounded out in those tiny exercise shorts that barely cover any leg. It swayed a little bit, from side to side, as she jogged on… Accentuating her every step. Does she really run like that, or is it to make men drool? It must be something with the hips that makes a female’s walk so much sexier than a man’s.
Then I took in her legs. Slender but shapely. Flawless skin. They were so smooth; not even a mark on them from what I could see, except maybe a little freckle on that back of a thigh. And yes, I realized I must have been staring pretty hard to notice. She must be a bit younger, maybe early twenties…
Then her lower back. It rose up from the hem of those petite shorts, faultless curves turning inward from her hips that would be more subtle on her tight body if it wasn’t for the way her ass swung right then. After awhile, her back began to slightly glisten from her perspiration.
I could see it on her shoulders too, almost totally bare from her sports bra. And the back of her neck. It was visible because her hair was tied up in a cute ponytail, which bounced and bobbed with every step. I wonder how long she’ll run for… Does her front side match the back?
Normally I’m not this interested. Really! Sure, I’d see some attractive woman, admire her for a moment, then forget about it just as fast. I don’t know what it was about this one. Maybe it was just a fluke of me being in a funky mood and this little show-off just happening to be in front of me. But normally by this point, I would have moved on from the bike and gone home; I had done everything else for the day. Yeah, guilty little admission that I was still there for the chance to see her face.
But then I did.
My attention piqued up as I saw her right arm move to the console on the treadmill and punch something in. Her steady pace slowed down to a half-jog, then a walk, then she stood still. She took a drink from a water bottle, still facing away from me. Then she stretched both her arms up, arching her back a bit as her body went taut.
Before, I would like to think that I was not completely obvious as I ogled her. But now, as she did this, her body started turning to the side. First I saw an outline of her stomach, flat and toned. She kept turning. My eyes poured up her body, over her breasts with a little cleavage in the bra… Up her chest… Up her neck…
And then I saw her face. It wore a look of nonchalance, but I could tell immediately that she hid a tiny smile out of the corner of her mouth. I knew this smug look because I finally recognized her. My eyes shot down to the floor. I swallowed hard. Oh crap, I hope she didn’t notice me…
Maybe you’re wondering now, what’s the problem? Well, it dawned on me that all this time I had been checking out a girl from the local high school. Honestly, I didn’t know… If I had realized I was inwardly drooling at the sight of one of my own student’s bodies, I would have stopped long ago.
Ah. I guess I didn’t tell you what my job was. I’m a teacher.
II
Meet Summer S. Student number 17 on the roster for ‘Creative Writing’. It’s an English elective, and no, it isn’t completely made up of poetry geeks and drama nerds. What is high school about if not getting into college? The class looks better on a transcript than art or an extra gym class. Some kids might even sign up because it sounds fun, but let’s not get carried away, right?
Summer was in many ways your typical senior. Well, your typical senior who liked high school. No, she wasn’t the head cheerleader. And no, she didn’t drive a sports car worth more than my yearly salary. But she was confident, intelligent, and yes, good looking. I had never gotten hung up on this fact before the little “show” at the gym. Really.
Don’t get me wrong. I don’t pretend to be some paragon of moral inscrutability. I can recognize when a student looks good. All teachers do. Because we want to fuck them? No. It’s because we need to understand it in order to reign in the classroom dynamics. Hate me for stereotyping all you want, but whenever I see a student who was lucky enough to have attractive genes, then I start out dubious.
Why? Because they think they can get away with more. You know that’s a fact, so let’s move on. My point is Summer, like any other cute student, hadn’t ever registered on my “I’d like to bang you”-meter. Besides, I’m a taken man. Granted I’m fairly new to the teaching profession, and one could argue that she really isn’t that much younger than me, but… Well, that’s not important.
I’m not sure if she saw me that evening at the gym. I did my best to convince myself that I would not have appeared as anything particular; just a man on a bike, staring at the floor. In the zone, if you will. For about a week, I maintained this belief. I even managed to stay unflustered back in the classroom when she first strolled in; period before lunch.
Okay, almost unflustered. That first day was maybe a little unnerving. She walked in with one of her friends, and I dealt with the compromise of looking busy at my desk and hawking her out of the corner of my eye. Did she look at me funny? Did she giggle? Nope, nothing. She just walked down an aisle to the back of the classroom. Her ass does that same wiggle in those tight jeans even when not jogging…
Yeah, I tried to pretend that I didn’t think that. So maybe I had a few illicit thoughts. I’m only human, right? I got over it, moved on. She never acted weird; I was good to go. That is, as I said, for about a week.
Let me rewind for just a second. I had given an assignment, and this was before that day at the gym, to write a short story. The prompt was just: An Unlikely Encounter. I used it every year. Basically, I let the students go hog-wild; write whatever you want. Usually they turn in something about meeting a celebrity, or Bill Gates, or the most popular: an alien. It is supposed to be fun, let them make up something out of the ordinary, no strings attached. Okay… sorry, you’re not here for an English lesson.
So back to today, they were turning in their first chapter. This way I could make sure it was something reasonable, that they weren’t half-assing it, that they were actually writing something and not putting the entire project off until the last day. I would grade it, write some feedback, give it back to them. Then they write the next part. Really, I’m not trying to bore you; this is critical information.
I told them to bring their paper up to me at the end of class before they headed out to lunch. The bell rang and they did so. With each piece handed to me, I first amused myself by checking out the page setup. Big font. Huge margins. Enormous title. Come on, that shit doesn’t work in the 21st century. But still they try…
The last paper was handed to me with some trepidation, not just sloughed off into the pile. I looked up. There was Summer, hand still holding the paper, looking right at me.
“Thanks,” I gestured toward the pile.
“Um, I’m not sure if it’s very good…” she warned.
Uh oh, here come the waterworks about why she had to write it at the last second. “I’m sure it’s just fine,” I reassured.
“Well, I think it starts off good…”
Starts off well damn it.
“…but I’m not really sure I know how to continue it,” she finished.
“Ah! But that’s the whole point: to get feedback before it’s all done,” I smiled.
She shifted her weight and bunched up her lips, making a little pout. “Okay, but um, I was wondering if you could maybe look at it now? And give me some advice?”
I leaned back in my chair. It’s lunch time; I’m hungry too, Summer. “Don’t worry about it, I will read over it at the regularly scheduled time. I’ll let you know how it goes.”
She looked mildly dejected and took a step back. It was at this point that I realized her shirt didn’t reach all the way down to her jeans and exposed a little midriff. A flash of her half-naked body briefly popped in my mind, but I had the good grace to keep my eyes on hers.
“Um, okay. Just, let me know what you think should happen next. I’m really interested.”
I chuckled, “It’s your story, Summer. Not mine.”
She gave a smile. And I’m usually pretty good about these things, but I couldn’t tell if it was forced or not. In retrospect, I know that it wasn’t.
“Okay, if you say so!” And with that, she left the classroom. Somewhere, part of me wanted to check out her ass again. Of course I didn’t look, and for a half-second I was inwardly proud of my restraint. It was quickly replaced by the realization that I shouldn’t have had that urge in the first place.
III
It was Thursday night, and I was going through the submissions. So far, it was all run-of-the-mill stuff. Nothing terribly interesting, only one paper clearly scraped together the morning it was due. But then Summer’s was the next in the stack.
“Ah, let’s see what she was complaining about,” I hummed to myself.
I’ll tell you right now, I am sure as shit glad that I didn’t read it when she gave it to me. The scene started in the gym. I think I got to about the second sentence when I felt my heart skip a beat. ‘She was running on the treadmill, looking out the window…’
It’s okay. It’s not about that day. She probably goes to the gym a lot. I mean, she does have that body… I kept reading. ‘As the evening went on, it started getting darker outside. It was harder to see out the window because it was reflecting the light from inside the room…’
The realization hadn’t sunk in yet. At least not to the forefront of my mind. But my pulse kept speeding up anyway. My eyes leapt down the page, paying no attention to mistakes in her writing. I dimly thought ‘at least she is doing a good job creating suspense…’
She talked about how her body felt. How she felt energized as she ran. How she got hot and what the sweat felt like on her skin. It was painting a vivid picture… One that I had no trouble imagining. My mouth began to dry out as I read on, the image of that sexy form jogging in front of me.
Then the important part came. ‘After awhile, she could see everybody behind her just by the reflection in the window. That’s when she noticed someone. Someone staring at her…’
Ah fuck. I’ll tell ya, I don’t think I was ever as interested in a student paper as I was right then. I flew through the words, dread creeping over me as I did so. She wrote about recognizing the man staring at her. About him being a teacher. One of her teachers. She said she decided to run a little bit longer, just to see how long he’d watch. She described getting a little thrill out of it. She wanted to keep going, but she was getting tired. So she was showing off…
Finally she gave up, and stretched to give him a good view. She was going to smile at him, but when she looked over, he was staring at the ground. Then she felt embarrassed, so she just left…
I put the paper down, my hands actually trembling. Okay, how the hell do I deal with this!? I drummed my fingers on the table, thoughts racing through my mind. She knows… She knows I was checking her out… My own student! As nervous as I was, I suddenly realized, maybe even a little pale-faced, that a lot of blood was rushing between my legs. Oh my god, I’m fucking hard!?
I needed to think. I put the paper aside and picked up another one, trying to push the thoughts out of my head. Although I technically read all the words, not one of them registered in my brain. All I could think about was Summer. Tight little ass, tiny little shorts Summer. Perfect smooth legs, skimpy sports bra Summer. That fucking showoff knew exactly what she was doing…
I got up from the table and began to pace around the room. Okay, time to get a hold of yourself. I needed to blow off some energy. Maybe I should go to the gym… Maybe she’ll even be there… My thoughts were frantic. I stopped in my tracks and let out an exacerbated sigh. I could feel it, but I had to look down anyway. There was a huge tent in my slacks.
I felt frustrated and a little ashamed. Shoving one hand in my pocket, I tried to readjust myself to make it less noticeable. The attention felt good, and I thoughtlessly tugged at the base of my cock. Good god, this is pathetic. I have to end this right now.
Back to my table, I pulled her paper in front of me. Red pen out: time to kill this thing. “Summer, I am afraid there is not much of an actual ‘encounter’ taking place here. Your characters never actually meet. It is almost as if the protagonist imagined the whole thing. While perhaps an intriguing premise, you may want to start again.”
There, that’ll make her write something else. I read back over my comment. Intriguing premise? Why the fuck did I say that!? I thought about crossing it out, but that would look ridiculous. Nothing to do about it now. I fidgeted in my seat, realizing I was in no condition to grade the other papers yet.
I went into the bathroom and splashed some cold water on my face. Water dripped back down as I leaned over the sink, feeling almost dizzy. Calm down. I haven’t done anything wrong. I am overreacting. But damn it why I am so fucking hard! I could not shake the image of Summer out of my head. I saw her standing in front of my desk, that cute little pout when she gave me her paper. Tummy peaking out from under her shirt…
What the hell would I have done if I read it… with her right there? Would she have stood and watched me? I probably would have even told her to take a seat… Next to me even! What if I got hard, right next to her? She must know… She would maybe even touch it… Oh god, that would be so wrong…
I didn’t even realize it, but I had shoved a hand down my pants and was slowly jerking myself to these anxious thoughts. But I didn’t stop once I grasped this. Instead, I undid my slacks and pushed them down, giving myself better access. I clenched my eyes shut and shook my head in disbelief at myself. I bet this is what she wanted… If only she knew what I was doing right this second… Summer you hot little tease… I can’t believe I’m even thinking about you…
And with that, I came. All over the bathroom sink. My entire body tingled from the sudden sensation. When I finally came around from my high, my eyes slowly fluttered open. What the hell did I just do?
IV
Friday. I managed to get the rest of the papers graded the night before. After I talked to my girlfriend for a bit on the phone. Now that was an awkward experience. Not for her, but for me. I’ll admit I was feeling pretty guilty for the duration of the evening. It’s not like I’ve never jerked off to another woman before… But my own teenage student? That was a little different.
I tried to keep it out of my mind. I didn’t do so well. My anxiety inched over me, little by little, as my Creative Writing period approached. I was nervous to see her. Nervous to give her paper back. I felt silly, but hey, emotions are emotions. Keep in mind I had a pretty restless night previously; thoughts of Summer’s story haunting me.
When the time finally arrived, I nearly scoffed when I saw her enter the room. She had on this little plaid skirt. And no, we don’t have a uniform at this school. She still had on a reasonably conservative sweater, even if it was a little tight… It wasn’t nearly as outrageous as other tops I’ve seen the girls wear. But the skirt… Ouch. It was short. Not so short as to be inappropriate, but short enough to say ‘Look at me.’
And the boys did look at her, eyebrows rising in double takes at her legs. The girls noticed too, a little bit of envy flashing in their eyes. I did my best to not look at her and remain impassively neutral, occupied mind of a teacher on his work. I wonder if she is wearing that for me… I admonishingly bit the back of my tongue. Don’t be an idiot.
Class proceeded normally. Summer sits in the back, and so thankfully I couldn’t be distracted by her outfit under that desk, even if I wanted to be. As the bell approached, I gave some generic feedback about the stories and began to hand them back. Up and down the rows I walked, passing them out one by one. When I got to her, she was sitting sideways in her seat, knees pressed together and she bent down and rifled through her backpack.
It forced me to glance at that smooth skin again, tantalizingly leading up to some bare thigh, then finally hidden underneath the fabric of her skirt. I only looked for a second, but that’s all it really takes for a girl to notice, isn’t it?
“Oh, sorry.” She said detachedly, swinging her legs back under the table and letting me walk by. For my part, I pretended to ignore her and began instructing the class with another reminder that ‘a lot’ is two words.
The room was mostly silent except for the shuffling of papers flipping back and forth as they read my comments. I already expected at least one or two of the more anal perfectionists to come and either complain or kiss ass to improve their grade. Such is life.
The bell rang.
Everyone piled up at the door to escape as I wished them a good weekend. I casually sunk back into my desk; one student already waiting there for me. Meet James C. A classic example of a student who thinks he is smart, but is sadly only very well-educated. Each assignment to him is not a chance to learn, but a chance to achieve perfect marks that will send him off to the next and best station in life.
We talked for a few minutes. I won’t bore you any further with it. As he left for lunch, my chest tightened to realize Summer was still sitting in her seat. I quickly surveyed the room; everyone else was gone. “Are you so hungry that you forgot to leave for lunch?” I joked out to her.
She looked up from her table and held up her paper. “Could I talk to you about this?” she asked flatly.
My heart both sank and jumped at the same time. “I suppose I could arrange that,” I smiled weakly. Well shit, I can’t just say no.
She got up from her desk and walked casually over, paper in hand. She waved it around in front of her waist, pointing at it. I instinctively looked, but my eyes had a mind of their own and looked beyond the contents of her hand and right to her skirt. Goddamnit. My eyes snapped up at the sound of her voice.
“I told you it sucked!” she protested suddenly.
“Whoa!” I put my hands up, defensive. “Let’s not get carried away.”
She dropped the paper in front of me. “You want me to start over!”
“Well, um, I think I said there were a few problems… Mostly you kind of side-stepped the actual prompt…”
I reached over to point at my main comment. She shot her hand down, finger jabbing onto the top of the page. Her soft skin grazed mine and I reactively jerked my wrist back. “It says chapter one!”
I brought my eyes up from the paper to her gaze. “This is true, but it is also a short story… You may need to dive in to the actual encounter a little faster.”
“There was an encounter! Just because they didn’t, like, come out and shake hands right away doesn’t mean… doesn’t mean there wasn’t an encounter!”
I leaned back in my chair and took a breath. I wasn’t expecting her to be so confrontational about it. “Summer, you just told me it sucked. And now you are defending it rather passionately?” Ah, sweet misdirection.
Her mouth opened and closed right away, her brain stumbling for words. She crossed her arms across her stomach and squeezed, like a little hug for herself. It made the swell of her breasts push out even further against her sweater. I took the opportunity to interject.
“I can see that you spent some serious time on it. The writing is very good. It’s just that I’m not quite sure you are following the directions for this particular project,” I offered consolingly.
“Well, I think there are a lot of places it can go. Don’t you? I mean, the uh, there can be more um- encounters.”
What is that supposed to mean? “The plot is supposed to hinge around one encounter. Note the indefinite, but quite singular, an unlikely encounter.”
She dropped her arms down and shook her hands slightly, exacerbated expression on her face. She is not used to disappointment. “But… What if it is really good! I mean, you said you liked it, right? I mean, did you like reading it?” She tried to disguise her displeasure by softening into a more flirtatious voice.
“It was… well-written,” I answered carefully, “but the point remains that…”
“Aww!” she interrupted, “Just give it a chance! I mean… if you liked it, maybe you will like the next chapter more…” She allayed her pose into a more submissive posture, bending a knee a little bit, widening her pleading eyes. Does she think she can flirt her way out of this?
“Summer, why don’t you just think about it over the weekend. Maybe another idea will come to you. Something a little more… appropriate for the assignment.” As soon as I said it, I realized the double entendre. I hoped she didn’t.
Her shoulders sagged as she huffed out a sigh. Grabbing the paper, she spun around and stood still for a moment. I was taken aback by the gesture… Well, I was mostly taken aback by her skirt floating up a little bit from the sudden movement. I couldn’t help my eyes dropping down to her perfect little ass hiding under that insinuating outfit.
She began to slowly walk back to her desk, I presumed to retrieve her backpack and leave. “I guess I will think about it,” she sighed again. “I mean, I guess I just thought, like, it would be interesting. You know, instead of two people that would not normally meet… It’s um, like two people that shouldn’t meet… you know?”
I swallowed hard and looked back down at my desk. I moved some papers around and pretended to be looking at something, but I couldn’t help peeking back up and watching her slender body walk away. Her voice sounded so… insisting…
“That’s why it is unlikely…” she emphasized, still facing away from me. I slowly inhaled a deep breath. She bent over to pick up her pack, knees straight. Her ass pushed out and her skirt pulled up, revealing even more of the backs of her thighs. Ho-ly shit… I don’t think I even blinked as I watched this alluring sight.
I couldn’t think of anything to retort as her words sank in. My reverie was broken as soon as she stood back up and slung the backpack over her shoulder. I quickly shook my head and forced myself to appear natural as she turned around. She looked at me expectantly.
My knee bobbed up and down beneath my desk, a bad habit when I get nervous. “Just think about what I said,” I repeated lamely.
Her eyes rolled in that flippant teenage way, “Fine.” She then finally made to leave the room. “But maybe you could, like, think about it too. About what I, um, what I am trying to write.” Without giving me a chance to respond, she was out the door.
I breathed a little bit of relief. Opening a drawer, I pulled out a lunch I made myself. Normally I go down to the staff room to get away from my own class… But I couldn’t help thinking about Summer. “Like two people that shouldn’t meet…” God, she did have a point. I hoped she would just give up and write something completely different. I really didn’t want to deal with the awkward conversation of why she shouldn’t be dealing with such… unsuitable subject matter.
No shit those two characters shouldn’t meet. She’s only… Ah fuck, the way she bent over in that little skirt… I bet she did wear it for me. She knew we were going to talk. I can’t believe I am letting her have this effect on me. I don’t think she knows though…
I opted to eat my lunch at my desk. Despite my best efforts, I couldn’t break my preoccupation over my own student. Not explicitly thinking about fucking her… but just the undeniable attraction. I couldn’t realistically get out of my seat anyway. My uncomfortably noticeable erection made sure of that.
V
The rest of the day was a mess. I couldn’t get Summer out of my head. Obviously I couldn’t think about anything else as I ate my lunch, alone. I ashamedly wished I could just disappear for a few minutes… If I could just jerk off, I could at least get rid of the edge… Never mind the fact that I, in my classroom, was wishing for the opportunity to safely masturbate to one of my students.
When the bell rang for the next period, I was still in my seat. As everyone shuffled in, I caught myself looking a little closer at the girls. This is getting out of control. I resolved that all I needed to do was get through the day. I was just in a flustered mood. Back to teaching…
Eventually I got through to the weekend. I recognized that my lessons for the rest of the afternoon were clearly off. My train of thought constantly got interrupted with my fixation with Summer. I could be talking about anything, and then suddenly there would be an image of her… her and those slender legs in that little plaid skirt…
There was at least a few times where I actually lost what I was saying in front of the students. It wasn’t really that embarrassing. Or at least, it wouldn’t have been if I had just been experiencing a brain fart and not… well, you know. At least I didn’t sport a new erection in front of them. But I will be honest… I might have been starting to get one when I was back at my desk, the room quiet from the kids writing a prompt and me lost in my thoughts…
It was really a gym night. If ever there was a day I needed to work out some steam, it was today. But there was no way I could go. What if Summer was there? The last thing I needed to see was her toned body in those tiny shorts and bra… Oh god, what if she talked to me, dressed like that…? I tried to reason that it was a big place; that I could easily go there and not be seen. But I think, even then, I knew I was trying to rationalize an excuse to accidentally run into her.
I had to get my mind off of it. There was no way I could just relax at home tonight; my girlfriend was going out with some friends for some shower, or salon… some female herd behavior event anyway. I would be by myself, thinking about her. I was positive I’d be masturbating to that teen body as soon as I got a chance alone… And something told me that I couldn’t let myself do that again.
So I called up some buddies, determined to go out for the night and clear my head. I caught up with my friends Scott and Blake. Scott was single, so we had the bright idea to go to a trendy bar and see if we couldn’t hook him up with something pretty. We met up later that evening and headed out.
As soon as we got together and hit the scene, I felt better already. We were laughing and joking and having a good time like guys do. Nobody talked about work, and so the classroom, with sexy little Summer, were out of my thoughts. At least for a little while.
We had taken up a table near the bar and were relaxing, having some drinks. Every time we saw an even remotely attractive woman, we pointed her out to Scott. But Scott, being infinitely picky, would always find something wrong with them. We would lament in exaggerated despair each time, but he would insist he’s just looking for “Miss Right”. Uh huh.
From our vantage point, we were situated in a spot where we could see a small dance floor. It was a fun sight: good-looking women attracting all the attention of all the guys. Not-so-good-looking women also gawking at the beauties as well, in an attempt to emulate and show them up in hopes of getting the men to look at them. We kept prodding Scott to go over and dance a little; Miss Right is probably in the throng, hiding from view.
“Miss Right wouldn’t hide from me,” he replied. “It’s part of her charm to be out in the open.”
Of course.
About an hour later, I had pretty much given up any pretense of picking out women for him. So it came as a bit of a surprise when he blurted out, “Hell-oooooo Miss Right…”
Both Blake and my heads jerked around to see what Scott was looking at. She was on the dance floor. I turned to get a better look. She was really moving, and there was a small crowd around her giving her space to show off. At that moment, her back was to me. Her hands were stretched up high in the air, clasping each other as if drawn up by a rope. Her entire body gyrated around in little circles as her body turned to the beat.
I could easily see how she caught Scott’s attention. She had a smoking little body that she really knew how to use. It looked like she only had on a flimsy tank-top that barely covered her anyway; and with her arms raised high, the fabric pulled up to reveal her entire stomach and lower back.
Then time started to slow down. Slow way down. My eyes rolled down to see her ass shaking around as she continued to turn towards us. She’s wearing a plaid skirt… For a split-second, it reminded me of Summer. It couldn’t be… we’re in a bar… She kept turning. Everybody around her melted into a blur as I stared in disbelief. She was crystal clear.
And there she was. Student number 17. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth was in a big smile as she spun. She was lightly biting the tip of her tongue, and it gave her this carefree look… cute but raw. I swallowed hard as I checked out the rest of her body. Her stomach was so toned. It was almost hypnotic to watch her young curves at work.
That fuckin’ little plaid skirt topped it off. This afternoon, she looked good. Tonight? She looked smoking. She bristled with confidence… I had no idea how she had gotten in the place. My only guess is that the doorman let her flirt her way in. Every man in there probably thought she was some fresh 21-year-old that was pulling off the “schoolgirl” look that night.
But I knew that wasn’t the case. The only reason she looked so goddamn convincing is because she is a fucking teenager. I croaked in my brain, a student in one of my classes… What the hell is she doing here!? Good god, how the hell does she know to move like that…
The three of us gawked a little while longer. My buddies because they just saw a hot girl. No surprise there. But me? I watched in awe as she danced and could not believe it. My mind was racing. She couldn’t know that I would be here… This is just the biggest coincidence ever… I can’t let her stay… But I can’t go talk to her…
“I think I feel like dancing about now,” Scott grinned to us. He started to get up from the table.
“You can’t!” I blurted out.
He paused. “Why the hell not? You got a girlfriend and I saw her first… that’s two for two!”
I panicked. “No she’s- she’s not supposed to be here…”
“Uh huh,” he laughed, “I’ll get her out of here, don’t worry!”
My face started to turn red. He has no fucking clue. The words spilled out of my mouth. “She’s a teenager!”
Both of them looked at me quizzically.
“She’s… She’s uh, a student at the high school….”
“Your student?” Scott asked incredulously.
I blushed worse, “Yeah.”
He looked back to Summer. “Buuullshit…”
“Look, I’m serious… I don’t know how she got in here but, uh…” I started to get out of my seat. “I mean, obviously she can’t stay. She’s underage…” Yeah, too young to be looking that fuckin’ good.
My friends mumbled something about it not being my responsibility, but I ignored them. Honestly, I wasn’t going over there because I wanted to. I did feel some obligation to do the right thing. I was, after all, a public servant… right?
I moved up to the dance floor; I could barely see Summer anymore because she had melted back into a crowd at the start of a new song. Taking a deep breath in to calm myself down, I did my best to assertively push my way through the dancers to find her. As I finally got near her, another young guy irritatingly tried to shove me out of the way, annoyed at my advance. I ignored him and called out, “Summer!”
Her head jerked around, hair dangling down in front of her face, looking passionate and wild. She had this surprised look on her face, like she was shocked to hear her own name. Her body ungracefully snapped upright once she saw me. She wasn’t dancing anymore.
“Uh… hi!” she stammered.
Rolling into disciplinarian mode, I raised my finger and beckoned her to come off the dance floor. “I’d like to talk to you.”
The music was still blaring and most of the dancers ignored us, but some stopped to see who this asshole was that was making the pretty young girl upset. For a moment, she looked around her. I wondered if she would ignore my authority, realizing I had no real power over her outside the classroom. But she acquiesced anyway. She probably thinks I’ll narc her out.
We moved off the dance floor and moved to a back wall. “Nice to, um- see you…” she offered innocently.
“Yeah… Imagine my surprise when I noticed one of my own students. In a bar,” I emphasized.
“I was only dancing…”
“In a bar,” I repeated.
She flopped her hands down to her sides, almost in a pout. “I haven’t been drinking! It’s not a big deal!” Ah, there’s the teenager in her. Not so much confidence now…
“You and I both know you shouldn’t be here, Summer. Now, I’m willing to forget about this if you leave right now.”
She let out an annoyed sigh. “Come on! I’m not in school right now…”
“This is true… But either you leave, or I will have to let someone know that you are nowhere near twenty-one.”
An irritated little scoff coughed out of her mouth as she turned towards the rest of the bar. Her hands fidgeted on the hem of that short skirt, absent-mindedly pulling it up an inch. I found my own eyes paying way too much attention to those alluring thighs and snapped my gaze back up. Her head turned back to me and stared intently. Oh shit, please don’t let her have noticed…
“I won’t have a ride until way later!”
I blinked in momentary confusion. She’s still trying to reason with me? “Well I’m sure you can call somebody.”
“No way! All my friends are out! They aren’t going to, like, come all the way out here!”
“There’s always your parents,” I offered. That ought to scare her.
“Fuck no!” she cried. As soon as she set it, a hand shot up to cover her mouth. “Oh my gosh!” she slurred, “I mean, they’d kill me!”
For a moment, I actually pitied her. I mean, it’s not like I hadn’t done my fair share of bending the rules as a kid. And she wasn’t a bad student or anything. “Well… How far away do you live?”
Oh brother, did I really ask that? Now honestly. I wasn’t thinking anything impure. Not at that moment anyway.
She looked at me quizzically, then dropped her gaze down to her own body. “Um… Maybe like, twenty minutes or something.” Her hands smoothed out her skirt on the front of her legs. I tried not to watch her fiddling, to see her in that tiny skirt… her entire tummy exposed… “But, I can’t walk all the way back! It’s too late!” she objected.
I sighed. “Look, there is no way you can stay here. If you honestly cannot get a ride, I will drive you back.” Okay, it was the right thing to say. And the right thing to do… Right?
Summer’s eyes lit up in a brief moment of surprise. “Uh- you don’t… you don’t need to do that…”
She didn’t sound particularly convincing. “Then you do have another way to get home,” I insinuated.
She sighed back at me, “No… I don’t.”
“Come on then.”
VI
I briefly stopped at the table and told my buddies that I had to give her a ride home. My jaw involuntarily clenched as they indiscreetly checked Summer out, who was standing a few paces behind me. Scott was going to make some smart comment about me stealing her for myself, but I think I gave him a death stare and he kept his mouth shut.
Summer didn’t say anything as she demurely followed me out to the parking lot. When we got to my car, I jokingly offered, “Well, you can, uh, ride shotgun if you want. Or you can sit in the back and pretend I’m a taxi driver.”
She gave me a weak smile, “I can’t picture you as a cab driver.”
I opened the door to the front seat for her. “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” This isn’t weird. Just keep the conversation casual.
Her skirt rode up her legs a little further as she slid into the front seat. I tried not to gawk at those thighs as I made sure she was fully in the car. “Um… You like, know too much English!”
I gave her a sarcastic smile and shut the door. Walking around and getting into the driver’s side, I mockingly scolded, “Now Summer, you shouldn’t stereotype.”
Her hands tugged the bottom of her skimpy tank-top, trying to make it cover more of her stomach. I couldn’t help but notice it not working… at all. God, that fucking body… Her eyes suddenly rose up and caught me. “Uh- seatbelt,” I croaked just as fast, then averted my eyes to my keys as if starting the ignition was a complicated procedure.
Within a minute we were pulling out to the street. Neither of us had said anything. “You just tell me where to turn,” I instructed.
“Yeah, okay. Go right after the next intersection.”
“Okie doke.”
Again, awkward silence. Should I make small talk or do we just sit here like this? God, why am I so nervous? It’s not like I’m on a date with her or anything.
“Now go until the hill and turn left,” she said softly.
I kept driving, unresponsive. Great, now I have to keep silent or it will sound like I’m forcing it. Not that I care…
“I’m sorry you, like, have to do this,” she huffed out abruptly.
I was a little startled by the sudden break in silence. “Uh, well, it’s okay. Just don’t go to any bars for a few more years…”
“I was only dancing,” she retorted defensively.
“You know that doesn’t matter. Besides, you’ll attract the wrong kind of crowd at a place like that.” That was stupid… What am I, her dad?
Another awkward silence… “Well, you were there,” she said with a hint of victory in her voice. I glanced over at her and she had this subtle little grin, like she finally caught me at something.
I grinned back with a smartass, “Somebody’s gotta keep the law in this town.”
“Oh is that it,” she played, “Do you always hang out in bars, looking for underage girls to save?”
The second she finished saying it, my face started burning red. Both from embarrassment and anger. This is getting too friendly. She’s still my student. She knew it too; I could almost hear the smile wipe off her face.
“Um- go uh, go straight here. For a little while,” she mumbled apologetically.
More silence.
Eventually, she piped up again. “Well, I guess this is really an unlikely encounter, right?”
Is she being coy or sucking up? “Uh, I guess so.”
“Maybe I should rewrite my story about this…”
I looked over at her and she was fidgeting with the hem of her skirt again. No sooner had I turned to face her, she pulled her knees up to her chest on the seat. Her skirt pulled back even more, showing almost the entire bottom of her leg. So much skin…
“I’m not sure it’d be, uh… very exciting,” I offered. Now the situation was really sinking in and making me anxious. Oh fuck- you’re still staring at her! I couldn’t believe I was still looking at her legs like that as I replied to her. My entire body tensed and I reactively reached between us to a little compartment and grabbed an empty gum wrapper, pretending like that’s what I was looking for.
“Well we don’t know how it ends yet!” she rejoined.
I threw wrapper onto the floor in front of me. “It ends with you being dropped off at your parents,” I replied flatly.
“Maybe not…” she said softly.
Enter stage left; huge lump in my throat. As hard as I tried to focus on the road, on the simple task at hand, every passing second broke down that little wall I had built around my attraction to Summer. I was more consciously aware with each moment that a gorgeous young girl was sitting next to me in the car, wearing that tantalizing little outfit…
I blew through a four-way stop without even thinking. The loud blare of a honking car fading behind us snapped me to attention. What the hell am I doing!? My hands were gripping the wheel and I was staring straight ahead, but all I saw in my mind was my student’s gyrating body on the dance floor, smiling knowingly.
“What are you doing!” she cried. “You were supposed to turn back there!”
“Uh- whoops!” I tried to feign casual, “I guess I didn’t see the sign… I’ve uh- I’ve never been down this street, I don’t think…” I pulled over to find a place to turn around.
“Gosh, and here I thought I was supposed to be the irresponsible one!”
I tried to ignore the comment, but she pressed on as soon as she realized I wasn’t going to respond.
“I guess you do, like, tend to zone pretty hard…” she insinuated.
I’d gotten the car turned back around now. Still blushing from my idiocy, I absent-mindedly muttered, “Huh?”
“Well um- like in the gym that one day. You were just staring and staring…” her voice trailed off. Oh. Crap. I felt my heartbeat up in my temples. My hands nervously gripped at the steering wheel; my palms were actually sweaty. At least I managed to stop at the sign this time…
“Uhh… I don’t- I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I lied impassively. “So which way was I supposed to turn?” Change the subject!
She reached her arm out in front of me and pointed to the left. I tentatively inhaled, smelling a faint trace of her perfume. “That way…” she answered, but just as quick she added, “You mean you didn’t see me? We were in the same room…”
I pulled at the wheel to turn, but Summer was slow to take her arm away. The skin of our arms gingerly caressed as she leisurely drew back. I closed my eyes and swallowed hard. It almost felt as if she lingered her finger tips and teasingly traced them up to my sleeve before she was gone.
I couldn’t help it. I was pissed. I was scared. I was nervous. But I started to get hard.
“Is that why you didn’t, um, say hi?” she asked, almost pouting. “I could have sworn you… saw me…”
What the fuck do I say here? Lying about seemed pointless. But I sure as shit didn’t want to keep talking about it. “So, we getting close?” God, I sound so rattled…
“Yeah,” she said dejected. “You aren’t gonna, um, tell my parents, right?”
Finally, something I have control over… “Uh, well seeing as you didn’t, um, drink anything… I think we can just pretend this never happened…” Like I want your parents to see me gawking over their hot daughter… one of my students…
She sighed, “Thank god!” I couldn’t help but notice she brought her legs back down to the seat. Against my will, my head turned slightly as I watched her stretch her legs out, running her palms down her thighs to her knees. Her skirt was still pulled up, and it gave her this almost disheveled… indecent look. To see between those legs…
Unconsciously I had expected her to straighten the fabric out and pulled it down her legs a bit. My cock twitched a little harder when I realized she was leaving it like that. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, trying vainly to readjust myself so my growing erection wouldn’t show. Please let it be too dark in here for her to notice…
“It’s um, just up here,” she broke the silence.
My heart skipped a beat. I bit the back of my tongue in irritation. Part of you is disappointed… you asshole… I pulled up to the side of the street, opting not to be seen going in her driveway. She looked at me and gave a shy smile as she realized what I was doing.
“Okay then,” I tried to sound light-hearted, looking at her plainly now.
She brushed a strand of hair from her face. “Thank you so much for not, like, making a big deal out of this…”
“Yeah well, just don’t let it happen again, okay?” Sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher…
She bit the bottom of her lip, looking so fucking cute. “I’ll try… but maybe I’ll want to be rescued by you again…” Her voice quavered a little, like she couldn’t decide whether to say it as a joke or as a come-on.
Her innocence mixed oddly with that sexy confidence. Our eyes were locked into each other’s. It only lasted a second, but it felt like a long and precipitous silence. “Uh- I’ll see you on Monday,” I stumbled.
She dropped her eyes slightly. At first I thought it was out of shy submission. Then with complete and utter mortification, I saw her lips tighten as she tried to hide a smile. That’s when I realized she was staring right at the huge tent in my pants.
I couldn’t move. I felt literally paralyzed. My entire body tensed at the situation, which had the unfortunate effect having my hard-on flex and move conspicuously. As soon as it happened, Summer let out a little gasp and brought her eyes back up to me. That little teenage face was sparkling with glee. I knew she just had to be pleased with herself.
She opened her mouth to say something, but then closed it with a sly grin. I was so scared at the situation, so petrified about how she would react, that I didn’t even have time to react to her. Summer shifted in her seat, as if getting ready to get out of the car, but then quickly shot a hand over to my thigh.
My eyes flew wide open as she put her weight on my leg, tenderly squeezing her fingers into me. She then leaned right over to me, darting out like a snake, and moved her face up to mine. My mouth was hanging open a little bit in bewildered surprise. My mind didn’t even have time to put together any thoughts before she pressed her mouth against my bottom lip.
Reactively I closed my mouth around hers. Not because I wanted to kiss her back; I didn’t even realize what was happening yet. It seemed to encourage her and I think she actually nibbled on my lower lip. As fast as it happened, my hand shot out and pressed against her soft stomach. I pushed her away and she pulled her face back, breaking the kiss.
“Summer!” I croaked out in shock.
There was this wild look in her eye, like she was burning with adrenaline. She let out a little sigh, looking straight at me, and bit the tip of her tongue. I felt her right hand come down and grab my wrist… I was still pressing against her stomach. She pushed my hand down to her lap, but I anxiously pulled away. Her hand still on mine, she forced me to drag my fingers along an exposed thigh before I was free.
“What in the hell…!” I blurted.
She quickly leaned away from me and opened the passenger door. “What?” she said coyly as she scooted out of the car. “You said this like… never happened!” The door slammed shut and she began trotting up her driveway. I sat in stunned disbelief, watching her tight ass wag as she went.
Before she went out of view around a corner, she spun around and faced my car. She raised her hand up and wiggled her fingers, giving me a wave. I barely noticed it. I was looking at that taut and bare stomach, framed by a little shirt and plaid skirt. Then she disappeared.
I looked down in my lap, then grimaced and dropped my head against the back of my seat. There was a little wet spot in my crotch from the pre-cum dripping anxiously from my raging erection.
VII
So I was a mess. I drove back home in a total daze. I think for the most part, I was in denial. There was no way that could have happened. How could I have let it come to that? How badly did I want it to come to that? Then there was guilt… Because I had a girlfriend. Because Summer was my student. I mean, I was just trying to do the right thing, wasn’t I? I didn’t actually think something like that would happen…
I didn’t freak out. Not right away. Once I got back to my place, I just stumbled into my bedroom. I sat on the edge of my bed and numbly took off my shoes. My teeth repeatedly ran against my lower lip. At first I could still taste her lip gloss that wiped onto me. Although it was long gone by now, part of my mind still thought it was there. The sensation was imprinted in my memory. It was sweet and young. I wonder if the rest of her tastes that good…
My head fell into my hands, elbows resting on my legs. I took a deep breath to try and clear my head. It didn’t matter; thoughts barely registered anyway. I leaned up and let my body fall backwards onto the bed. My hands absentmindedly ran down my legs. I closed my eyes. Maybe I can fall asleep…
I saw her dancing, her gyrating tight body. I saw her sitting in the passenger seat, legs pulled up, skirt riding up, thighs exposed. I saw her shy smile. Then I saw it melt into a knowing one… full of that risky teenage assurance. What was she thinking…? It didn’t even register to me when my left hand slid into my pants.
I replayed our kiss in my imagination as my fingers idly pressed down at the base of my cock. The jolt of pleasure made me gasp a little. I remembered the feeling of her taut stomach… How badly I wanted to feel more of her. My senses were a mess. I fantasized about pulling her into me instead of pushing her away. Somewhere my conscious objected, and even in my imagination I remembered separating away from her.
I was playing with myself more fervently, my hips rocking a little on the bed. What if she pushed back… if she resisted my opposition…? I imagined her sexy little tongue running across her lips and her perfect young body climbing onto me. It was too much. I actually moaned out loud, “No… oh Summer…”
And then I came. Hard. The kind of come that makes your body convulse against its own will. I soaked my boxers and pants, desperately tugging on myself, thinking about my own student. My mouth hung open as it happened, feeling the warmth spread over my lap.
It took me a minute to catch my breath… and to realize what I just let myself do. It was then that I finally started to freak out. About the thoughts of losing my job, of being prosecuted, of my girlfriend finding out… of everyone finding out… I was so ashamed. I got off the bed and stripped out of my soaked clothes, dumping them in the hamper with disdain.
My body was shaking from fear and apprehension as I got into the shower. I have no idea how long I stood in there, hot water pouring over my body. I stayed in to try and relax, let the heat take away some of the stress. I tried to rationalize. My gears were spinning as fast as possible, trying to find a way out of the mess I was in. I didn’t do anything wrong. She threw herself at me! All I have to do is discreetly tell her to back off, or I will get her in trouble…
I knew it was only partially true. There was no denying that I wanted her. It didn’t take too long before I was hard again. I jacked off to her a second time for the night, right there in the shower.
It wouldn’t be the last time.
I couldn’t sleep. You know when you get restless, and just keep tossing over and over? You’re tired as shit, but you just can’t help but lie awake. As the night goes on, you get those brief moments of rest… but it’s even worse, ‘cause you have the exact same dream. Over. And over. And over again.
That’s what was happening to me. I was back in the bar, watching Summer dance. I kept telling my friends I was going to go over to her to tell her she had to go. It was almost like a movie; I helplessly watched myself do it, even though in the back of my awareness, I knew what would happen, and that I needed to escape. Nope.
Out of sheer desperation, I masturbated myself in the bed. Not just once. Not even twice. Probably damn near every time I woke up. At first I tried to at least use tissues or something… Eventually I didn’t care. I was pissed off and delirious. I came in my boxers. I came on the sheets. I couldn’t stop thinking about how fucked I was. About how bad I wanted to be fucked. By my student.
The next day I had plans to spend some time with my girlfriend. I debated whether that was a good idea. On one hand, maybe she could take my mind off of things… On the other hand, I was so wracked with guilt and apprehension that I couldn’t deal with it. I told her I was feeling sick and called it off.
The rest of the weekend was a dull blur. At some point I was lying on my bed, exhausted. Heather called and said she was going to come over and check on me. Somehow I persuaded her to stay away. Clearly I was too sick; I might be contagious. Just wait a few days. My room smells like sweat and sex.
I even thought about calling in sick to work. The closer Monday came, the more I dreaded seeing Summer. Eventually I resolved to go in; because if I didn’t show up, then she would know why. Like hell I was going to willingly let her think that she had any power over me. Even if she does.
When I went to bed Sunday night, I actually managed to convince myself to be somewhat confident. My attempts to rationalize and belittle the importance of the event were at least mildly successful. I was sure that, once back in the familiar domain of my classroom, I would be able to assert my authority over Summer. I would tell her after class, in no uncertain terms, that I had zero interest in her. And that given the circumstances, I am willing to forget her transgression and not get her in trouble. Yeah, like I was a victim. I’d love to be her victim…
Monday arrived. Things were going well in the morning… Even if I was glancing at the clock every three minutes, mentally calculating the time left until Summer’s arrival. At least I didn’t feel nervous. Not until the bell rang anyway. Then my heartbeat began to pick up and my anxiety crept around my chest. She had five minutes to get into the room. Each time the door swung open, I glanced over. Shots of relief and irritation flashed through me each time it wasn’t her.
I’m not sure exactly what I felt when she did come in. Part of me expected her to enter wearing something scandalous, something sexy and revealing. After all, that’s how I’ve been picturing her all weekend. So it was almost anti-climactic when she waltzed in wearing just jeans and a sweatshirt. Never mind the fact that a little bit of me was disappointed. Wasn’t she trying to seduce me, after all?
Not that I wanted her to be or anything…
Class proceeded at a fair routine. Summer was almost… boring. All weekend, I had imagined her in some revealing outfit, showing off that teenage body. Sometimes she would be insinuatingly sucking on a lollipop, smiling at me, showing off her skin… But there was nothing. I’m not even sure if she really looked at me. Of course I kept stealing looks at her… But the most I got out of her was a shy smile when I caught her doodling.
As the end of the period drew near, I felt my palms getting a little sweaty. It was ridiculous. I was planning on telling Summer to stay after the bell for a minute. Then I would put an end to whatever was happening. I don’t know if her nonchalant demeanor made me more nervous or less. Part of it made me feel stupid. Maybe I was completely overreacting. Bullshit. She kissed me for fuck’s sake. I actually felt nervous about approaching her though… Yeah, intimidated by my own teenage student. My own hot, flirty teenage student.
Ring. Class was over. All sound was drowned out by the din of a roomful of hungry students shuffling out of their seats and heading for the door. I caught Summer’s attention to tell her to come to my desk, but she was already on her way. Gulp.
She had a paper in her hand. “I worked on my story over the weekend,” she said sweetly, stretching out to hand it to me.
“Oh, that’s good. Actually I was hoping I could speak with you a minute about it. Before you go.” I took the paper.
“Um, I guess so…” She said it like she was annoyed, but I knew there was a flirty little smile under there. Or do I just want there to be one…
Before I could respond, two of my other students approached my desk, waving their papers. It was some of my college-bound overachievers. Shit. I knew I would never hear the end of their bitching sycophancy. They immediately piped up, saying they wanted to talk about their submissions as well.
Summer rolled her eyes and looked expectantly at me. She knows. There was no way I could talk to her about… it… in front of any other students. And the others weren’t going to leave anytime soon. I tried to tell them that I would talk to them after I looked over their own comments, but no, they had to speak with me now.
Summer interrupted, “It’s okay, I’ll go. We can talk about it later if you want. You should probably read my new stuff first anyway…”
I couldn’t find the wherewithal to argue with her. She left the classroom. I watched her go. I hadn’t noticed before, but her jeans were pretty tight after all. Such a nice ass… For a brief moment I forgot that there were other students there, looking at me. Looking at me looking at her. I felt my face start to grow hot as I turned to face them. Fearing they knew my thoughts, I blurted, “You know, you are capable of waiting your turn, instead of running your peers off.”
They suddenly squirmed into bashful apologies, not wanting to be on my bad side when their grade was on the line. Kiss-asses.
I was rather abrupt and terse with them for the next fifteen minutes. Mostly from my own emotional state, but I’m pretty confident they thought I was just irritated at their manners. I breathed an annoyed sigh as soon as they left and the room was empty. Rubbing my temples with one hand, I slid my desk drawer open and pulled out my lunch, tossing it on the desk.
Then I saw her paper.
My heart skipped a beat. Don’t read it now. Whatever it is, just read it after school. At home… You wouldn’t read any other student’s paper at lunch. I pushed my chair back and stood up, resolving to go to the teacher’s lounge and put all this out of my head. But I didn’t even make it to the hallway before I turned around and sunk back into my chair with an irritated grunt.
There was no helping myself. I pulled the paper up and saw a written comment from her, scrawled under mine in big bubbly letters that only a teenage girl would do.
“I still think my plot is good. It can keep adding on in fun ways. Just try the next part.”
So she didn’t change her submission at all. Shit. I thumbed through the pages until I got to the newest addition, freshly stables onto the back. My dick started involuntarily twitching before I read the first word.
‘She was so sure that she saw him staring at her in the gym… Could he really be interested? As the week went on, she started to doubt herself. Maybe she was imagining it… Maybe it was even wishful thinking…’
What the hell was this? My brain tried to process the thought that she was actually going to push this further. I skimmed through the pages, past her ruminating about seeing her teacher in a different light… On to the bar…
‘So she danced on in her little schoolgirl outfit. She knew all the older men were looking at her. It wasn’t the first time it had happened. She liked it, but for some reason it just wasn’t as thrilling as being watched by him, like on the treadmill… As she twisted and turned, her eyes closed and picturing him, she almost thought she imagined hearing his voice call out her name. She looked anyway and felt like a bucket of cold water was thrown on her when she actually saw her teacher… another encounter!’
Uh huh, very clever. Or maybe I didn’t think that. My thought process was probably more to the effect of: holy shit, she was fantasizing about me?
As desperate as I was to read every word, I restlessly flipped the page and skipped ahead a little. She talked about being nervous about having to leave the bar. About her parents finding out. About getting into her teacher’s car. She talked about trying to flirt a little while driving, then feeling embarrassed about it. It was always so easier to read boys her age.
‘When they pulled up to her house, she couldn’t ignore the butterflies in her stomach. She wasn’t sure. She thought he might like her. He seemed so flustered… not at all like he is when he’s teaching. She looked down and was about to say goodbye when she saw it. He was excited for her. Her heart swelled into her chest with inward pleasure. She thought about saying something about it… she almost did… But without even thinking, she just leaned forward and kissed him!’
My mouth was dry as I read her version of the events. I kept shifting awkwardly in my seat, squirming from my pounding hard-on. I couldn’t believe this. This was terrible. This was amazing…
She detailed how I… or rather, “the teacher,” kissed her back. And how much she liked it. As she left and went back into her house, she was so happy. But she didn’t want to freak him out, so she would play it down at school. But she couldn’t wait until their next encounter somewhere.
‘Maybe she would leave it to fate. But maybe she would have to take fate into her own hands…’
Okay. A little over-dramatic. What do you expect from a high-schooler? But who gives a rat’s ass. I wasn’t thinking objectively about the quality of her writing. I was thinking, rather haphazardly, that Summer wanted to fuck me.
But then I thought, she never actually said anything about having sex. That’s just what you want her to want…
VIII
The day couldn’t end soon enough. Loath as I was to admit it, but I was desperate to get home. I needed time to read her paper again, thoroughly this time. And I wanted to make sure I would be alone. No students walking in. No other teachers. Just me. And my fantasies about Summer. With my hand down my pants.
And that’s just what happened. No sooner was I in my door that I had thrown all my things to the side except for Summer’s paper. I sank into the couch, irritated at my own hustle but powerless to do anything about it. My dick was already throbbing in my slacks, ever since I got in my car. I couldn’t stop muttering to myself about how deep of shit I was in with Summer… About how to get the little tease to stop. I was burning for her.
My body was so on edge that I barely got through a few paragraphs before my hips jerked and I came forcefully in my clothes. God, I can’t even help myself. With the tension released, I once again was flooded with guilt and fear of what was happening. I had to stop this somehow. She can’t keep writing this story… or worse, thinking that whatever was happening could be allowed to continue.
At first I resolved to confront her the next day at school. I would find a way to get her alone, no matter what. Then I realized, to hell with that. I’d wait a few days. Make her sweat it out. Nonchalance and disinterest was the way to go. I wasn’t going to come off desperate in front of her. Not anymore than I already have…
Of course, that didn’t stop my curiosity from getting the better of me later that evening. After I ate some dinner, I rummaged through the closet and found the previous class’s yearbook. I thumbed through the pages and found her photo. She definitely looked younger; a year is a long time for a teenager. Still definitely cute; although I would have never started obsessing over her. Hell, I never would have now if it wasn’t for that day at the gym…
I continued to turn through the pages, taking in all of the larger pictures entered into the book: events, clubs, random snapshots of high school life. I ignored the part of myself that was calling me a pervert for what I was looking for. Especially when I came upon what I wanted.
I didn’t know if there’d be another picture of Summer somewhere in the yearbook. But there was. She was standing in the middle of two other girls at some sports game; all their arms upraised showing “number one”. She was wearing these tiny shorts and a tank-top, which pulled up to show her flat stomach from her pose.
Her friends didn’t even register to me. They were probably just as cute. One even had nicer tits. But I didn’t care at all about them (the girls, not the tits). I just saw her. Her innocent face, that tight little body. I don’t know what I got off on more: those little shorts showing off her legs, or all that young skin bared from her shirt. Or maybe it was just that I was so helpless that I couldn’t stop jerking off to her no matter what. That I’d resort to digging up a picture from her as a junior to get my fix… It was so fucked up. But it made me come so hard though.
I was so mad at myself. But I didn’t pretend like I could stop anymore. All I cared about was giving Summer the impression that I didn’t want her. I could deal with my own feelings until the end of the school year, and then it’d be over. That didn’t mean I couldn’t rip that page out of the yearbook and stuff it in drawer under my bed. I knew I’d need to use it again later…
The next few days were awkward. I kept to my plan of playing cool in class and not confronting Summer right away. Even though every day I saw her, my nerves rattled and demanded I just get it over with. But nothing interesting happened. She didn’t wear anything outrageous. She didn’t flirt with me or really give me any signs at all.
Every once in awhile I’d see a sly little look from her, but I was convinced that I had imagined it. Let’s face it. I’d been jerking off to her every day now. As much as I didn’t want her to be serious about the whole thing… I wanted to see her give me a signal.
I finally got something on Thursday. Another student asked if I had read their latest revisions on their stories. As soon as he asked, I carefully eyed Summer’s reaction. Her eyes shot up from her paper that she’d been scribbling on. She was interested! This thought was accompanied simultaneously by an exuberant ‘yes!’ and terrified ‘shit!’
I answered that I still had a couple submissions left. They would be finished by the end of the school day, and I’d hand them back on Friday. If they were truly desperate, they could come in after the last bell and pick it up early. I already knew at least a handful of students would take me up on it. What I was curious about, obviously, was if she would.
The minutes dragged on slowly for the rest of the afternoon, that very question weighing on my mind the entire time. School ended at 2:00. At 2:05, the first few students trickled in. Some just wanted their papers right away and left. Others stayed to look over them and discuss them with me. Ordinarily I would have told them to wait at least a day, if not the whole weekend, before jumping to questions. Today however, I was generous with my time. I kept eyeing the door. Just in case…
By 2:30, my room was once again empty. She didn’t show up. My edgy anticipation finally wore off, and I assumed I’d have a break of it until tomorrow. I got up from my desk and started putting my things together to leave. So my stomach did a total flip when I suddenly heard, from behind me, a young girl’s voice chirp, “Oh good, I’m not too late!”
I didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. “Ah Summer, how may I help you?”
“I was hoping to get my paper.” She had walked up to my desk now. It was all I could do not to spin around and take her in the second I knew she was at the door. Be calm, be casual…
“Of course,” I rummaged through a binder (as if I didn’t have hers placed for convenient access already). “Although I noticed you didn’t follow my instruction…”
Her eager features faded, clouded by vague unease. “What do you mean?”
You’re in charge here, make sure it stays that way. “Well, we discussed that your initial prompt didn’t have much in the way of direction…”
“What are you talking about!” she blurted, almost offended. “I wrote a whole second part! It continues everything!”
“Actually, if you take the time to read my comments, it almost comes off as a completely separate story… just tacked onto the first.” This wasn’t completely true, and I felt guilty about compromising my teaching integrity… but there were greater stakes at play here.
She snatched the paper from my hand. “That’s like, totally unfair! It completely fits together!” The pages flipped angrily through her fingers as her eyes buzzed over each line I marked in. Before I could respond, her eyes slowly rose up and leveled at my gaze. “And you know it.”
Oh. Crap. I was almost chilled by her sudden determination and confidence. Or maybe it was just me being a nervous wreck on the inside. I stared at her blankly for a moment, no words coming to mind.
“Is this about something else?” she asked flatly.
Okay, no more games. “Look Summer, this paper is, um, inappropriate…”
“Why?”
I almost scoffed. “Because…” What could I even say?
“Because I think the writing is really good,” she interrupted.
“Like I said, it’s not the writing so much as the subject matter…”
“Well it totally fits the prompt! Do I need to show it to another English teacher to prove it?”
C-r-a-p! “That’s uh, not necessary…”
She cocked her neck a little bit, trying to hide a smug little smile. “So what’s the problem?”
“Look Summer, I’m not sure what- what you think is going on here. I have been willing to overlook your, um, indiscretion from the other night…”
Her mouth snapped shut and her cheeks turned bright red.
“…but whatever it is, it is going to stop. It has stopped.” There. Firm, in charge.
She stared at me, angry at not finding any words. Her gaze dropped down to her paper and she finally spoke, “I don’t see what that has to do with this.” And she shook the paper for emphasis.
Was she joking? “This isn’t a game, Summer.”
“What? You think this would actually happen? A high school teacher getting excited over his little student? That’s pretty unlikely. And isn’t that, like, the whole point of the story?” She dripped with sarcasm.
And there it was again. That sudden flare of excitement and certainty in her eyes. That look she got when she knew she wanted something. I needed to take control. “That’s right, it wouldn’t happen, so…”
“So there’s no problem then, right?” she quickly interjected.
At that moment, one of the other teacher’s from down the hall poked her head in the door. Summer and I both looked over.
“Oh sorry,” my colleague apologized, “I didn’t think you’d still be with your students…”
“It’s okay Ms. Hendrix, we were just finishing up.” Summer turned and gave me a sour smile. “Thanks for like, seeing it my way. I’m really excited to see how the story turns out.”
She was already walking away from me and towards the door before I could respond. My muscles tensed. I didn’t want this to end with her having the last word, but I suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable even broaching the topic with another instructor in the room.
At that moment I felt defeated. For better or for worse, I allowed myself to be convinced that there wasn’t much I could do. I wasn’t sure if she was bluffing about showing the paper to another teacher. Even if she did, it didn’t prove anything. But my obsession over the recent weeks was too powerful to think through it clearly. It had to stay a secret, even if that meant allowing her to continue writing. All I had to do was stay away from her. I could do that, right?
IX
Actually, it turns out the answer was a resounding no. It took only until the next day. Class proceeded uneventfully; I couldn’t bring myself to try and confront Summer again about the paper. I was afraid of how she’d react. The previous night was wracked with nightmares of her telling another teacher, and everyone finding out how bad I wanted her. I’d wake up, sweaty and angry. I took out my frustration by jerking off to her. What a surprise.
The most notable thing that occurred was that it was sunny. This meant Summer came to school wearing a showy pair of little shorts. I tried to ignore them and not think about those delicious legs, tantalizing thighs… and what was between them. All I had to do was get through the day, and at least I’d have the weekend away from her. I was even going to spend some time with my girlfriend; let a real woman expel these unending thoughts about a girl.
That evening, Heather and I went to the movies. We were both tired from the work week and didn’t feel like doing anything too extravagant. For some reason, I had the tremendous brain fart to not realize the theater would be full of high school kids on an opening weekend. I guess it’s never been a problem before. Hell, it wouldn’t even be now, as long as she wasn’t there. And what would be the odds of that anyway?
At least that’s what I kept telling myself as we drove there. No sooner had we parked that my eyes were ceaselessly scouting out all the packs of kids. Young girls were everywhere, some in groups, some with dates. Every time I saw a tight little body in short shorts, my heart skipped a beat until I realized it wasn’t her. I felt horribly guilty, hoping my girlfriend didn’t think I was trying to check them all out.
We got in line to buy some tickets. I tried not to let my nerves show through. So far, I had not seen any sign of her. But I knew I couldn’t relax until I was safe in the darkness of the theater. What would she do anyway? What am I scared of? My mind trailed off briefly, but I was jolted back to reality hearing a large outcry of giggling.
I looked behind me in the line and saw a group of girls talking with some boys. You know how it is, young people always talking louder because they think other people want to see them. At first it was nothing, and I started to look away, but at the last moment I saw that familiar pair of shorts. Or perhaps those more familiar young legs; the ones I’d been masturbating to all week.
She wasn’t facing towards me, but either from cosmic bad luck or her getting that sixth sense of someone watching her, she turned her head. Her eyes flickered a nervous excitement the moment she identified me. It was obvious I recognized her, but I jerked my head anxiously away regardless. Smooth dumbass, now she really knows. We were almost at the ticket window.
I wasn’t going to look again, but I did put my arm around Heather’s waist and gave her a squeeze. She didn’t think anything of it particularly; I hoped Summer was watching and got the idea. We bought two tickets for some horror flick and got ready to go in. There was a pack of people streaming out of the theater, as a movie must have just ended. I cocked my ear behind me once I realized Summer’s group was at the window.
“Come on guys, let’s see the scary one instead. The comedy looks totally dumb.”
Oh give me a break. She must have heard me order. There’s no other way… Was she serious? Even with my girlfriend with me? I hurried us inside the building, anxious to get to our theater and hide in some dark corner. But no, there was a line.
We got into it and started waiting. Heather was making conversation about something, but I can’t remember what the hell about. It was all I could do to hide my own distraction. I really did not want Summer to see the same film as us. My eyes kept darting back to the door, waiting for her group to come in; hoping they’d go into a different line. When the door finally swung open, I saw them mill around a bit and finally get in place in our line, several places behind. Damn it!
Maybe I was overreacting. Like I said, what the hell could she do? But try to put yourself in my shoes. As ridiculous as it may sound, I was more and more afraid of this girl. Not for what she could do to me, but how she made me feel about her. Guilt, lust, everything swirled around inside of me. My girlfriend being right next to me just made it seem that much more scandalous.
Just let us inside! The fifteen-year-old tenant at the head of the line, looking bored as ever, seemed like he held way too much power at just that moment. After some length he shuffled by the podium and started letting people into the theater, taking their tickets one by one. About damn time. As Heather and I finally got into the screening room, I attempted to get her to sit in a corner, or at least the side of a row. There were still too many open seats though, and she insisted that we get a better view by sitting in the middle somewhere.
I relented, not having any decent excuse to counter otherwise. By now I’m sure you can guess what I was afraid of. More people came in and filled up the seats. Then the group of high-schoolers entered. I tried to slouch a little and hide my presence. Damn it, I should’ve gone back out to take a leak or something, what was I thinking!? There was a largely empty row near the front where it looked like the whole gaggle of them would sit.
I couldn’t help but strain my focus to hear Summer complain that was too far up and close to the screen. My heartbeat began to speed up, realizing she said it while looking up and seeing Heather. Please not up here, please not up here… I slouched further and rested my head in my hand, trying to cover my face. It was no use. Some of them sat down below, but another five of them came up near me. It was no surprise when Summer came scooting down the aisle first, finally forcing me to catch her eye.
“Is this seat taken?” she asked me innocently, as if I were a stranger.
“Go ahead,” I mumbled half-assedly, trying my best to appear wholly uninterested in her.
I recognized some of her friends from school, but none of them were my students. I wondered if any of them noticed they were sitting near a teacher. From their carefree attitude, I felt that they were too oblivious. At least they didn’t recognize me. I leaned over to my right side and asked Heather what time it was. The movie would start in just a few minutes. I couldn’t wait.
Nothing unusual happened for a little while. The lights dimmed and the show started. Summer hadn’t paid me any mind after sitting down, and I was almost starting to feel okay about it. There’s nothing she can do anyway, what am I so worried about? The first strike came when she brought her arm down on the shared armrest between us.
I was already resting there, and the length of her skin laid down along mine. The sudden touch startled me and I jerked my hand away. She did the same and whispered, ‘sorry’. Okay, harmless accident, no big deal. I tried to concentrate on the movie. Even though it was dark, I could still see the faint outline of her legs in the seat next to me. I had a hard time restraining myself not to keep catching peeks at them.
As the movie went on, she stretched out both her arms until they were taut for a few seconds, then re-shifted in her seat. When she brought down her right hand, she lazily let it drop down into my personal space. Her fingers grazed across my thigh and then shyly shot back to her lap. Now might be a good time to mention that I changed into shorts before I left to the theater…
The feeling of her fingertips was a shock. I gave her an irritated glare (which probably just looked confused), and she made a silent but exaggerated frown as if to say ‘oops’. I turned back to the movie, even more flustered than before. Honestly I thought maybe that’d be it. There are only so many times you can accidentally touch someone, you know? What I didn’t predict was that she’d drop the pretense.
It was an older place and the seats didn’t have built-in cup holders. She was handed a large drink from one of her friends and she took a big sip. She then leaned down to place it on the floor, between me and her. I tried to keep my eyes on the screen, but I couldn’t help watching her every movement. And I couldn’t fucking believe what happened next. Once she put it down, she boldly traced her fingers up my calf as she leaned up and back into her seat. She brushed me all the way up to my knee before she let go and resumed her natural position.
My stomach flipped and my eyes peeled wide. Holy fuck. Did she really do that? First I looked at Heather; she was thankfully absorbed in the movie. Then I looked again at Summer, who pretended like I wasn’t even there. I swallowed hard, my mouth going completely dry. This is insane. How can I stop her? What if someone sees?
At this point I don’t think I was even registering what happened on the screen. My mind was racing like I was some inexperienced kid about to get caught doing something wrong. She’s my student for fuck’s sake! Why is this happening? It didn’t take long until she went for it again. She rested her arm at the base of her seat and reached her hand over to me under the armrest.
You could barely see what she was doing unless you looked. I was of course. God, not again… Her hand reached to the underside of my knee. With two or three fingers, she tickled my skin there. It was so sensitive that it sent waves up my leg. My body tensed in mortification. I was afraid to just grab her arm; someone would see. But she didn’t stop. Oh no… it feels good…
I couldn’t deny the gentle touch was having more than a ticklish effect on me. Whether it was just what she was doing, or whether it was because of everything else, I started to get hard. My heart sank at the realization. I finally managed to shift in my seat, pushing my legs away from her. She drew her hand away. Silently, I breathed in a huge sigh and looked over at her.
She brought her fingers back to her own leg and traced them up her thigh, teasingly stopping at the hem of those tiny shorts. She knew I was looking. Reluctantly I looked up at her eyes and saw her biting her lower lip, surreptitiously looking back at me. My fists clenched in frustration and I put them over my lap. I can’t let her see it.
It seemed that she left me alone for another ten or fifteen minutes. I tried to relax and will my erection away. But the more I thought about it, the worse it got. I was actually getting harder against my will. It was insane. I was so embarrassed; the whole situation was so wrong. And it was making me hotter. I couldn’t help but think about her body and all my fantasies I’d been having about her. And now here she was, next to me. There was no denying that this would fuel my growing obsession even worse.
I saw she put her arm on the rest between us. I literally felt the increased thump in my chest. She lightly tapped her fingers along it, then she rolled her arm and started idly picking her nails with her thumb. She’s fucking teasing me… I knew something was coming. As much as I dreaded it, I felt even worse about hopelessly anticipating it. It was so twisted.
Her arm inched closer over into my seat until finally it quietly dropped down into my lap. She turned her hand around so her palm rested against my thigh. I bit the back of my tongue as it happened, wondering how I would get out of it this time. My shorts mostly bordered between our skin, but her fingers reached out across the fabric and lightly scratched the top of my bare leg. The movement also let her pull my shorts up a little bit, allowing her more access.
I cautiously moved one of my hands over to push her away. She slid down to the outer side of my leg and traced along my thigh. The feeling was electric and went straight up my leg and into my cock. A shiver went through my body which made my hard-on jump even worse. I looked up and over at Heather to see if she noticed.
She hadn’t… yet. But she sensed my gaze and looked at me. I felt light-headed; I was about to get it now. I forced a weak smile at her. She returned it blithely unaware and turned back to the screen. All the while, Summer’s fingers traced and tickled along my left thigh. I tried to swallow down the huge lump in my throat. I can’t believe she didn’t notice! Finally I managed to get control of myself and I grabbed Summer’s hand with my own, pushing it away.
She offered a light, teasing resistance. I forced her arm back to her own lap, pressing her hand down on her leg. She pulled out of my grip and my hand slid down to touch her naked skin. Oh wow… I only stayed there for a moment, closing my eyes in disbelief. My fingers involuntarily squeezed her thigh before I managed to slowly drag my fingers off of her. I didn’t feel my heartbeat in my chest anymore. I only felt in between my legs.
My girlfriend still hadn’t noticed. When’s this damn movie end? I watched on in anxious irritation. I wanted nothing more than to get the hell out of this theater and away from Summer. Well, besides fucking Summer anyway… I rubbed my temples. God, I couldn’t think like that. Why did I want her so bad? My entire body was flushed with heat. I realized I was thirsty as hell.
I thought about getting up to go get a drink; that would even get me away from her. I abandoned the idea in short order though. What if she followed me out? Maybe I could scold her… That might even be good. But then I abandoned the idea. There was no way I was going to get up right that minute. I would walk right in front of a bunch of students, including Summer, with an uncontrollable erection.
And so I continued to wait. You can say what you want about me. There was probably something I could have done. Everything is easy in retrospect. But at the time I was petrified of someone seeing what was happening. Because if someone saw, they would obviously see that I liked it. Nobody will care if I say I didn’t want to like it. And there goes my life, branded as a pervert teacher.
I could tell the climactic scene was about to occur. The final showdown between the main villain and hero was fast approaching. This was the only relief I got: knowing it would be over soon. My mind mostly turned on trying to squash my throbbing dick. I tried to think of other stuff. All thoughts were replaced with Summer. How will I hide it after the movie ends? I figured it wouldn’t be so bad if I shoved my hands in my pockets right away. With Heather behind me, she wouldn’t even notice. I’d be okay by the time we got to the car… Or I’d just say I was frisky for her.
Here came the big gross-out scene. The hero had a chain around his neck, choking him. His face swelled and his eyes bulged. It looked like the villain was going to reach in and pop his eyeballs, forcing everyone to squirm as the scene dragged on. Heather, being sensitive about exploding pupils, covered her face with her hands, cracking her fingers to peak every five seconds or so to see if it was over.
I felt a tap on my left side (I jumped; Summer being the only one that could scare me during this movie). Reluctantly I looked over at her. She craned her neck to look around me to see Heather’s plight. Then she looked back at me with a tiny grin and motioned for me to lean down to her. She wanted to say something. Everything told me to ignore her… I won’t even bother make excuses for why I leaned into her seat to let her whisper something.
So, guarded as I could be, I carefully bent over the arm rest and tilted my head. I made sure to keep my eyes on the screen, as if that’s what I was really interested in. My senses were on red alert. I could practically feel her body shift as she brought her lips to my ear. I waited anxiously for her to say something, but all I got was her warm breath on the side of my face.
Then, very softly, she pressed even closer. I could smell her now. Images of our brief kiss were conjured in my mind, but then she finally whispered, “Don’t worry… I’m not scared…”
I wasn’t sure whether or not she was talking about Heather or me. My mind tried to sort it out, frozen in place, when Summer slyly moved closer and wrapped her lips around my earlobe. Everything slowed way down for an instant. All that existed was the hot, wet feeling on my skin. It seemed like it took forever for her lips to part, but then she ran the tip of her tongue along the edge of my ear, up a little ways, then off of me.
She leaned back in her seat.
I slowly, dazedly, leaned back up into mine.
The movie punctuated with a loud crash; no eyeballs were exploded after all. I saw movement to my right, and realized Heather had just now taken her hands away and watched freely. My mind was wholly blank… it couldn’t even catch up to be in denial yet. I just sat there, still feeling the wetness on the side of my face. For a minute or two, I think I even forgot about my raging dick.
It was that sensation that brought me to my senses. My hard-on was practically twitching, it was so desperate for attention. I realized I wasn’t doing a very good job of covering it anymore and quickly pulled my hands over my lap again. God damn it. I knew Summer saw it. She had to have. I couldn’t bring myself to look at her. I’m such a mess.
The rest of the movie was a daze. It wrapped up fairly quickly, thankfully. There were no more come-ons from my little teenage tease. As the lights came on, most of her friends got up right away. She waited an extra minute. I couldn’t afford to keep sitting and let both her and my girlfriend see the huge tent in my shorts. So I took the lesser of two evils; I stood up and turned left to face out the aisle.
I saw her little smile as she watched my waist rise from the seat. It was obvious she saw it well before I managed to stuff my hands in my pockets. Whatever, she already knows… By now I was just trying to hide it from my girlfriend. Summer then stood up and brought her eyes up to my own, raising her eyebrows a little bit in mock surprise. She turned away from me and started walking past the seats. I followed.
I made a conscious effort not to stare at her tight ass as she moved in front of me. Maybe that’s why I didn’t notice her make a deliberate stop and take a small step back, pretending like she dropped something. I did notice the pressure of her ass as it pushed into my waist, against the erection I was desperately trying to hide. I had to swallow back a groan of surprise and lust. By now it was so fucking sensitive that the slightest touch drove me up the wall. What I would do to bend her over without those shorts…
Once out of the aisle, I managed to lead Heather away from the pack of teens and escape from Summer. I did my best to hurry us to the car and get the hell out of there. It didn’t take her long to see my still-hard cock once we were inside and driving. I made some lame comment about horror movies always turning me on. She laughed, blissfully unaware of the real source of my arousal. She teased me a bit through my shorts as I drove, and I couldn’t help but to imagine Summer back in the car with me, playing with me as I brought her home.
That night, back at my place, I fucked my Heather like an animal. It was all I could do not to groan out Summer’s name as I came into my girlfriend.
X
So really, things only got worse. As you could probably guess, the rest of the weekend was a mess. I closeted myself inside for fear of having any kind of run-in with Summer. The way things were going, I wasn’t willing to put anything up to chance just then. Not that staying home had any effect on subduing my thinking about her. Heather had stayed the night. She was feeling generous and we fucked one more time before we went to bed. Again, I thought about my student and had another mind-blowing experience.
At some point I even woke up in the middle of the night, sweating from a replay of Summer’s young lips around my ear, her soft whisper taunting me… I was so restless that I had to sneak out of the bed and into the bathroom to quietly jerk off. Yeah I was ashamed of myself, but I was also getting used to it by now.
The rest of the weekend wasn’t much different, except once Heather left, I could at least dig out the picture I found of Summer to fuel my fantasies. I was losing control fast. There was still probably a month left of school before summer; I couldn’t stand to think about how long I could put up with her. Would she keep pushing the boundaries? Did I want her to? Is my only real fear just getting caught…?
I did my best to maintain my composure the following week at school. One moment had me walking down the hall when I recognized a couple of the students that were with Summer at the movies. Although they saw me, their eyes passed me over just like they would any other obstacles in the hallway. I breathed an inward sigh of relief, happy that I didn’t receive any odd looks or giggles. Good, maybe nobody else knows… If they did, I was doomed.
My classes went by comfortably enough, with the one obvious exception. As cool as I tried to be, I couldn’t stop myself from being at least a little flustered and on edge whenever Summer was nearby. I hoped it was only something I could notice; that my students couldn’t tell if I was off my game. Not that they could possibly know why… Unless they saw how my body stiffened every time she came in the room. And how I had to avert my eyes to stop myself from checking her out.
Wednesday brought new submissions for their stories. I was still resigned to allowing Summer to continue her current work. It was obvious that she would write about our experience in the theater. I was just about as scared to read it as I was guiltily looking forward to it.
‘She couldn’t believe he saw him at the theater. What were the odds? She almost wondered if he overheard her talking about going to the movies, and then made sure he would be there too. Her body tingled at the thought, but she was confused why he brought another woman. She decided she would try to make him excited again… she was desperate to see it once more.’
I swallowed hard and read on and she described in detail her excited emotions when she touched me, whispered to me, licked me… I couldn’t help but to stroke myself as I read it.
‘She asked her friends in his other classes if he was acting weird when teaching. They said they didn’t notice anything and asked her why. She told them that she must be imagining things. But she hoped… knew… that it was because of her. Did he think about her as much as she did him?’
I came then. The thought of her, somewhere else, thinking sexually about me… maybe even getting off on me, like I did to her… It was just too much. It was almost scary how on fire I was for her. When grading her paper, I had to consider long and hard how to write comments. I actually toyed with the idea of writing subtle innuendos back to her. Of course I came to my senses and realized that was insane. I settled on complete neutrality, almost only marking grammatical or syntax errors
Heather emailed me that week, wanting to set up a date to try out a new restaurant that opened up in town recently. No big deal, right? I tried to think up an excuse not to go. I just knew with my luck that Summer would be there. But I convinced myself that the chances were next to none. I couldn’t let her rule my life. Maybe some actual alone-time with Heather will do me some good… Never mind what I had been thinking about the last time I was alone with her.
So we went. It wasn’t a fancy place or anything; it’s not like it was a big deal. It was just something casual to do, spend a little time out, then probably end up back at one of our places. You know how it goes. When we got there, I didn’t even see many young people, so I was feeling fairly secure. I was having a nice conversation with my girlfriend, the kind I can share with an adult, not a teenager. It was like I wasn’t even thinking about Summer. Much.
We had already ordered and were waiting for our food when the now-seemingly inevitable happened. The hostess was escorting two young couples down the aisle we were seated at. They came up from behind me, so I didn’t see them right away. There was only one open booth left, so it was obvious where they were going. I didn’t realize, or even think, it would be her right away. But I looked over as they walked by, in that way you always do when people are around.
She was wearing this small, white summer dress. It came down just above her knees and hugged those young curves around her hips and ass. I saw her do a double take when she noticed Heather, then she turned around and saw me. As the hostess was seating them, she made a last minute insistence that she wanted to sit on the side of the table that faced my direction. It was then I realized her dress was fairly low cut, and I could see the outline of those perky breasts…
How the hell did she end up here…? One of the boys tried to gesture to let her slide inside the booth, but she made sure to sit on the outside edge instead. She got this impish smirk on her face as she sat down and her eyes briefly flickered across my table and into my stare. I jerked my head back to Heather and bit the back of my tongue. This is impossible. There’s no way she could have known. At least she’s with a boy… Even if he is a gangly looking guy… Was I jealous?
I tried in vain to keep my eyes on my own girlfriend. But Summer barely had to try to force me into sneaking little glances at her. She made no effort to hide her legs under the table. They even swung out of the seat a little bit. She toyed with the fabric of her dress along her left leg, pulling it up and back down in little circles. It was effortless, maybe even absent-minded. But I was enthralled. Her flawless skin contrasted so exquisitely against the white material… How badly I wanted to see all those thighs, to dive in between them…
Okay, this isn’t like the theater. I have to focus. Checking out another girl would annoy Heather enough. Checking out a teenage girl would be disaster. Checking out your own teenage student… Well, shit. I zoned back into whatever story my actual date was talking about. It was something about an annoying coworker. I gave my head an obligatory shake to sympathize with her.
Our food was brought to us. Now Summer was idly chewing on one of her nails. As if on queue, realizing I was looking, she brought her hand down to the cut of her dress. She carelessly pulled at it with her thumb, drawing it down and increasingly exposing the curves of her chest. It never revealed too much, but it was enough to make it a serious challenge for me not to stare.
Heather gave me a weird look. I quickly brought my hand up to my face and shut my eye, rubbing at it irritatedly. “Guh- I’ve had something bothering me since we sat down… I think it’s trying to work its way out…” The excuse seemed to work well enough. Why can’t I get a hold of myself!?
I realized my leg was bouncing a bit under the table. My nerves were getting pushed to the edge again… And I was starting to get hard. No sooner had I noticed the feeling that I panicked, not again! With my attention focused on my indecent erection, I became even more aware of its sensitivity. It started to grow worse. My body felt hot with embarrassment. I knew Heather couldn’t see it, but I wasn’t so sure that Summer couldn’t if she bothered to look. The thought that she might see it turned me on even more, despite my fear.
We continued to eat, and I squelched out my obsession by getting into a discussion on politics. That worked for a little while. But now Summer was playing with her drink, pulling the straw out of the glass and wrapping her lips around it. She’d suck off the taste then dunk it back in to repeat. My cock jumped even worse. Don’t get me wrong, she didn’t look like a porn star or anything, but the innuendo was there. Or did I just think it was there?
Suddenly Summer made deliberate eye contact with me. She stared right into my eyes, letting me know she saw me looking. I held the gaze a little too long.
“What are you looking at?” Heather blurted, looking behind her at the table across the aisle.
“Huh? Nothing…” I stuttered lamely.
“Is there a cute waitress or something?” she asked annoyed.
I realized then as she looked around that it didn’t even occur to her that I might be checking out a teenager. Well, I never had before… I gave her an indignant laugh, “Ha ha, don’t be dramatic. It’s just uh- my eye…”
“Well why don’t you go to the bathroom and wash it out then?”
Because I don’t want to get up and show off my hard dick? “No uh, I should be fine…”
“Come on, it’s been bothering you this whole time. Just go do it. Now I can’t relax!” she insisted.
Crap. I knew once she got something like this in her head, there was no getting around it. I brought my hands down to my lap, desperate, and dug my nails as hard as I could into my left palm. It really started to sting after a little bit, and I focused all I could on the pain. “Well if you’re gonna make me,” I tried to joke.
“Yes!” she smiled.
The throbbing in my hand successfully dulled the throbbing in my pants, at least enough to hide my obvious arousal. I slid out of our booth and quickly shuffled away to head to the restroom. Once inside, I breathed out an anguished, ‘Fuck!’ and went to the sink. I turned on the water and let it run for a bit, then leaned over the sink and splashed some on my face.
I needed a game plan. Maybe if I went out and said I was feeling sick, we could leave early. No, that wouldn’t work; I haven’t said I was sick all day.
Somebody had come in while I was there and taken a leak. “You okay, bud?” he asked before leaving.
“Yeah, thanks,” I mumbled.
Maybe I could say washing my eye made it hurt worse, and now I have a headache too. That might work. I threw some more water on my face and ran in through my hair to make it look a bit more disheveled. The door opened again. I didn’t bother to look; I was rubbing my eyes with water to make them look more red.
“Feeling okay?” a voice asked.
“Yeah, I’m fi…” my words trailed off. It took me that brief moment to realize the voice that asked me was not a man. It was a girl’s voice. Summer’s voice.
XI
That’s it; I’ve totally lost it… She wouldn’t come in here. She couldn’t! I slowly took my hands away from my face and looked up in the mirror. And there she was, standing a little ways behind me, curious look on her face.
I froze in position for probably fifteen seconds, which if you count it out, is really a long time to just be staring in confusion. She looked at me, then around in the room like she was a tourist. No shit, she’s in the men’s room. “What the hell are you doing here?” I finally exclaimed.
She gave me a perplexed look. “Um, it’s like, a restaurant? I’m pretty sure I’m allowed to eat here… Why? Were you hoping to take me home again?” she played.
I ignored the question. “I mean in here!” I emphasized, gesturing around me.
“Oh! Well, I thought I would come and say hi!” She was so blasé.
“You- you can’t be in here…”
“Look, I just wanted to talk to you… privately… I think I’ve been pretty nice about, um, not doing this in class.”
My heart shook. “This is- this is the men’s room… You can’t be seen in here…”
She practically rolled her eyes. “Well did you want to talk in front of your friend?”
“I don’t want to talk!” I blurted.
“I don’t wanna keep ignoring this!” she snapped back.
I gave her a ‘what the fuck?’ look, but then we both turned our heads towards the door. Someone was turning the handle. Without even thinking, I grabbed onto Summer’s shoulders and pushed her into the stall furthest from the door. I slid in behind her and swung the stall door shut, locking it. She had this bewildered expression and her mouth hung open. I placed the heel of my palm on her chin and gently closed her mouth, placing my index finger over her lips to keep her quiet.
We stood like that for a minute as whoever came in relieved himself and left. For once I was glad someone was in a hurry and didn’t wash their hands. I released the pressure of my hand on her chin and her lips opened up. My finger fell to her bottom lip and she teasingly darted out her tongue to lick it. Her big eyes looked up at me and twinkled as she slid her tongue under my finger and then closed her lips around it.
I swallowed hard, mesmerized by the sight and sensation. It was only a couple seconds, but that was still pathetically long until I managed to pull my hand away from her. I scolded her in a harsh whisper, “We’re not doing this! We’re not doing anything!”
“We haven’t done anything yet!” she gave an exaggerated pout.
“And we’re not going to!”
“Come on!” she whispered back, trying to sound seductive. It only half-worked; I could tell she was at least a little unsure of herself. “You know we have something…”
“No we don’t!” I hissed.
Her eyes narrowed. “Just because I’m your student doesn’t mean I’m stupid… I can, um- see that you like me,” her face tilted down to my waist. My shock quickly flushed into complete embarrassment. Her little trick on my finger got me raging again. What the fuck was I supposed to say? A man can’t talk his way out of a hard-on.
“This is completely inappropriate and you know it!” I tried.
She made a classic teenage scoff, “Who cares? Don’t think I haven’t like, noticed how you look at me…” she took a little step back inside the stall and smoothed her dress down across her stomach, pulling the fabric tighter against her body. “Don’t you want me? I bet most boys at school would totally love to be you right now…”
“Uh- yeah, so go make one of them happy! Like your friend you came with…” I reasoned.
“Ew! Forget him, I want you!” She took a large step forward and pressed her body into mine, pushing me back against the stall door. The feeling of that tight body rubbing against me was heaven… especially downstairs.
I brought my hands down to her hips, looking down at her in fear and want. “We can’t do this…”
She sighed, pressing her cheek against my chest. “I’ll make you a deal… Let me kiss you again… just once… When I’m done, if you still don’t want it then… I guess I’ll leave you alone…”
I shut my eyes. I can handle one kiss… But what if it’s a trick… Who knows how she’ll react… “You know that can’t uh- happen.”
A long pause, and then, “Well, then I can’t promise what will happen when we walk out of this bathroom… together.”
God, it’s almost like she planned this. “You wouldn’t…”
“It’s just one kiss,” she whispered soothingly.
I had no choice. Or at least, I felt like I had no choice. I sighed resignedly, “Fine, one.”
She looked up at me again, chewing on her lip. My pulse was racing; I don’t think I’d ever been so scared to kiss a girl even when I was her age. I slowly began to lean down to meet her lips, but she teasingly brought her head back a bit.
“I kiss you,” she reminded, “…and remember, no stopping me until I’m done…”
I scrunched my forehead in confusion as her face eased into a naughty smile. Then she started to lower herself down to her knees. What is she…? Oh… no… Her hands ran down my stomach and stopped at the belt of my pants, where she began to unfasten it.
“You can’t- this isn’t what I meant!” I croaked.
She didn’t stop. “You made a deal… a kiss is a kiss…”
I watched in astonishment as she fiddled with my belt until it was finally loose. She unthreaded it and began to unbutton my pants. I brought my hands down to hers to stop her, when suddenly we heard the bathroom door open again. She looked up at me secretly and gave a hushed, shhh…
I let my hands fall to my sides, paralyzed as I tried to listen to who came in. Part of me was positive it was going to be Heather, or Summer’s friends, or somebody who knew what was going on. But it wasn’t. It was just some guy washing his hands. I looked back down at Summer.
She was paying such close attention to my pants, finally unzipping them and gently grabbing the waist of them and my boxers at the same time. Even though she was on her knees, she didn’t slouch at all. Her back arched in this sexy little way that emphasized her figure. From this view, I could also see down her dress…
The cloth of my boxers dragged against my cock until finally they pulled down far enough to let it spring free. Summer almost gasped as she saw my complete erection come into view. She looked at it with some inquisitiveness, maybe even hesitation. For a brief moment I felt a tinge of pride. I’m no teenager… Whatever it was she felt, she kept looking on at it for what seemed like forever. Looking at her cute frame kneeling in front of me was causing my cock to jump a little with each heartbeat. I was anxious for her to start. I’m not sure what I wanted more though, to get it over with, or to just get attention…
Finally she opened her mouth and brought her face forward. I shivered as her warm breath enveloped the head of my dick. As amazing as the sight was, I couldn’t stand to look. I clenched my eyes shut. This is so… completely… wrong… Her tongue slid under the tip of me and she brought a couple inches into her mouth. My head rolled back and hit the stall door in shock. Oh wow…
She placed her hands on my hips, which at first made me tingle with even more excitement as I felt her fingertips on my skin. But I soon realized that she was going to leave them there; she was determined to stay true to her word and only give me a ‘kiss’. Her lips never actually left my cock. It was the most pleasurable torture of my life.
I don’t think she ever got even half of my length into her mouth. She kept on teasing the head with her lips and tongue, constantly swirling and sucking and licking. It felt absolutely amazing… Maybe not because she was the most experienced, but because she was so fucking enthusiastic. My eyes finally peeled open and I watched her work.
Her eyes would alternate between closed concentration and looking up at me towering over her. Every time she made eye contact with me, I felt another guilty surge rush between my legs. I couldn’t believe I was letting my own student blow me. A month ago, this would have never even crossed my mind… And now… Here I was, my girlfriend waiting for me back at our booth… The shame was completely drowned out by my obsessive lust being satisfied.
At first I thought this would be a boon. I definitely did not want her to make me come. That would put me in even deeper shit than I already was, and encourage her. But this sentiment quickly melted into my instincts taking over. It didn’t take long for me to rationalize, well, the sooner I come, the sooner it’s over. And at that point, I was desperate to finish off.
But I couldn’t get any enduring relief. Whether she meant it to be or not, the whole thing was just a huge tease. As amazing as it felt, I needed more. I needed her to take me further into her mouth. I needed her to use her hands at the base of my cock. But I didn’t get any of this. I can’t tell you how bad I wanted to just grab the back of her head and push into her. Or at the very least, grab my own dick and help myself get off.
I felt like I couldn’t do anything like that though. I leaned back against the door, trying in vain to at least hold my hips still… even though without thinking I would instinctively thrust forward; Summer always pulled back. There was no way I could actively participate in what was going on. Somehow I convinced myself that if I was passive, that if this was just happening to me, then I wouldn’t be so guilty. Yeah it was stupid bullshit, but it’s all I had to cling to in that desperate moment.
How long did this go on? I dunno. Maybe only a few minutes really. I had the dim realization that a few more people came in and left the restroom while it happened. All I could really think about was the relentless tease between my legs. But finally she stopped. I couldn’t suppress a groan as her lips dragged off of me. God, I need it so bad… My entire cock was buzzing with anticipation.
She got up off her knees, slowly pushing her body up against mine as she resumed standing. We looked into one another’s eyes. I was practically panting. Images of turning her around, pushing that little dress up, and fucking her against the wall raced through my mind.
“Okay… there was my one kiss… was it okay?” she asked, almost in a little girl’s voice.
“God, Summer…” I sighed reflexively.
Her body still pressed into mine, “So, do you want more?”
It took every ounce of my being to muster, “N-no…”
“You don’t have to be shy… I won’t like, tell anyone…” she soothed. She ran her tongue over to wet her already moist lips.
I wordlessly shook my head.
“Oh…” she said dejected. “I guess I thought we had something… But a deal is a deal, I guess.” She looked down and grabbed the waist of my clothes, gently pulling them up. The waistband of my boxers pushed up against the base of my erection, forcing it up and sending a continuous bolt of pleasure through me. I grunted in response.
“Oops… sorry…” she hummed. Then she brought one of her hands off my clothes and wrapped it around me. I gasped, my hips once again rolling into her touch with a mind of their own. “Let me, um- put this back.”
She eased it to point back down, tucking it into my boxers as she continued to pull my drawers up. Her grip on me was soft but firm, and she gave me little squeezes and tugs between her thumb and forefinger as she worked. The pressure focused along the middle and base of my cock; the one part I needed to be touched the most. My eyes fluttered as she continued to play with me. I’m completely on the edge… I could come like this… I can’t give in…
Summer must have been able to see exactly what I was feeling. Even with my pants pulled back up, she made no move to let go of me. “Um… is something wrong?” she asked innocently.
“A-Summer, I…”
She pulled at me harder, making me cut off my own speech with a grunt. Oh no, it’s too good…
“I’m not, like, hurting you, am I?”
She squeezed a little firmer and began to deliberately jack me off at the base. My knees started to feel weak; I couldn’t hold myself back if she didn’t stop. I tried not to look at her, but I couldn’t help myself. Her eyes were so wide in mock concern, and her lips were parted open as she breathed a bit heavy. Her awesome body was still against mine; I look down her back and saw the outline of her ass through the skirt.
Without even thinking, I brought one of my hands around and cupped her bottom. She gasped as I did it and pushed her body out a little and into my hand. I gripped her harder, marveling at how perfect it felt. God I want to be under that dress… My reaction ended up being more aggressive than I thought it would be; as she pulled her body into my hand, I pushed back and forced her back against me.
And she never let up with her fondling. I felt my dick start to swell as the unrelenting pressure built up between my legs. Oh fuck, I’m going to… I’m going to… I brought my other hand to Summer’s shoulder to help keep my balance.
I heard her whisper, “Uh oh, maybe the kiss wasn’t enough?”
The way she said it just dripped with seduction. Or at least that’s how I heard it. Whatever it was, it put me over the edge. My entire body jerked, pushing into hers. She held onto me tight as my cock pulsed with spray after spray of warm cum into my boxers. Lights flashed behind my eyes as my orgasm shook through me.
As I came down from my high, Summer loosened her grip and withdrew her hand from my pants. She ran it up underneath my shirt, gliding her hot palm along my stomach. I instinctively flexed from the touch, my mind still an exhausted fog.
“Wow…” she hushed, “I guess you uh… changed your mind…” she trailed off.
I tried to understand, “Huh?”
She brought her hand back down, tickling me by raking her nails along my stomach as she took a step back from me. “The deal, silly!” She paused for a moment, “Mmm… I guess you like me after all… at least a little bit…”
Ah fuck. Now that I was regaining some of my senses, I began to realize the huge mistake I’d just made. Why the hell did I have to give in!? “Uh- no, I mean, you said…”
“You don’t have to pretend…” she interrupted. “At least, not around me.” Her eyes looked me up and down one more time in appreciation, and she brought her hand up to her mouth and lightly bit the tip of one of her fingers as she smiled. “I’ll try to like, not be so distracting back at the table though…”
Her finger left her mouth and trailed down her chest, hooking around the top of her dress and pulling it down to reveal more and more of her tits. She let go and the fabric popped back up before she got too far… Damn it. I was staring like an idiot. And she knew it.
But just like that, it was over.
Without any more exchange of words, she opened the stall door, poked her head out to make sure nobody was there, and then snuck out of the restroom. I stood there in mute shock, wondering how the fuck I was going to explain myself to Heather. I went over to the mirror and discovered, thankfully, that all the cum I just shot into my boxers didn’t show through to my jeans. At least I have that…
I splashed more water on my face to make myself look a little more disheveled (not that I particularly needed it at this point). Then I went back to my booth, my girlfriend at first looking pretty fucking annoyed, but then concerned.
Then I lied my ass off. I told her when I tried to wash out my eye, whatever was in there must have cut of scraped me. It hurt like hell. So I kept trying to wash it, but it kept stinging. Then I got a huge headache and got faint… I had to go in one of the stalls and just sit down on a toilet for a few minutes until my ears stopped ringing and the room stopped spinning. Finally I came back out, losing track of time and just feeling like shit. My eye still was still sore and my head was throbbing.
She told the next waiter that walked by to get us boxes and a check. Within five minutes we were getting up from the booth to go home. As I stood up, I glanced over at Summer, who to her credit was dutifully ignoring me since I got back. We made brief eye contact and she jutted out her lower lip into an exaggerated pout. She took her hand off her drink and gave me a very subtle ‘bye’ wave. I clenched my eyes shut and rubbed my temples.
“Come on, let’s get you home,” Heather soothed.
XII
Another guilt-filled weekend went by. When I wasn’t desperately masturbating to our last encounter, I sat and worried about Monday. Was she going to keep up her advances? Of course she would… I broke her “deal” after all. And before, I could at least convince myself that even if she saw me get hard, I still hadn’t really done anything wrong. Now all bets were off. She gave me a blow job, then jerked me until I came. In my pants. With my girlfriend waiting in the other room…
I was wracked with shame. It wasn’t just that I had let myself cheat on Heather. And it wasn’t that I was letting myself get swept up in an affair with my high school student… It wasn’t even that I was putting my entire life, career, everything on the line. The worst part was that I liked it. That the forbidden nature of it all just kept fueling my fantasies, making me want more… no matter how much I told myself I didn’t, or at least shouldn’t.
I was practically waiting for that cliché day where she came in during lunch or after school, asking for some ‘extra tutoring’. The idea terrified me, mostly because I couldn’t stop thinking about it. There couldn’t be a more dangerous place to fuck. But would she try? Could I resist? How am I so weak for this girl?
Monday came. I was a mess. Summer did nothing.
Tuesday came. Same thing.
Wednesday came, and now I was really nervous. The next installment of their story was due. Obviously there wasn’t even a possibility that she wouldn’t write about the restaurant. I was anxious to see it. Afraid to see it. At the end of class, when all the students were stopping by my desk to hand it to me, Summer gave me an innocent smile. My face immediately flushed a deep red. I faked a coughing fit to mask it. God, if any other student even thought they knew what was going on, the rumors would spread like fire.
As soon as the room was empty, I pulled out her paper to read over it. I was only a couple sentences in when another colleague popped his head in the door. “Hey, do you eat anymore? We haven’t seen you in the lounge lately.”
I nervously slammed the paper down on the desk and jerked my head up, then eased into a fake grin. “Oh, uh, hey Tom. I’m just a little behind these last few weeks. Been real busy, on top of all the grading…”
“If you say so,” he said sarcastically. “Try not to starve.”
Back to the paper.
‘She felt a little guilty about going to the restaurant. It was cheating after all. Unlike their previous encounters, this one was intentional. He had left his computer in the classroom unattended. She just happened to see his email on the screen. His friend… girlfriend even?… said they should go to the restaurant that day. He had not replied yet, but the girl knew at that moment that she would find a reason to be there. Just in case.’
That. Bitch. I knew it seemed too unlikely… That she seemed a little too confident about everything going on. I can’t believe she played me so bad. But my dick swelled anyway. The thought of her going through all that trouble to seduce me was as flattering as it was sexy and wrong.
I kept reading, having only the self-restraint to not touch myself under my desk. She talked about how nervous she was in the bathroom. About how surprised she was that I got so nervous around her. About the look on my face when she got down on her knees… It was a vivid picture of everything that happened, from her point of view. God it was hot. But then I got to something even more unexpected.
‘So he broke their deal… and she was dying to talk about it. She had to get it out to someone! But who could she tell? It was her little secret… She knew she shouldn’t let anybody else know, but there was no way she could keep it bottled up. So she decided to sneak her cell phone number into one of her papers that she turned in. She knew he would call her. He would even call her that night! Because he knew if he didn’t, she would have to talk to somebody else about it…’
She wrote about hoping I’d call before her “bedtime” fairly early in the evening. And sure enough, a phone number was inserted in the paper, with a few more allusions to what would happen if I didn’t call. And how excited she was to receive that call. I put the paper back down and wiped my hands on my pants, which had begun to perspire. I was in a sort of panicked-calm. The kind where part of you knows you’re absolutely screwed, but even your nerves are too scared to react yet.
Would she really tell somebody else if I didn’t call her? She couldn’t… It would be a stain on her academic record. Colleges would hate it. She’s bluffing. But then again… If she just told a friend, if it was only rumor… That would be enough to fuck me over, and let her completely off the hook. Would she do that to me? Was I willing to risk it? Could I ignore how bad I wanted to call her anyway…?
My mind was shot for the rest of the day. My lessons were distracted to the point that even the students could tell I wasn’t into it. The more I thought about Summer, and I could not stop thinking about her, the more worried I got. We’re not just talking butterflies in my stomach; they were everywhere. Even my scalp tingled from anxiety.
Once I got home, I spent most of my time pacing around the room, staring at my own cell phone that I tossed on the table. More than once I had picked it up to actually call her, but I backed out. What the hell would I even say? Hey, about that blowjob… I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it, but keep it under your hat. Thanks, bye. Gimme a break.
In her paper, she claimed she would need to be in bed by 9:00 that night. I knew that was shit. Whether she was trying to sound cute or innocent or young, I don’t know. I figured she was trying to pressure me into calling her at a reasonable hour, instead of at 1:00am when everyone was asleep.
The hours slowly ticked away. I couldn’t call early anyway. I didn’t want to sound desperate. Somehow I needed to show some control, if that could even be accomplished anymore. So I made a sandwich. It took me about an hour to eat it; I barely had any appetite. At some point I decided I’d call at 7:00. No, that was too round a number, like I planned it. 7:12… that would work. Fuck! Am I one of her teenage crushes or a fucking adult!?
I already had the number dialed in. I was just waiting to actually go through with it and press ‘Send’. Everything told me I shouldn’t do it, but I had to. Needed to. With my hand trembling, I finally initiated the call. I held the phone up to my ear and watched the clock (it was only 6:58). It rang once. It rang twice.
There was a knock at my door. I was so startled that I actually dropped the phone and it clattered down onto the floor. What the hell!? I bent over and grabbed the phone, taking huge strides on the way to the door to see who it was. It couldn’t be her… that’s impossible… I glanced through the peephole as I brought the phone back up to my ear. It was Heather. Oh god.
“Hello?” I heard a young voice through the phone.
I completely and totally panicked. I clumsily took the phone from my ear and mashed the ‘End’ button. As soon as I saw the call dropped, I stuffed the phone in my pocket and reached for the door. Then in a brief moment of clarity, I halted and yanked my phone back out, making sure to power the damn thing off. Then I took a deep breath, let it out, and answered the door.
My girlfriend greeted me with a smile. “Watch a movie with me!” she cheered.
Apparently it was some romantic comedy that she had been wanting to see for a long time, and it just came out on DVD. She doesn’t know anything; it’s just a coincidence…
“Uh, well I have quite a bit of work I still need to do tonight…” I offered apologetically, letting her in.
“Come on, it’ll be fun. You’ve been working too hard lately, we barely hang out!” she argued.
“Well, I guess… Are there any hot women in the movie, at least?” I asked jokingly, trying to calm myself down a little.
“I think the daughter is supposed to be cute, if you’re into teenagers,” she gave a dry smile.
My dick twitched. “Ugh, what a rip-off,” I forced irritation.
Anyway, it was one of those situations that you know you aren’t getting out of. I checked the movie case to see how long it was. Just over an hour and a half. If we started it right away, there would barely be any time left over to call Summer by her ‘deadline’. And even so, it wasn’t like my girlfriend was just going to disappear once the credits started rolling.
We got on the couch and started watching. It was a pretty run-of-the-mill chick flick with a clearly predicable plot. The most interesting part to me, which wouldn’t usually be, was in fact the teenage actress. Normally I would look at her and say, ‘Yes she’s cute, she’ll probably be hot when she’s a woman.’ Now I was looking at her thinking, ‘Yeah, she’s definitely not bad right now… Kind of has the same look as Summer even…’
That’s about as much of the movie as I could pay attention to. The rest of the time I was fidgeting in my seat, my brain churning for ways to solve my evening’s dilemma. It occurred to me that I might use the movie in my favor. If I could just think up an excuse for someone I needed to call, Heather would still be watching the film while I could sneak away… Was I really willing to risk calling her while my girlfriend was there? I resolved yes. I couldn’t risk not calling her before 9:00.
At occasional points during the movie, I’d sarcastically point out, “Oh here comes the inevitable conflict for the lovers… I wonder if they can sort it out!” Heather would lightly punch me on the arm, but I felt I needed to create a framework for comfortably leaving during the movie. I couldn’t bother with, ‘Oh but you’ll miss it! I’ll pause it!’
It was 8:00; I needed to make my move. “Shit, I just remembered I was supposed to call Scott and tell him how to set something up on his computer…”
“Just call after the movie.”
“Ah, he had asked me while I was eating dinner… I promised I’d call him right back after I was done. It’s gonna bug me now.”
“Fine, I’ll paus…”
“No, don’t bother. It’ll only take a couple minutes… And I’m pretty sure I know what’s going to happen,” I smirked.
She relented and I hurried off into the bedroom. I flipped on the computer for appearances, but closed the door anyway. I pulled my cell out and switched it on. With my mouth completely dry, I nervously pressed redial. This is such a bad idea. As soon as it started ringing, I began to panic. What if calling her was just part of the story? Maybe she didn’t realistically expect it…
“Hello?” she answered.
Too late now. “Uh, hey.”
“Who is this?”
I realized I had spent so much time worrying about calling her that I never did plan out what I should actually say. “This is… uh… Mister…”
“Oh!” she interjected, “I was wondering if you’d call!”
“Yeah, well I…”
“Did you prank me earlier?”
“What?” I reacted nervously.
“I don’t know… it looks like the same number, someone hung up on me earlier…”
I figured she was playing a game with me. I can’t win an argument against Caller ID. “Oh, sorry about that. I was just getting ready to call you when someone came to my door. I didn’t think you answered…”
“Oooh, who was it?”
“Uh, just a friend.”
“The same one at the restaurant?”
I don’t know why I told the truth. Maybe to cement the fact that I’m a taken man. Maybe because I’m an idiot. “Yeah.”
“Gosh, are you trying to make me jealous?” she pouted.
“Huh?” I blurted.
“Is she still there now?” she pressed.
“Uh, look Summer, I’m on the phone with you now.” I tried to sound sure of myself.
“You didn’t answer the question… so that totally means she is,” she said almost to herself.
“Look,” I changed the subject, “What exactly do you want?”
“What do you mean?”
“There… there’s no point in, uh- skirting around the issue.” I waited a moment for her to respond, but she said nothing. “So… I called you, like you asked for in your- your paper.”
“Hmmm… I just wanted to talk about, you know, last time…”
Gulp. I knew it was coming, but it made my stomach flip just the same. “Yeah, about that… That was uh- inappropriate…”
“It was?” in a little girl’s voice.
“Come on,” I sighed, peeking back at the door behind me to make sure it was still closed.
“Which part was, like, inappropriate?”
“I don’t want to play games, Summer.”
“Was it that it was in the men’s room? I guess I probably shouldn’t have been there… Or was it because your friend was waiting for you? I wonder what she would think about it. Or maybe it was because you’re my teacher?” she emphasized knowingly.
I bit the side of my tongue as she talked, inadvertently getting a little hard. “Yeah… I shouldn’t have let any of… any of that happen,” I mumbled.
“Then why did you?”
Because I can’t fucking help myself. “Uhh- I guess I let things get out of hand…” I sighed, getting more and more flustered at this conversation. “Look, you uh- you tricked me with your deal. I didn’t want that.”
“That’s crap,” she replied flatly.
Her sudden change in demeanor threw me for a loop. “Well… you shouldn’t have even been there!” I retorted.
“Uh oh… I thought you might be upset about that…” Her voice was almost mocking. “I guess I kinda cheated a little bit. Are you mad?”
“Yeah!” I blurted.
“Well I’m really sorry… I know you wouldn’t know anything about cheating… now would you?”
My mouth opened and closed mutely, no words coming to my defense.
“So are you going to, like, punish me now? I hope you don’t make me go to detention… What would you have me do there… to, you know, make it up to you?”
A light shudder went down my body, lifting my cock up even harder. “You know that isn’t going to happen,” I almost growled.
“Are you sure? I bet you could figure something out… Didn’t teachers used to, like, spank their students when they’re bad?”
Oh god. My free hand drifted down to touch myself through my clothes. I had to change the subject. “Summer, look, this has to stop. I only called so you- to make sure this would stay between us. It would be very damaging to both of us if this got out.”
“Oh, I bet you’d get really mad if I told somebody… Then you’d have to punish me, wouldn’t you?”
“Don’t be- uh- ridiculous.”
“I have a feeling that you’d like to punish me right now… am I right?”
Oh fuck yes. “No, I…”
“Are you… I mean… is it… hard right now?” she cut me off.
“Excuse me?” I asked incredulously.
She practically giggled, “That means yes! You totally are!”
I should have never called. This is insane. “Okay Summer, this is done. I uh- I apologize for giving you any- any false impressions… But, that’s it. We’re- we’re done.”
A brief moment of awkward silence, and then “I’m in my bed right now,” she almost whispered.
Huh? “Huh?”
“Under my sheets… I’m wearing a tank top with a heart over the chest. And some little panties.”
The image plastered over the forefront of my mind. “Okay…?” I mumbled confusedly.
“I don’t like to wear too much when… um… when I think about you…”
“Um…”
“I mean… A lot of girls say they don’t do it… But I can’t help it. Especially when, like, I think about our, um, meetings.”
She can’t really be talking about this. I should have just said ‘Bye’ and hung up. But so help me, I couldn’t help myself. “You don’t need to, uh… tell me this.”
“You don’t mind, do you? That I think about you when I do it?”
I swallowed hard, not knowing what in the hell to say.
“Because… I’m doing it right now,” and she made a little gasp.
I squeezed my leg muscles, shaking at my cock growing more and more sensitive. I still couldn’t say anything.
“Do you- mmm… do it too? I mean- ah- do you think about me like- oh- ever?”
“Summer…” I mumbled.
“I like to- like to pretend… ooh… that you are doing it… doing it too, and thinking about me…” I heard her shudder over the phone and stifle a squeak.
I could feel the tip of my hard-on getting wet at this point. I still didn’t respond, except with what was becoming heavier and heavier breaths. I was just… enthralled.
“Come on,” she pressed, “Have you- oh- have you ever? To me? I told you…”
For some reason, I was desperate to say yes. Like she needed to hear it to get off, and I wanted to help her. My fear still blocked me from doing so, “I- we can’t do this…”
“Please,” she moaned quietly.
The fact that her voice came off slightly as a teenage pout just turned me on even more. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Was she really getting herself off right now?
“Nobody else has to- to know…” she let out another sharp gasp. “Tell me…”
And against all my better judgment, my suppressed lust finally got its chance. “Yes,” I breathed.
“Oh-my-god!” the words rushed together in an excited whisper, followed by a quiet but broken moan. “Say it- say it again… Tell me- ah… oh- again…”
I couldn’t help but rub myself harder through my pants. I had half a mind to undo them… My mind raced, trying to decide exactly what to tell her. I almost wanted to say I couldn’t help myself at all anymore. But before I got up the courage, she moaned, “Ah… At least… at least do it with me… please…”
Without even thinking, and like a total idiot, “I am…” escaped my lips before I had a chance to stop myself.
Another eager and stifled moan greeted me. “Oh! I… ah! You- really?” she was panting now. “Right- huhhh… now?”
I was too far in now. I didn’t care how wrong it was anymore. Not at that moment. “Yes.”
She squeaked when she gasped, “Oh wow! Oh- oh…”
By now I had completely lost track of time. Actually, probably lost track of reality. So you can imagine my utter shock when I heard a light knock on the door, followed immediately by the handle unlatching. I flung my hand off of my pants and jerked the chair under the computer desk as fast as I could. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit.
I kept the phone pressed emphatically against my ear. Summer seemed like she was in her own world now. “God- I’m gonna… ah- ah! Sooo close!” she whined between her ragged gasps.
My cock was screaming for attention, actually pulsing arhythmically in objection of not being touched. I craned my neck around to see Heather open the door.
“You missed it!” she informed quietly enough to not disturb the phone call.
I held up my free hand to indicate that I’d only be a minute longer. Summer kept moaning on. It was my great fortune that the volume was fairly low, otherwise I would be a dead man right then.
“How much longer are you gonna be?” she asked impatiently.
“Sorry, uh- I- just a minute…” I was so flustered that I didn’t even think to cover up the mouthpiece of the phone.
“Oh- god is she- ah- right there?” Summer gasped over the phone.
“Yeah uh- so I really need to get going,” I answered nonchalantly, as if talking to Scott.
“I- I can’t- ah- stop… I’m gonna- I’m gonna c-come…”
Despite my awkward horror at the situation, my dick was still like a rock.
“Okay then,” I replied, rolling my eyes at Heather like I was desperate to get “him” off the phone, “I’ll talk to ya tomorrow.”
“I… mmph!…” it sounded like she rolled into the pillow. I heard a few more young and enthusiastic moans through the line and my face started to turn bright red. There I was, hiding my cock from my girlfriend, smiling nonchalantly at her as I listened to my teenage student come over the phone. It was the most surreal moment of my life.
“Great. Yep. Okay then… Bye,” I faked the conversation, only hearing rustling on the other end of the line now. I was afraid to end the call without some kind of confirmation from Summer, but I was more afraid to stay on with Heather in the room. So I did my best to act casual as I hung up and turned the phone off.
“Sheesh, what did he need help with anyway?” she asked.
“Oh, uh, he was trying to put in a video card… um, for games. It’s a guy thing,” I smiled.
“Ha, you’re just like a little boy sometimes,” she joked.
Right then, I felt the tension break. This huge rush of giddy relief ran through me. I just heard Summer get off… I practically helped her… And my girlfriend was in the room and had no idea. But somehow I got away with it. It was so bad, but whatever. Right then I felt high as a kite. And I will still horny as fuck.
“Well, let me show you what a man I can be then,” I grinned at her and got up, letting her see my hard-on. She cocked an eyebrow once she saw, clearly not expecting it. I moved over to her and gave her a light pat on the ass, “Now you’ve been a bad girl, interrupting me like that…”
I couldn’t help myself. The conversation with Summer still echoed in my mind. Heather smirked, clearly not knowing what got into me but at that point not caring. It didn’t take long before we found ourselves in the bed, me fucking her enthusiastically. I probably couldn’t have been more into it unless it was Summer herself. That didn’t stop me from imagining it was her regardless.
I pretty much tuned everything out and only heard her young voice talking about getting herself off. I fucked even harder as I was filled with the frustration of having admitted about my own guilt and masturbation. When I started thinking about her sexy gasps and her squelched moaning, imagining her little body quaking in her bed as she talked to me… I came hard. At that point I think Heather was just along for the ride. In my head, I was shaking with pleasure along with Summer.
XIII
Later that night, reality settled in and I was again sunk into restless anxiety. I panicked, wondering how Summer would react next. I seriously considered taking the next two days off of work to avoid her completely, but I didn’t want to act out of the ordinary. Besides, she had yet to make any move in class before, I was fairly confident she wouldn’t start now. At least, I hoped… kind of…
In class the next day, she was wearing khakis and a little sweater. Once the bell rang and everybody settled down, I began giving some instructions. She unzipped the sweater and took it off, stuffing it into her backpack. I noticed right away that she was wearing a skimpy little tank-top. One with a heart over her tits.
As she sat back up, she made eye contact with me. For once I held it back, and her cheeks actually turned pink. I felt my own face start to flush and I broke the stare. It was completely bizarre to see her sitting there, nothing out of the ordinary… and yet knowing how entirely erotic she was under the surface. I realized I had to force myself to ignore her as I recalled the amazing sounds of her muffled climax. I’ve heard her come, but god damn I want to see it even worse… I want to feel it…
I really, really needed to get a hold of myself. The more I thought about her, the more I was letting myself think it wasn’t some terrible thing. I shouldn’t even be rationalizing it, let alone anything else that might pass through my head. It was wrong, and I had to stop it. At this rate, I was doomed to end up in the national news for some sex scandal. Of course, then I would just wonder… would it maybe be worth it… just a little?
That was it. I needed a break. The next day I called in sick and ordered a substitute for my classes on Friday. I told Heather I was ditching work and wanted to spend more time with her. She had me the whole weekend; I’d already decided it. She was a little surprised but agreed happily.
I occupied myself throughout all of Friday with whatever chores and errands I could keep myself busy with. Once Heather got off work, I zipped over to her place. My plan was to stay there all fuckin’ weekend. I didn’t even want to go home; who knows what would happen there. Maybe Summer would call me. Or I call her? With the way things were going, she’d probably show up at my door for crying out loud. No, I was going to stay the hell away and stick by my girlfriend’s side. I would get my head screwed on straight and take on my problems next Monday.
And things were going mostly fine. Sure, I still thought about Summer when I fucked Heather. But at least I wasn’t obsessing over her every spare minute. That’s an improvement, right? Baby steps.
It was early Saturday afternoon. The two of us had gone out for a jog; it felt great to finally get some legitimate exercise again (I was still too traumatized to return to the gym since this all started). We got back and Heather hopped in to take a quick shower. Once she was out, I just hung out for a bit and chatted with her as she did her makeup, thinking up plans for that evening. All we had lined up so far was going to the post office. As she was finishing up, I finally got tired of being covered in sweat, so I jumped in to take my own shower.
I turned up the bathroom radio and got lost as I cleaned myself up, enjoying the massage of the hot water and letting it relax my muscles. After wasting enough of her water by just standing around, I finally shut it off and dried myself off. I slipped on some shorts and put a towel around my neck, then shut off the radio.
It was then that I heard Heather’s voice talking. I strained my ears to listen if she was trying to shout something at me, but it was just to someone else. Must be on the phone with a friend? Then I heard some laughter, and I immediately recognized two distinct voices. Hmm, she wasn’t expecting anybody over today…
I looked around for a shirt but realized my spare stuff was in her living room. Oh well, not a big deal. I walked down the little hall into the room to get one and see who the company was. They were both sitting at a little dining table. Heather was on one side, showcasing a box full of jewelry that she makes as a hobby.
I think this was a classic example of my brain halting in denial, because it took me so long to realize who the guest was.
At least part of me knew, because I just stood there in my shorts, absent-mindedly rubbing the towel behind my ears. Both of them stopped talking and looked over at me. Heather piped up, “Oh! Honey, this is Summer. She’s actually a student at your school… She is going door-to-door to collect donations for their Senior Auction fundraiser!”
My face drained white as I made eye contact with my student. She was giving me a surprised, ‘Who knew?’ smile and slyly looking my body up and down. I stared back in disbelief. She was wearing tiny gym shorts and a tight t-shirt with our school’s colors and mascot on it. A little ponytail escaped out the back of a baseball cap, and she had two streaks of eye-black painted on her face. My eyes trailed down her thighs and along her legs, which were covered up from about the knees down with tall white socks. She was dressed up like one of our softball players… one of our ultra cute, young, sexy student softball players…
“Hi,” I managed.
“I was showing her some of the jewelry I make… She thinks a few pieces of these might sell really well, so we’re trying to pick some out!” Heather continued encouragingly.
“Oh… sounds great,” I replied, still frozen in place.
My girlfriend glanced at the clock behind me and got up, “But I realized that I need to mail that package with Anne’s present in it. If I don’t get to the post office in a half hour, it’ll be closed and I won’t be able to send it ‘till Monday. It’ll get there too late!”
Summer made a show of looking back in the jewelry box and picking through the different pieces, politely ignoring the conversation.
Heather walked up near me and grabbed her purse off of another table. “I had to let her in… What kind of girlfriend would I be if I didn’t support my man’s school?” she whispered smilingly at me. “But I am in such a rush! Just let her pick out a few pieces, I don’t care which ones, okay?”
“Uh, sure… I mean… Are you sure you don’t want to, uh- just pick some for her really quick?” I tried.
“I don’t want to get there after it closes!!” she pouted impatiently and started heading for the door with the package. “It was very nice to meet you, Summer! Just choose whatever you think is best. I have this thing to go do, so you’ll just have to deal with him in my place,” she smirked sarcastically.
“Ya no problem! This stuff is totally great, thank you so much for supporting us!” Summer chirped back.
And just like that, Heather was out the door and starting up her car.
I narrowed my eyes at nothing in particular, just thinking, ‘Really? Is this even possible?’
“Well this is unlikely,” Summer said with some genuine surprise.
“Uh- yeah… So, did you pick some necklaces and stuff?” Was it even worth trying to be nonchalant?
“Um, not yet… Wanna help me decide?” she offered, tilting the box towards an empty chair next to her.
I paused for a moment, then flatly replied, “No. You shouldn’t even be here.”
She raised her hands up in self-defense. “Hey, it’s not like I planned this!”
I almost scoffed. “Yeah, well it wouldn’t surprise me.”
The chair pushed out from under her as she stood up, folding her arms across her chest under her tits. Her shirt pulled up and revealed a tantalizing slice of her midriff. My eyes reflexively bounced up and down her body. God she looks hot in that outfit. The juxtaposition of young innocence, playful tomboy, and teenage lust was just… oof.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” she retorted.
“Come on, you’ve been after this for how long now?” That’s it… marshal the anger against her.
Her face turned bright red. “Ex-cuse me?” she look positively indignant. Her arms dropped down and she balled her hands into fists on her hips, cocking her head to the side a little. “After what?”
“Uhm- maybe you should just, uh- take some jewelry and go.” It dawned on me that maybe I shouldn’t piss her off; I didn’t want to give her a reason to turn hostile on me.
“No, answer me,” she pushed.
I waved my hands in frustration, “I dunno! Just forget I said anything. You should- you need to go…”
“You think I just want sex, don’t you?” She took a step forward. The way she punctuated the word ‘sex’ sent a shiver down my back. I felt the familiar surge down below as well. Suddenly I became very aware that I was practically naked in front of her.
I made a move for the couch on the other side of the room where one of my shirts was, but Summer almost skipped in front of me. “That’s it, isn’t it?”
“I didn’t say that,” I answered annoyed.
Then she put her hand on my bare chest. “Well you’re thinking it,” she stated.
I took a sharp intake of breath. Looking down into her eyes, I saw both a commanding desire and nervous apprehension. “You don’t wanna do this,” I muttered.
Her hand traced down to my stomach. “And like, what if I do?” she asked quietly, softening her voice.
My dick continued to grow, and there was no hiding the tent showing in my shorts. I gawked helplessly as her fingers tickled my skin. Her clothes were so tight around her body; I just wanted to grab her. I couldn’t manage to say anything back.
“You know, I missed you in class yesterday…” she purred.
“Huh.”
“You don’t look very sick… I think you were playing hookie…” She brought her free hand down to one of mine and took hold of me, then brought my palm to lay flat against her tummy, pushing her shirt up. I didn’t pull it away.
“Yeah, well uh… Maybe I wanted a day off…” my voice trailed as I focused on the feeling of that flat stomach.
“Maybe you’re the one who needs to be punished…” Her smile was devilish as she pushed my hand further up her skin, pushing her shirt higher and higher. Now her entire abdomen was exposed, and god it looked good.
“Uh- no… You’re the one who keeps- uh…” Was I reasoning with her, or flirting? I wasn’t even looking her in the eye. I was just staring at her body.
Her hand on my stomach traveled down to my waist and she began to dig her fingers under the elastic band of my shorts. She took her other hand off of mine and grabbed my other free arm. “Oh that’s right… You still need to, um, discipline me from earlier… when I cheated…”
I shivered from anticipation, my cock completely hard now. She guided my arm behind her and pushed it into her side. I went along with it and rested my hand on her ass, hesitantly squeezing it. I practically sighed from regret. “We can’t… we can’t do this…”
She kept slowly pulling my shorts down, first revealing my pubic hair, then dragging along and exposing my cock. “I think we can,” she grinned, looking at my hard-on.
“My… ahh…” I finally sprung free and I couldn’t help but gasp at the rush of cool air. “She’ll be- she’ll be home… soon…”
She wrapped one hand around the underside of my dick and softly rubbed back and forth. Oh wow… “Hmm… So at least you admit that you want it…” she cooed.
I don’t think there was anything more I wanted in the world at that moment. “If she… If she…” I tried to protest, but she continued to grip and twist her hand around my dick, forcing me to lose all sense of concentration. My shorts fell the rest of the way to the floor. I was naked.
“It was so rude of her to interrupt last time, on the phone… I thought we were gonna, like, do it together… But I had to do it all by myself…” she feigned a sincere pout.
My fingers dug into her skin as she continued to make my excitement grow. I knew I should push her away… but I just couldn’t anymore. “Yeah… uh… sorry…” Sorry!?
“Did you even get to finish?”
“Um…” I tried to stall, but she gave a firm pull on the base of my cock which made my knees buckle from the pleasure. “K-kinda…” Why was I telling her the truth?
“Oh I get it,” she sounded hurt, then paused for a moment, “But… would you rather have, like, finished with me?” she asked hopefully.
My hand on her stomach reached her breast, still hidden under her shirt. She pushed her chest forward for me as I fondled her. “God, you’re bad,” the words poured out in a groan.
She bit her lower lip. “Mmm… I’m so sorry for being such a naughty little girl…” She let go of my cock and started to turn her body around. My hand slipped away from her chest and down her side to rest on her hip as she faced away from me now. “Would it make you feel better if you, um, spanked me now? Teach me a lesson?”
I ran my hands along her butt, sliding them down those tiny shorts and feeling the backs of her naked thighs. Was I really willing to do this? Heather could be home any minute… That last thought was barely a whisper. It was drowned out with, I can’t believe she’s offering herself up like this… That perfect little body, so wrong, so bad…
She pushed her ass back towards me and my hands reached around from her hips to her pelvis. My cock slid against the back of her shorts and I couldn’t help but thrust back into her, closing my eyes in tempted pleasure. “Okay…” she answered for me, “But it doesn’t work unless my… my butt is, you know… bare…”
She took a step forward and looked back at me innocently. I saw her hands move to the front of her shorts and she began to loosen the drawstring. Then she stuck her thumbs down the sides of the shorts and slowly started shimmying them down, shaking her little butt left and right as she did it. I was practically drooling as I finally saw her ass naked for the first time. Once she pulled them down to her knees, she bent over and kicked them off. She was still wearing those socks and the little shirt and hat… It was fucking sexy as hell.
My cock was standing out, screaming for attention. I just had to reach down and grab it; I was going nuts from the lack of touch. Summer saw me and her jaw dropped a little bit from excitement. Then she slowly walked over to the couch that was near us, running her fingers along the cushions suggestively.
The couch was pretty tall anyway, so she made a show of climbing onto it, wagging her ass as she did it. She stayed on her knees, keeping her butt up in the air, and then put her hands on the back of the sofa to steady herself. She looked back at me again. “I’m ready for my lesson, sir…” she announced guiltily.
It was just too fuckin’ much. I’m only a man. That hot little thing had been teasing me for weeks, making me want her. So what? She wanted it too… How could I deny her anymore? I started stepping up to the couch behind her and she watched me expectantly. The eye-black and baseball cap had this effect that seemed to emphasize her cheery youth… and the fact that she was a student. I couldn’t take this bullshit. If she was gonna work this goddamn hard to get it, well, then…
“I know I’ve been bad… but still, be gentle…” she warned.
I was standing right behind her now, holding my hands out to her sides. I’m so fucked. I brought them closer and rested them on the sides of her legs, then ran them up to her ass. My hard-on practically had a mind of its own as it pulled my hips towards her. I could already tell she was aroused. It put me in such a fog of lust that I couldn’t think about anything. All I knew were emotions: anger, guilt, passion, desire, surrender…
She reached one of her hands down between her legs and reached for me, tickling the very tip of my erection. The touch drew me in further, and she used her fingers to drag me closer to her. I was between her legs now and she pushed my cock against her wet slit. I gripped my hands harder on her body and swallowed my heart down from my throat.
Her ass rose a little bit and just like that, she guided me inside of her, sinking back down onto me slowly. She let out a soft sigh of delight. I nearly grunted from the satisfaction of having my cock enveloped in a warm and waiting pussy. She rolled her head back down and stopped looking at me, but continued to gently roll her hips along my member.
I groaned in pleasure. This is heaven… I couldn’t believe I was finally giving in to this. But right then, I couldn’t imagine doing anything else. Summer kept making little pouts and moans, not really even paying attention to me anymore. I just thrust into her and matched her rhythm… sometimes I barely even moved and just let her slide along me in the ways that she liked. But the more she made noises of shuddering pleasure, the harder it was for me to not just give in and fuck her for myself.
She finally put her head down against the back of the couch and really started pushing into me, breathing out vocal moans with every pant. I knew she was bracing her body and straining herself now. She wants to come… Seeing her want it so bad gave me a huge rush. I was almost light-headed and wished we could keep going while lying down. A gasp caught in my throat as I heard her whisper, “So close, I’m so close… God, I need it…”
Her begging nearly put me over the edge. I literally had to look away from her body and stare at the wall for a few seconds and concentrate on not blowing my load. It was then that I saw the clock and a brief window of reality. Oh shit, Heather could get home any second…
Not that I really think I would have had the wherewithal to do anything about it, but if I did, it would have been shattered instantly by Summer crying out with a sudden and cracked, “Oh-hhhh!!!”
I swung my head back to see her body make little circular jerks around my cock, seeing her legs shake at the same time. She’s coming…! It set me off before I knew it. A wave of heat rushed through my stomach and between my legs, and I was coming too. I knew she felt it because she cried out a surprised moan. My primal urges took over and I just drove into her as far as I could, holding myself against her as I was rocked by ecstatic spasms…
I was in blissful peace for the next twenty seconds as I rode my orgasm to completion. But then the climax wore off. Summer barely moved. I didn’t either. I continued to hold her and just stared straight ahead in disbelief. The only sound was our ragged breathing and the steady ‘tick… tick…’ of the wall clock.
What… have… I… done…?
I slowly pulled out of her and stumbled backwards a few steps. Her body slumped down into the couch and turned to face me. The paint under her eyes was smeared a little bit now and her face was flushed. Strands of hair escaped down the front of her eyes that escaped from her hat. She appeared just about as amazed as I was.
I looked around dazedly for my shorts and found them. I have to get her out of here… now… As I bent over to pick them up, the phone rang. I stood back up and the both of us turned to watch the mounted telephone ring three more times, then the answering machine kicked on.
“Hey honey, are you there?” It was Heather on her cell.
A brief moment of waiting. “Hello…? Okay, maybe you’re outside or sleeping… Well I ran into my old friend Lindsey outside the post office! It was so weird…! Oh I’ll just tell you about it later. Anyway I hope you don’t mind, but I’m going to go have coffee with her down the street here. I’ll be back in forty-five minutes, maybe an hour. Love ya!” Click.
My mouth hung open in dumb shock. I looked back over at Summer and she was smiling from ear to ear. She got up off the couch and looked at me. Reaching one hand up, she took off her hat and dropped it onto the couch. She ran a hand through her hair and looked down my body, letting her eyes rest on my cock. I immediately started getting hard again.
She brought her eyes back up to mine and then looked behind her, as if checking out the home. After looking down the hall and seeing the doorway into the bedroom, she looked back at me and tried to hide a naughty smile by pursing her lips shut. She turned away and started walking down to the room, pulling her shirt up over her head and dropping it on the floor on her way in.
My dick jumped again at the sight of her naked back. I let go of my shorts and let them fall back down to the floor as I followed her to my girlfriend’s bed.
Renaissance @thelastsequence - Tumblr Blog | Tumgag
